i|jj|||p: 
 
JUL 15 1948 ^ 
 
 BV 2532 .M3 1919 
 McLean, Archibald, 1850- 
 
 1920. 
 The history of the Foreign 
 
 Christian Mis^sianarv 
 
."^ -> - 
 
The Foreign Christian 
 Missionary Society 
 
FOUNDERS AND EARLY OFFICERS. 
 Readinq from left to rif/ht, heqinninfi at top: W. T. Moore, C. L. Loos. .1. H. 
 Garrison, ".lames Leslie, Isaac Errett, R. M. Bishop, Jacob Burnet, Robert Moffett, 
 S. M. Jefferson, B. B. Tyler, J. F. Wright. 
 
:s^ 
 
 The History I . JL'l i^ mn ^ 
 
 ^- « 
 
 OF 
 
 The Foreign Christian 
 Missionary Society 
 
 By 
 ARCHIBALD McLEAN 
 
 President 
 
 Jnd this gospel of the Kingdom shall be preached in 
 the whole world for a testimony unto all the nations; 
 and then shall the end come (Matt. 24:14). 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 New York Chicago 
 
 Fleming H. Revell Company 
 
 London and Edinburgh 
 
Copyright, 1919, by 
 FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY 
 
 Printed in the United States of America 
 
 New York : 158 Fifth Avenue 
 Chicago : 17 No. Wabash Ave. 
 London : 21 Paternoster Square 
 Edinburgh : 75 P-inces Street 
 
FOKEWORD. 
 
 It has been tlioiiglit advisable that the history of the origin 
 and achievements of the Foreign Christian Missionary So- 
 ciety should be told while some of the founders are still 
 living. The names of the men and women who made the 
 Society should be preserved in a permanent record. There are 
 those now, and there will be others in the coming years, who 
 will wish to know how the Society came into existence, who 
 managed its affairs at home, who represented it on the field, 
 the sources and growth of its funds, and a thousand and one 
 other things of perennial interest. An added reason for this 
 publication is found in the fact that arrangements are being 
 made for the union of the Foreign Christian Missionary 
 Society, the American Christian Missionary Society, the 
 Christian Woman's Board of Missions, the National Benevo- 
 lent Association, and the Board of Ministerial Relief, to form 
 the United Christian Missionary Society. It appeared de- 
 sirable that some account of what the Society did before the 
 union should be published ; what it will do after the union is 
 another story. The writer of the History was chosen because 
 he happened to be present when the Society was organized, 
 and because he has been connected with it ever since either 
 as a contributor or as an officer. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 SECTION I. 1875—1881. 
 
 Orientation 13 
 
 Opposition Encounteeed 22 
 
 The Society Organized 33 
 
 Reasons for Organizing 42 
 
 The Work Begun 51 
 
 In England 51 
 
 In Denmark 55 
 
 In Paris 57 
 
 In Turkey 58 
 
 In Mexico 59 
 
 Slow Growth 61 
 
 Problem of Men and Problem of Finance 68 
 
 Matters of General Interest 73 
 
 Demand for a Forward Movement 78 
 
 SECTION II. 1882—1903. 
 
 Beginnings 83 
 
 In India 83 
 
 In Japan 91 
 
 In China 97 
 
 In Africa 102 
 
 In Cuba 108 
 
 In Honolulu 109 
 
 In The Philippines 112 
 
 In Tibet 115 
 
 SECTION III. 1882—1918. 
 
 Expansion 125 
 
 In England 125 
 
 In Scandinavia 131 
 
 In Paris 136 
 
 7 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 In Turkey 138 
 
 In India 142 
 
 In Japan 189 
 
 In China 222 
 
 In Africa 289 
 
 In Cuba 319 
 
 In The Philippines 324 
 
 In Tibet 351 
 
 SECTION IV. 1882—1918. 
 
 The Home Base 361 
 
 Officers of the Society 361 
 
 Sources op Income 365 
 
 Visiting the Field 372 
 
 Furloughs 374 
 
 Literature 379 
 
 Hindrances 381 
 
 Two Notable Things 385 
 
 Some Effects op the War 388 
 
 Influenza, The 391 
 
 SECTION V. 1919. 
 
 Status and Outlook 397 
 
 Events in 1919 402 
 
 Lord Working with Them, " " The 409 
 
 The Fallen 411 
 
 Conclusion 413 
 
 Appendices 419 
 
 Constitution 419 
 
 List of Officers of the Society 421 
 
 List of Missionaries by Countries 424 
 
 Record of Forty-Four Years 430 
 
 The Glorified Ones 432 
 
 The Panama Episode 435 
 
 Index 435 
 
SECTION I. 
 
 1875-1881. 
 
All authority hath been given unto me in heaven and on 
 earth. Go ye therefore, and make disciples of all the nations, 
 baptizing them into the name of the Father and of the Son 
 and of the Holy Spirit: teaching them to observe all things 
 whatsoever I commanded you: and lo, I am with you always, 
 even unto the end of the world (Mi. 28: 18-20). 
 
History of the Foreign Christian 
 Missionary Society. 
 
 OKIENTATION. 
 
 THE Foreign Christian Missionary Society came into 
 being the closing year of the first century of the Na- 
 tion's life. All through that 3'ear ample preparations 
 M^ere being made for the Centennial Celebration of the sign- 
 ing of the Declaration of Independence. As several notable 
 events took place before the signing of the Declaration, there 
 were several celebrations before the principal one which 
 culminated in the great World's Exposition in Philadelphia in 
 1876. There was one celebration in honor of the battle of 
 Bunker Hill ; one in Lexington ; one in Concord where ' ' the 
 embattled farmers stood and fired the shot heard round the 
 world. ' ' Several religious communions proposed to transmute 
 their thanksgivings to God for his goodness to the Nation 
 throughout the century into thankofferings. The Disciples of 
 Christ undertook to raise a special fund of half a million dol- 
 lars for missions and benevolence and for education. 
 
 In the year of our Lord 1875, the population of the United 
 States was something over forty-four millions; in 1918 it is 
 something over one hundred and five millions. In 1875 the 
 wealth of the Nation was estimated by the Government as 
 thirty-five billions; in 1918 it is more than one hundred and 
 eighty-seven billions. In 1875 Ulysses S. Grant was serving 
 his second term as President of the United States. The Civil 
 War ended ten years before that time, but the work of Re- 
 construction was still in progress. James A, Garfield was 
 serving in the House of Representatives; five years later he 
 was elected to the Senate and to the Presidency. 
 
 In 1875 Gladstone and Disraeli were the leading statesmen 
 in the English Parliament — ''Athos and Ida with a dashing 
 
 13 
 
14 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 sea of eloquence between." Lord Shaftesbur}^ was carrying 
 forward his work of social and industrial reform, and lament- 
 ing that he must soon die and leave the world with so much 
 misery in it. John Bright, the greatest living orator, was 
 pleading in Parliament and out of Parliament, like an angel 
 trumpet-tongued, on behalf of the righteousness that exalts 
 a nation. Bismarck was the strong man of Germany and 
 was putting into effect his policy of iron and blood. Pius the 
 Ninth was on the papal throne. 
 
 In 1875 Henry Ward Beccher and Charles Haddon Spur- 
 geon and Phillips Brooks and Alexander Maclaren and Dean 
 Stanley and Canon Liddon and John Hall and Thomas De- 
 Witt Talmage were in the fulness of their powers as preachers. 
 ' ' They spake and nations heard entranced, like some vast river 
 of unfailing source, rapid, exhaustless, deep, that oped new 
 fountains in the human heart." Moody and Sankey, by their 
 marvellous labors in Great Britain and in America, were 
 making a world-wide reputation for themselves. Whittle and 
 Bliss were in the midst of their good work. The foremost 
 men in the pulpits of the Disciples of Christ were Moses E. 
 Lard, Isaac Brrett, Alexander Procter, Robert Graham, John 
 W. McGarvey, James S. Lamar and W. T. Moore. 
 
 In 1875 Longfellow and Whittier and Holmes and Lowell 
 and Emerson and Bryant and Tennyson and Browning and 
 Matthew Arnold were still here and enriching the literature 
 of the world with the productions of their genius. It was that 
 verj^ year that Ijongfellow at Bowdoin Commencement read 
 his famous Commemorative poem, entitled Morituri Salu- 
 tamus, ^ ' Cffisar, we about to die salute you. ' ' In that year 
 Tennyson's Queen Mary was published; Crossing the Bar 
 was written more than a dozen years later. 
 
 Four years before the Foreign Christian Missionary Society 
 was organized David Livingstone died on his knees at Ilala, 
 pouring out his soul to God in the fervor and passion of 
 prayer for his blessing on every one. Englishman, American, 
 Turk, who was helping to heal the open sore of the world. 
 The next year he was laid to rest in Westminster Abbey, the 
 
ORIENTATION. 15 
 
 Pantheon of the British Empire, to sleep there till the heavens 
 be no more, while the story of his heroism and devotion and 
 achievements was being told in all the world wherever the 
 gospel is preached for a memorial of him. When the 
 Foreign Society was organized Robert Moffat was living in 
 retirement in England, after fifty-four years of arduous and 
 fruitful service in South Africa, and waiting for the summons 
 to "join the choir invisible whose music is the gladness of the 
 world." Within three weeks of the date of the Society's 
 organization an epoch-making letter from Henry M. Stanley 
 appeared in the London Daily Telegraph and in the New 
 York Herald, a letter that led to the founding of the Uganda 
 Mission, one of the most prosperous missions since the apos- 
 tolic age. Stanley had given Mtesa, the king of Uganda, a 
 Bible and told him something of its contents. The king asked 
 Stanley to leave some one with him who could teach him 
 further. When Stanley told him that he could not do that, 
 as he had no man to spare, the king said, "Then, Stamlee, 
 write and say to the white people that I am like a child sitting 
 in the darkness and cannot see till I am taught the right 
 way." Stanley wrote the letter and sent it to the Coast 
 by a young Belgian officer. On the way the officer and his 
 escort were attacked by a savage tribe; the officer was killed 
 and his body thrown aside. Later, when a punitive expedi- 
 tion was sent to inquire into his death, his body was dis- 
 covered still clad in the high knee boots he was wearing at 
 the time, and in his boots, thrust at the last moment, was 
 Stanley's letter challenging Christian England to evangelize 
 Uganda. In response to this challege seventj^-five thousand 
 dollars were contributed in a few days, a company of mis- 
 sionaries was sent out and the work begun. 
 
 Four years before the Foreign Society was organized Bishop 
 John Coleridge Patteson was found dead in the bottom of his 
 boat under a spray of palm, -with five wounds, wounds that 
 were inflicted in retaliation of wrongs done the natives by 
 other white men. Three years before the organization Dr. 
 John Geddie fell on sleep in Australia, whither he had gone 
 
16 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 to see his translation of the Bible through the press. Goddie 
 was the man of whom the Christians of Aneityum said, 
 "When he came among us in 1848 there were no Christians; 
 when he left us in 1872 there were no heathens." Three years 
 before the organization the first Protestant church, consisting 
 of eleven members, was planted in Yokohama, Japan. That 
 year the edict boards that said "the evil sect Christian is 
 strictly forbidden ; suspected persons should be reported and 
 rewards will be given, ' ' were taken down never to be put up 
 again. From that time forward no Japanese were required 
 to trample on the Cross, to show that they were not believers 
 in Jesus of Nazareth. Within six weeks after the Society was 
 organized the Doshisha, the great school founded in Kyoto by 
 the illustrious Neesima, began its fruitful career. 
 
 In 1875 the Disciples of Christ numbered about 500,000. 
 Their greatest strength then, as now, was in the Mississippi 
 Valley. There was only one church in the communion of more 
 than a thousand members, and only one church building that 
 cost more than one hundred thousand dollars. The American 
 Christian Missionary Society was in its twenty-sixth year 
 and was doing work in the United States and Canada. Isaac 
 Errett was the President; Thomas Munnell was the Cor- 
 responding Secretary, and James Leslie was the Treasurer. 
 The receipts for the year amounted to $4,671.10. In addition 
 to the American Society there were missionary organizations 
 in thirteen States and Provinces. These did their work 
 within their own borders and gave some assistance to the 
 American Society for work in the States where the churches 
 were few and weak and in the Territories. The State Secre- 
 taries were as follows: W. T. Maupin, Illinois; L. L. Car- 
 penter, Indiana; J. B. Vawter, Iowa; Dr. E. Younkin, 
 Kansas; John I. Rogers, Kentucky; E. A. Lodge, Michigan; 
 A. P. Frost, Minnesota; B. F. Manire, Mississippi; R. C. 
 Barrow, Nebraska; J. C. Goodrich, New York; Robert 
 Moffett, Ohio; M. L. Streator, Pennsjdvania ; J. T. Barnes, 
 Nova Scotia and New Brunswick. The Christian Woman's 
 Board of Missions was organized in 1874, but sent out no 
 
OBIENTATION. 17 
 
 missionary before 1876. Its principal of&cers at the time 
 under review were these : Mrs. Maria Jameson, President ; 
 Mrs. S. E. Pearre, Corresponding Secretary; Mrs. 0. A. 
 Burgess, Treasurer. While searching for qualified workers 
 they invested their receipts. 
 
 In 1875 Isaac Errett was editor of the Christian Standard; 
 Benjamin Franklin was editor of the American Christian 
 Review, W. T. Moore of the Christian Quarterly, J. H. Gar- 
 rison of the Christian, G. T. Carpenter of the Evangelist, 
 J. W. McGarvey of the Apostolic Times, David Lipscomb of 
 the Gospel Advocate, and Charles Carlton of the Texas Chris- 
 tian Messenger. Some of the men who wrote books or who 
 wrote for the periodicals were these : James Challen, John 
 F. Kowe, G. W. Longan, T. P. Haley, A. B. Jones, J. H. Smart, 
 
 B. H. Smith, George Plattenburg, B. U. Watkins, W. K. Pen- 
 dleton, C. L. Loos, George E. Flower, and Henry Schell 
 Lobingier. 
 
 The colleges and universities were almost as numerous then 
 as now, though not so largely attended or so well equipped. 
 The men who taught in them rendered the cause of Christ 
 invaluable service and deserve to be held in everlasting re- 
 membrance and honor. W. K. Pendleton was President of 
 Bethan}' College, B. A. Hinsdale of Hiram, 0. A. Burgess of 
 Northwestern Christian University now Butler College, Henry 
 H. White of Kentucky University now Transsjdvania Col- 
 lege, Winthrop H. Hopson of Christian University now 
 Culver-Stockton College, J. K. Rogers of Christian College, 
 Oval Pirkey of Abingdon, F. M. Bruner of Oskaloosa, Addison 
 Clark of Add-Ran, the predecessor of Texas Christian Uni- 
 versity, W. S. Giltner of Eminence, Alexander Procter of 
 Woodland. Among the honored teachers in these institutions 
 were : H. W. Everest, John W. McGarvey, S. K. Hoshour, C. 
 L. Loos, J. H. Neville, John Shackleford, B. J. Radford, J. 
 M. Allen, W. M. Thrasher, Scot Butler, C. J. Kemper, Alfred 
 Fairhurst, B. W. Johnson, A. R. Benton, R. H. Johnson, H. 
 
 C. Garvin and B. S. Dean. 
 
18 FOREIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 In 1875 debates lasting for days were popular. There was 
 no dearth of men among the Disciples ready to contend ear- 
 nestly for the faith once for all delivered to the saints, as they 
 understood it. Thej' were prepared to stand, like Athanasius, 
 against the world. Among the leading champions of the 
 forum were : John S. Sweeney, T. W. Brents, D. R. Dungan, 
 H. R. Pritchard, J. B. Briney, A. I. Hobbs, L. B. Wilkes, 
 Benjamin Franklin, Clark Braden, S. E. Shepherd, J. C. 
 Miller, Hugh McDiarmid, 0. A. Burgess, W. J. Howe, and 
 Daniel Sommer. The Disciples were so often engaged in de- 
 bate and so fond of debate that one of their critics spoke of 
 them, and not without some show of reason, as ' ' the disputers 
 of this world." Every man's hand was against them, and 
 they had to defend themselves or go to the wall. 
 
 Among the most accomplished and effective evangelists of 
 that day were : Benjamin Franklin, M. E. Lard, D. R. Lucas, 
 L. H. Jameson, T. D. Garvin, Robert Moffett, Knowles Shaw, 
 F. G. Allen, Pardee Butler. Most men who preached the 
 gospel gave all or part of their time to protracted meetings. 
 Like ApoUos, the evangelists were mighty in the Scriptures. 
 In dealing with anxious and troubled souls the.y had no peers. 
 Benjamin Franklin was a man of the people, and the common 
 people heard him gladly. He led groat multitudes into the 
 Kingdom. Knowles Shaw was Moody and Sankey in one. He 
 sang and preached and won as many by his singing as he did 
 by his work in the pulpit. Moses E. Lard was a powerful 
 orator. He swept audiences as Whitcfield and Edwards did 
 in their time. 
 
 Some of the men who filled pulpits and developed the 
 spiritual life of the churches and assisted the missionarj^ lead- 
 ers by securing and forwarding funds were these : Jabez Hall, 
 A. N. Gilbert, Ira J. Chase, A. I. Hobbs, Joseph King, I. A. 
 Thayer, N. E. Cory, M. L. Streator, E. L. Frazier, L. A. 
 Cutler, W. L. Hayden, J. Z. Taylor, H. D. Clark, David Walk, 
 L. R. Norton, S. J. Tomlinson, R. L. Howe, E. B. Wakefield, 
 H. S. Lobigier, B. C. Deweese, L. R. Gault, 0. A. Bartholomew, 
 S. W. Crutcher, B. F. Clay, J. B. Jones, J. W. Lowber, P. 
 
ORIENTATION. 19 
 
 H. Jones, W. F. Cowden, T. T. Holtoii, T. J. Toof, J. M. 
 Van Horn, Alanson Wilcox, C. C. Smith, G. E. Flower, C. G. 
 Bartholomew, Z. T, Sweeney, R. T. Mathews, M. M. Goode, 
 J. Z. Tyler, J. J. Haley, B. B. Tyler, W. H. Scott, R. C. Cave, 
 W. E. Hall. 
 
 If it is asked wh}' the names of some men appear more than 
 once, the answer is that thej'^ served in more than one capacity 
 at the same time. A man might have charofe of a church, edit 
 a paper or assist in editing it, and at the same time fill a chair 
 in some institution of learning, and hold a dehate or conduct 
 a protracted meeting, and do all in the same year. W. K. 
 Pendleton was President of Bethany College. He taught 
 every day of the college year and was associate editor of the 
 Christian Standard. C. L. Loos was teacher and pastor and 
 contributing editor to more than one publication. Benjamin 
 Franklin Avas evangelist, editor and debater. 
 
 Before the year 1875 all the early leaders in the Movement 
 had entered into the life that is life indeed. Barton Stone 
 died in 1844, Thomas Campbell in 1854, Waltei Scott in 
 1861 and Alexander Campbell in 1866. Many of the men 
 who were associated with the early leaders had gone to their 
 reward before this year. John Henry died in 1844, William 
 Hayden in 1863, Adamson Bentley in 1865, Jacob Creath, Sr., 
 in 1854, John Smith in 1868, T. M. Allen in 1871, Jacob 
 Creath, Jr., in 1872, Samuel Rogers in 1873. Most of the men 
 who assisted in organizing the American Christian Missionary 
 Society in 1849 were not living in 1875. They had joined the 
 general assembly and church of the Firstborn, whose names 
 are written in heaven. John T. Johnson, the man who 
 offered the resolution affirming that a missionary society as a 
 means to concentrate and dispense the wealth and benevolence 
 of the brotherhood of this reformation in an effort to convert 
 the world, is both Scriptural and expedient, died in 1856. 
 John T. Johnson has been justly called "the Chevalier Bayard 
 of the Current Reformation. ' ' He had been on the Supreme 
 Bench of Kentucky and gave up his position and his profes- 
 sion and spent the remainder of his life in preaching the un- 
 
20 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 searchable riches of Christ. David Staats Burnet, the man 
 who more than any other was the leader in effecting the or- 
 ganization of the Bible Society and the Tract Society and the 
 Missionary Society, died in 1867. David Staats Burnet was 
 one of the foremost orators among the Disciples. By accident 
 he came into possession of some money and left ten thousand 
 dollars to assist in educating young men for the ministry. 
 His beneficiaries number about three hundred. David Staats 
 Burnet is dead, but he lives in his good works. There were 
 some present in the Cincinnati Convention in 1849 who were 
 alive in 1875. Among the number were these : L. H. Jameson, 
 W. K. Pendleton, Benjamin Franklin, C. L. Loos, W. H. 
 Hopson, J. J. Moss, John Darst, Charles Carlton, T. J. Mur- 
 dock, W. C. Bromwell, W. B. Mooklar, J. PI. Lockwood, B. 
 U. Watkins, J. M. Mathes, xYlbert xVllen, William Pinkerton, 
 and perhaps others. 
 
 Three prominent men among the Disciples died in 1875. 
 These were : Robert Milligan, B. K. Smith, and L. L. Pinker- 
 ton. Robert Milligan was the author of a number of books 
 that were widely read ; he taught in Bethany College and in 
 Bacon College ; he was President of Kentucky University and 
 of the College of the Bible. Robert Milligan was one of the 
 saints of God. B. K. Smith, like his Lord, went about doing 
 good. He lived a blameless and fruitful life. He was an able 
 minister of the gospel of the grace of God. L. L. Pinkerton 
 was like Abou Ben Adhem; he loved his fellow men. The 
 Midway Orphan School is his monument. The girls whose 
 lives have been enriched and ennobled by that institution will 
 rise up in the judgment day and bless him. 
 
 Among the prominent men of other communions who died 
 that year were these: Charles G. Finnej^ Canon Kingsley, 
 Hans Christian Andersen, and ex-President Andrew John- 
 son. It is doubtful if Charles G. Finney ever had a superior 
 as an evangelist. He was the founder of Oberlin College and 
 for years its President. Under his administration Oberlin 
 won world-wide fame. He wrote books that will live for cen- 
 turies to come. Canon Kingsley was a righteous man, ' * a man 
 
ORIENTATION. 21 
 
 whose highest virtues were known onh^ to his wife, his chil- 
 dren, his servants^ and to tlie poor, who lived in the presence 
 of God here, and passing through the grave and the gate of 
 death now lives with God for evermore." Hans Christian 
 Andersen loved little children and wrote stories for them that 
 will never die. Robert Richardson died the following year. 
 He was the favorite pupil of Walter Scott and the friend and 
 associate and biographer, of Alexander Campbell. 
 
 Among the men who entered the ministry that year were : 
 E. V. Zollars, G. L. Wharton, J. M. Trible, E. T. Williams, 
 Simpson Ely, J. W. Kelsey, A. B. Cornell, and J. H. Gilli- 
 land. M. J. Maxwell, who served as a pastor longer than any 
 other living man in Ohio, Neil McLeod, who died as a mission- 
 ary in Jamaica, and Archibald McLean, who has been con- 
 nected with the Society for more than thirty-seven years, left 
 college the year before; W. H. Woolery, the successor of 
 President Pendleton, the year after. 
 
OPPOSITION ENCOUNTEKED. 
 
 THE Declaration and Address was published in Wash- 
 ington, Pennsylvania, in September, 1809. The For- 
 eign Christian Missionary Society was organized in 
 Louisville, Kentucky, on the 21st of October, 1875. It would 
 be a mistake to think that in the sixty-six intervening years the 
 Disciples of Christ did nothing to carry the gospel into the 
 regions beyond. The American Christian Missionary Society 
 was organized in 1849. The Constitution adopted said "The 
 object of this Society shall be to promote the spread of the 
 gospel in destitute places of our own and foreign lands." 
 Under its auspices Dr. J. T. Barclay went to Jerusalem ; J. 0. 
 Beardslee to Jamaica; and Alexander Cross to Liberia. Dr. 
 Barclay was appointed to engage in teaching, preaching, and 
 in the practice of medicine among the Jews at Jerusalem. Dr. 
 Barclay reached his field on the 7th of February, 1851. He 
 continued in the service of the Society until the 11th of 
 October, 1861, when he resigned because of a lack of support 
 and returned to America. Dr. Barclay was a Virginian, and 
 the churches of that State supported him; the war came on 
 and the churches were unable to continue his support. J. 0. 
 Beardslee began his work in Jamaica in 1858, and continued 
 in it for a little more than eight years. The work was an 
 encouraging success, but was abandoned because of a lack of 
 means on the part of the Society to sustain it. Ten years later 
 the Jamaica Mission was revived by the Christian Woman's 
 Board of Missions. Alexander Cross was sent to Liberia by 
 several of the churches in Kentucky. Within two mouths of 
 reaching the field he exposed himself to the tropical sun and 
 died from the effects. Alexander Cross was the first one of 
 the Disciples of Christ to die on and be buried in heathen soil. 
 All honor to this freedman who pioneered the way into the 
 pagan world. It was more than half a century before Jacob 
 Kenoly, another Negro, took up the work that Alexander Cross 
 
 sa 
 
OPPOSITION ENCOTJNTERED. 23 
 
 laid down in death. At the 25th anniversary of the American 
 Society the speaker of the occasion said that in the wide field 
 destitute of the gospel, the Disciples of Christ do not have a 
 single herald of the Cross. Jerusalem and Jamaica had been 
 deserted, Liberia had been forgotten. Calls were made for 
 men to go to China and to Africa and to Norway and to Ger- 
 many, but there were no responses. Year after year the So- 
 ciety said, ''Who will go for us? and whom shall we send?" 
 There was no man to say, " Here am I, send me." 
 
 The abandonment of the work on the foreign field was not 
 due to impaired ability. About the time the American Society 
 was organized Alexander Campbell said, "We have abundant 
 means ,if we had willing minds and liberal hearts. ' ' Ten years 
 later Isaac Errett said he was impressed with the fact that the 
 Disciples were a wealthy brotherhood — in many cases alarm- 
 ingly rich. "There can be no doubt that we have abundant 
 means to carry on any benevolent work successfully we may 
 undertake. If the mission cause fails, it will not be on ac- 
 count of our poverty." A little later Robert Milligan said, 
 ' ' I presume that all our most intelligent brethren will readily 
 concede that we have at our disposal enough of superfluous 
 wealth at least to double, or triple, or even quadruple our 
 present corps of evangelical laborers." The reason for the 
 decline of interest and the abandonment of work auspiciously 
 begun will be found elsewhere. 
 
 From the first there were those who opposed the American 
 Society. They assailed it in season and out of season, and re- 
 fused to be conciliated by any concessions. Because opposition 
 abounded, the love of many grew cold. Benjamin Franklin 
 tried hard to abate prejudice and opposition, and thought he 
 had succeeded. He predicted that the Disciples of Christ were 
 destined to become a great missionary people at no distant 
 period. He was mistaken; the opposition was stronger than 
 he thought. In the year 1866 President Pendleton said to the 
 Society in Convention assembled, ' ' Instead of a steadily swell- 
 ing treasury, our contributions have become less and less 
 liberal; instead of establishing new missions, we have al- 
 
24 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 lowed some of those that were started with enthusiastic zeal to 
 perish in our hands ; instead of anticipating the new and ex- 
 panding fields that have been opening upon us, and provid- 
 ing the means to enter them, we have slept upon our post, till 
 the opportunity has offered, and we are not ready to improve 
 the providence that calls us to rise up and possess the land. 
 Advocates that were once eloquent have withdrawn their plea, 
 friends that were liberal have ceased to contribute, members 
 that came up to counsel have stayed away to chide, enthusiasm 
 has been chilled; generosity has been discouraged; and wis- 
 dom made despondent of her hopes." Ten years later the 
 situation was no better. The same careful writer said, "A 
 large number of people utterly ignore the idea of propagating 
 the gospel. It is scarcely correct to say that they do not be- 
 lieve in the conversion of the world, for they have no thought 
 or concern about it of any kind. Among the elders there are 
 many Gallios, who care for none of these things. The world, 
 for them, may take care of itself. They are not its keeper. 
 The congregation is a close corporation, if not offensive, practi- 
 cally defensive, with prohibitive tariffs upon all foreign agen- 
 cies, that they may keep the gospel at home and save the ex- 
 pense of a preacher." David Staats Burnet said that some 
 seemed to forget the aggressive character of our holy religion. 
 They forget the word, " go " in the commission ; their mind is 
 riveted on the phrase, ' ' tarry ye. ' ' At one of the annual con- 
 ventions it was stated that the Disciples were not only not 
 obeying the commission, but were not even trying to obey it. 
 The year the Foreign Society was organized the Christian 
 Standard said that many regarded the American Society as 
 good as dead, and were eagerly and rejoicingly anticipating 
 the funeral services. In the Life of Benjamin Franklin it is 
 boldly stated that the Society was dead. 
 
 The grounds of opposition were these: First, the Constitu- 
 tion provided for life directorships, life memberships, and 
 delegates from churches. A life directorship cost one hundred 
 dollars, a life membership twenty dollars, and a church that 
 contributed ten dollars was entitled to send a delegate to the 
 
OPPOSITION ENCOITNTERED. 25 
 
 annual convention. It was said that the Society was built on 
 a money basis, and that a money basis was essentially wrong 
 in principle, inasmuch as all believers are equal. It was 
 maintained that the Society would exclude many of the breth- 
 ren from its membership, and ail the apostles if they were here 
 on the earth, as silver and gold they had none. The Society 
 was denounced as a "moneyed aristocracy." The Constitu- 
 tion was changed twice to meet this objection. The only tan- 
 gible result was that the income of the Society was greatly 
 reduced and its work demoralized and almost destroyed. It 
 was necessary to return to the original plan. A compara- 
 tively small number of contributors and a reliable income 
 every year, such as life directors and life members secured, 
 were found to be better for the support of missions and the 
 pay of the missionaries than a host of friends harmonious and 
 contented about plans ; but an empty treasury. 
 
 Secondly, another objection was urged even more strenu- 
 ously than this, if that were possible. There were those who held 
 that the Society itself was a mistake, and they called for its 
 dissolution. It was said that the Book of God knows nothing 
 of a confederation of churches in an ecclesiastical system, cul- 
 minating in an earthly head, for government or for any other 
 purpose. The Society was said to be necessarily heretical and 
 schismatical, as much so as human creeds and confessions of 
 faith. It was a dangerous precedent, a departure from the 
 principles for which we have always contended. One writer 
 went so far as to say, "The point I make is, not that your 
 Society sins, but that it is a sin, and necessarily sins; and 
 exists only to the dishonor of God, in the depreciation of the 
 church, and brings evil to men by calling their attention away 
 from God 's appointed institution, and directing their love and 
 service to a device of men." One of the strongest opponents 
 held that there was no possibility of confining missionary soci- 
 eties exclusively to missionary work; that they opened the 
 way for dangerous and mischievous elements to be thrown in, 
 spreading contention in every direction ; that such confedera- 
 tions were wrong in themselves ; that their constitutions were 
 
26 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 nothing but annoyances opening the way for amendments, 
 modifications, or changes of some sort, distracting our meet- 
 ings, and were not only useless, but injurious. There was a 
 great outcry for church cooperation instead of individual co- 
 operation. This was the Lord's plan, so it was alleged, and 
 any deviation from it was a grievous sin. The very word 
 ' ' society ' ' was odious to them. The Society was a sin per se. 
 To meet this objection the structure and name were changed. 
 Instead of the American Christian Missionary Society there 
 was the General Christian Missionary Convention. For 
 twenty-six years, from 1869 to 1895, the name of the organiza- 
 tion was the General Christian Missionary Convention.* But 
 changing the name did not satisfy the objectors. They stood 
 aloof as before. The truth is that most of the objectors were 
 opposed to any organized effort to evangelize the world. 
 
 Third, fears were expressed that the Society would grow 
 into an oppressive ecclesiasticism. It might follow in the foot- 
 steps of the papacy and seek to have dominion over the faith 
 of the churches. As a matter of fact the Society ever sought 
 to be a helper of their work and their joy. Its sole ambition 
 was that it might assist in bringing in the Kingdom of God, 
 in which his will shall be done on earth, even as it is done in 
 heaven. There was as much danger of the heavens falling or 
 of the law of gravitation being suspended, as there was that 
 the Society or the Convention should seek to interfere with 
 the teaching or with the polity of the churches. It never 
 manifested any purpose to interfere with their independence 
 or autonomy. 
 
 Fourth, it was believed that work abroad hindered the work 
 at home. Let us confine ourselves, it was said, to home mis- 
 sions, where there is enough to be done, to enlist all our means 
 and efforts in fields that will yield a good harvest, until our 
 work here is done; and then we will turn our attention to 
 
 * Because the original name was the American Christian Missionary 
 Society, and because that is the name now, in this work, in order to 
 prevent confusion, that name will be used throughout to designate the 
 original organization. 
 
OPPOSITION ENCOUNTERED. 27 
 
 some other part of the world. Isaac Errett's answer to that 
 objection was this, ' ' That has been the cry, largely, among us 
 for the last fifty years. Now, taking the last fifty years as a 
 basis of calculation, and looking at the present condition of 
 our home missionary work, will the advocates of that policy 
 tell us how many thousands or millions of years must elapse 
 before we get through with our home fields, and in what future 
 age of the world they expect we shall be in readiness to make a 
 beginning in foreign missions. It will be much easier, I incline 
 to think, to calculate, from our present data, how soon we shall 
 utterly break down in our home missions, and demonstrate our 
 utter incompetency to establish missions either at home or 
 abroad. ' ' 
 
 Those who honestly opposed Foreign Missions on the ground 
 that there was so much to do at home were mistaken, but they 
 were partly excusable. The churches were in urgent need of 
 proper oversight. Only a small number had stated ministers. 
 The newer States and Territories were without churches. Vast 
 areas were destitute of religious privileges. The income of 
 the Society was small. The men who were held responsible 
 for the management and the maintenance of the work were 
 fearful of debt, and were not prepared to expect great things 
 from God, or to attempt great things for God. 
 
 There were two classes for whom no excuse can be made. 
 There were those who opposed any and every plan, and those 
 who were absolutely indifferent. President R. M. Bishop, in 
 his annual address, referred to the first class as follows, "We 
 had just as well make up our minds that we cannot conciliate 
 the men who have opposed our missionary organization. It 
 has become too evident that nothing will satisfy them. They 
 opposed the old plan because it was not a cooperation of the 
 churches, and they oppose the new because it is. In fact, they 
 mean to oppose us no matter what plan we adopt, and I verily 
 believe that if \xq had no plan at all, they would then oppose 
 us because we had none." The Report for 1873 stated that 
 the Society accomplished a good work, and had it not met the 
 constant opposition of influential brethren we would be able 
 
28 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 to-day to report a number of well-established foreign missions 
 instead of the two that were undertaken and abandoned. It 
 is stated that for twenty years the opposition was waged with 
 relentless energy. 
 
 The totally indifferent were a great host. One report said 
 that while we are disposed always to take a cheerful view of 
 the situation, there is one thing, as in other reports, that we 
 must repeat. "Our ministry as a class do not feel their per- 
 sonal responsibility in raising money for mission work. The 
 elders, and especially the preachers, are chiefly responsible for 
 our lack of success. With only a few does it seem to be a 
 matter of conscience. Perhaps some at this convention are dis- 
 appointed at what has been done, and yet did nothing in the 
 year to help us. We are glad, however, to recognize some 
 improvement in this matter among the most useful men, but a 
 great improvement is indispensable to any respectable suc- 
 cess. ' ' 
 
 In view of the aim of the Disciples of Christ this wide- 
 spread and deep-rooted opposition is inexplicable. Nothing 
 can be plainer than that their plea is a plea for the union of 
 all the people of God scattered abroad, to the end that the 
 world may be evangelized. The Christian Association of 
 Washington was not a church but a missionary society. Its 
 purpose was to send out ministers to considerable distances 
 to preach the gospel and to supply the poor with the word of 
 God. In the Declaration and Address Thomas Campbell sug- 
 gested a meeting of the Association as often as once a month 
 at least, to beseech the Lord to put an end to our lamentable 
 divisions; to heal and unite his people, that his church may 
 resume her original constitutional unity and purity, and thus 
 be exalted to the enjoyment of her promised prosperity, that 
 the Jews may be speedily converted, and the fullness of the 
 Gentiles be brought in. Again, ' ' Union in truth is our motto. 
 The divine word is our standard; in the Lord's name do we 
 display our banners. Our eyes are upon the promises, 'So 
 shall they fear the name of the Lord from the West, and his 
 glory from the rising of the sun'." He closes one section of 
 
OPPOSITION ENCOUNTERED. 29 
 
 that immortal document with a quotation from our Lord's 
 Intercessory Prayer. ' ' Neither for these only do I pray, but 
 for them also that believe on me through their word; that 
 they may be one, even as thou, Father art in me, and I in thee, 
 that they also may be in us ; that the world may believe that 
 thou didst send me. And the glory which thou hast given me 
 I have given unto them ; that they may be one, even as we are 
 one; I in them, and thou in me, they may be perfected into 
 one ; that the world may know that thou didst send me, and 
 lovedst them, even as thou lovedst me." In the last para- 
 graph reference is made to some Indians who could not under- 
 stand why all Christians are not agreed as to the teaching of 
 the word of God. The author adds, "Your conversion, it 
 seems, awaits our reformation ; awaits our return to primitive 
 unity and love. To this may the God of love speedily restore 
 us, both for your sake and our own; that his way may be 
 known upon earth, and his saving health among all nations. 
 Let the people praise thee, God ; let all the peoples praise 
 thee." 
 
 In the 3^ears that Alexander Campbell was editing the Chris- 
 tian Baptist he said some pretty severe things about mission- 
 ary societies. It appeared to him that the attempt to con- 
 vert the heathen by means of modern missions was unauthor- 
 ized and hopeless. Much of the opfiosition of later years can 
 be traced back to Mr. Campbell's unconsidered utterances. 
 When he began to edit and publish the Millennial Harhinger, 
 he spoke in a different strain. For thirty-five years the Har- 
 binger bore on its title page the great missionary text, "And 
 I saw another angel flying in mid-heaven, having eternal good 
 tidings to proclaim to them that dwell on the earth, and unto 
 every nation and tribe and tongue and people; and he saith 
 with a great voice, Fear God, and give him glory; for the 
 hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made 
 the heaven and the earth and sea and fountains of waters." 
 For seventeen years ]\Ir. Campbell was President of the Ameri- 
 can Society. In addressing the convention from year to year 
 he said, ' ' The church of right is, and ought to be, a great mis- 
 
30 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 sionary society. Her parish is the whole earth, from sea to 
 sea, and from the Euphrates to the last domicile of man." 
 ' ' The missionarj^ field is as broad and as long as the terraque- 
 ous. Every unconverted being on this earth capable of under- 
 standing and believing the gospel is found in this field. Hence 
 the Lord himself commanded his prime missionaries to traverse 
 the whole world, and to preach the gospel to the whole human 
 race." "A Christian community without missions and with- 
 out missionaries would be a solecism in creation, and a gross 
 deviation from the order, the economy, and the government 
 of the universe. " " We must, if loyal to our King, cooperate 
 in this grand missionary cause. It is the superlative cause 
 and work assigned to us as a people. " Referring to the gather- 
 ing in which the American Society was formed, he expressed 
 the peculiar gratitude he felt for the unanimity, zeal, and 
 liberality with which those present entered into the great work 
 of evangelizing the world. "It is the glory, and I trust it 
 long will be regarded the glory of the first convention ever 
 assembled of our brethren, that then and there they unani- 
 mously resolved in the name of the Lord to institute, to or- 
 ganize and put in operation a society for spreading salvation 
 and civilization over all lands, as far as the Lord will give 
 them the means and the opportunity. I have at present only 
 time to add, that of all the other projects of the age, this is 
 the chief. Bible Societies, Tract Societies, and all other 
 benevolent associations are subordinate to this. This is an 
 institution anterior and superior to all other Christian efforts. 
 It was divinely ordained that the church should convert the 
 world. From her the word of the Lord is to go abroad among 
 the nations— to run and be glorified to the end of time." 
 
 After the Jerusalem Mission was established Mr. Campbell 
 felt that the Disciples should have a mission in Africa as well 
 as in Asia, a mission station in Liberia as well as in Jerusalem. 
 Missionaries peregrinating the land of Ham as well as the 
 land of Shem, appeared to him alike a duty, a privilege, and 
 an honor. "We are abundant in means, and wanting, if want- 
 ing at all, only in will, in purpose, or in liberality. ' ' 
 
OPPOSITION ENCOUNTERED. 31 
 
 Walter Scott gave expression to these eloquent words. " 'Go' 
 is a verb in the imperative mood. The language is imperial 
 and imperative; it is full of authority. Go ye into all the 
 world, to Europe, to Africa, to America, to the islands of the 
 sea. Leave your footprints on the snows of the frozen North. 
 Trace your pathways into the flowery pampas of the balmy 
 South. Seek the setting sun, the far West, the wild prairies, 
 and the still wilder men that inhabit them. Search out the 
 land of figs and dates; the land of vines and olives. Tread 
 over the golden sands and along the rivers gleaming wdth 
 diamonds and gold, far, far away. Go to those who water their 
 steeds in the Rhine; to those who drink from the Seine, or 
 who bathe in the Nile or the Niger, the sacred Ganges, Indus, 
 Brahmaputra and the Irrawaddy. Go to the ends of the 
 earth, for your success will be in the ratio of your mobility." 
 
 James Challen said, "The cause of missions is the cause of 
 God. It is the chief instrumentality in the propagation of 
 the Gospel." The saintly Robert Milligan spoke to the same 
 effect. "The w-hole scheme of redemption is essentially mis- 
 sionary in its origin, in its progress, and in its consummation." 
 R. R. Sloan said that so long as the field is the world, no terri- 
 tory should be counted foreign to the enterprise. Backward 
 is not the word for missions. ' ' Go into all the world, ' ' is the 
 Savior's bidding. F. M. Green spoke the exact truth when he 
 said that Foreign Missions were very near to the hearts of the 
 great leaders among the Disciples from the beginning. 
 
 While the work in Jerusalem and Jamaica and Liberia was 
 discontinued, and the opposition was exulting over its victory, 
 there were those who were not satisfied with the situation, and 
 pleaded that something might be done abroad in addition to 
 what w^as being done at home. The Annual Report for 1872 
 said that we owe it to God and our race to renew the work of 
 Foreign Missions as soon as practicable and to the extent 
 practicable. The following year the Convention adopted a 
 resolution to the effect that the Board make a special effort to 
 make the next anniversary the occasion of inaugurating such 
 foreign mission or missions as may seem practicable. The 
 
32 FOKEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Convention of 1874 directed the Board to adopt measures to 
 establish at once one or more foreign missions. The Secre- 
 tary inserted an advertisement in the religious papers asking 
 for a family for Japan. There were those who ceased not 
 to plead in public and in private for a great enlargement of 
 the work at home, and for a renewal of the efforts in the for- 
 eign field. The Christian Standard and the Christian Quar- 
 terly and The Christian and other journals pressed the claims 
 of Foreign Missions home to the hearts and consciences of 
 multitudes. It was this advocacy that led to decisive action. 
 
THE SOCIETY OKGANIZED. 
 
 THE Conveution of 1874 unanimously adopted this 
 resolution : ' ' That we fully recognize the obligation to 
 preach the gospel to every nation, and that we will by 
 earnest prayer, exhortation and persistent appeals to the 
 brotherhood, do all in our power to hasten the day when we 
 shall renew our missionary effort in Foreign Lands." The 
 Board acted in good faith and did its part, but the persistent 
 appeals for assistance were not heeded by any considerable 
 number. The funds with which to begin a work in Asia or 
 Africa were not provided. Consequently the Board was un- 
 able to carry out the intention of the Convention. At the same 
 time, the Board was quite willing that the friends of Foreign 
 Missions should effect an organization to carry the gospel into 
 the evangelized portions of the earth. 
 
 Though opposition to organized missionary work was still 
 alive and active, the friends of Foreign Missions felt that the 
 hour for action had come. J. S. Lamar, writing of what was 
 done, said, "The brethren everywhere began to ask if they 
 were to be forever thwarted and obstructed in obeying the 
 Saviour's divine commission by an eternal and fruitless con- 
 troversy over 'plans' of obeying it; and many were begin- 
 ning to feel sure that some, at least, of the opposition had in 
 fact more reference to the almighty dollar than to the author- 
 ity of the almighty Saviour. At any rate, as they had waited 
 many years upon those who had talked so loudly about the 
 Lord's plan, while doing absolutely nothing upon any plan, 
 they resolved, after mature consideration and serious and 
 prayerful conference, to wait no longer, but to go forward in 
 the discharge of their duty, regardless of those who would not 
 go themselves, and who claimed to be doing God's service by 
 persistently hindering those who would. ' ' 
 
 Much of the talk of that day about plans seems meaning- 
 less and trivial now. It is scarcely intelligible to the present 
 3 33 
 
34 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 generation. But the question of plans was a live issue then. 
 The two addresses delivered the night the Society was organ- 
 ized gave considerable space to the subject. W. T. Moore re- 
 ferred to what had been done in earlier years. He said, ' ' You 
 say that we have tried Foreign Missions and failed. I beg 
 pardon, but I do not think we tried very hard. True, we sent 
 a faithful man to Jerusalem and also one to Jamaica, but did 
 we sustain them there? "While we were discussing the pro- 
 priety of having a missionary society with a moneyed basis, 
 our missionaries were starved out, and had to leave their work, 
 which had been fairly started, and come home. This is pre- 
 cisely the way we have tried foreign mission work." L. B. 
 Wilkes followed Mr. Moore, and said, "It ought to be made 
 odious to oppose all ways of cooperation for doing missionary 
 work. A man may be respected who prefers one plan of co- 
 operation to another. Such a one is not only willing to do some- 
 thing in cooperation with his brethren, but he manifests com- 
 mon sense and candor to admit that some plan is needed to 
 work by. But he who opposes all plans of cooperation and, 
 therefore, opposes all cooperation is not religiously respect- 
 able." 
 
 There were those who held that there was no need of a So- 
 ciety to do work in the regions beyond; that the mission of 
 the disciples of Christ was to the Christian, and not to the 
 non-Christian world. It was their mission to teach their re- 
 ligious neighbors the way of the Lord more accurately. 
 Robert Graham, one of the saintliest men of his day, and 
 President of the largest school in which men were being edu- 
 cated for the ministry, on his way home from Louisville, said 
 that he was not sure whether the organization of the Society 
 was a step forward or backward. Others felt the same. They 
 did not openly oppose, but they doubted the wisdom of what 
 was done and stood aloof. Like Gamaliel, their policy was to 
 let it alone, and let time disclose whether it was of God or no. 
 They were unwilling to attack it, lest haply they might 
 be found fighting against God. 
 
THE SOCIETY ORGANIZED. 35 
 
 The organization of the Society was on this wise: At the 
 Convention in Cincinnati, in 1874, when it became apparent 
 that nothing was going to be done, aside from passing a reso- 
 lution, W. T. Moore called together a number of men who 
 were known to be interested in Foreign jMissions for confer- 
 ence and prayer. They met in the basement of the Richmond 
 Street Church. After much earnest discussion and much 
 prayer to God for guidance a committee was appointed to take 
 the matter under advisement and to report at the next Con- 
 vention. The committee appointed consisted of W. T. Moore, 
 Joseph King, A. I. Hobbs, Thomas Munnell, and B. B. Tyler 
 — an admirable committee for the purpose. Reference has 
 already been made to W. T. ]\Ioore and to B. B. Tyler. Joseph 
 King was pastor of the flourishing church in Allegheny, then 
 one of the largest in the brotherhood. He was one of the first 
 men among the Disciples to serve one congregation for a long 
 period. Joseph King was a missionary enthusiast. A. I. 
 Hobbs was pastor of the church in Bloomington, Illinois. He 
 was a strong man in the pulpit and out of the pulpit. Thomas 
 Munnell was Secretary of the American Society and had been 
 Secretary of the Kentucky Society. He was a man of God and 
 because he was a peacemaker, he was one of the children of 
 God. He wrote much and wrote well. His article in the Chris- 
 tian Quarterly on "Indifference to Things Indifferent" is a 
 masterpiece. It is a question if the Quarterly ever contained 
 an abler or a more timely article. Before he became a Secre- 
 tary and after, he taught young men who were preparing to 
 preach the gospel. This good man sleeps in an unmarked 
 grave to Central Illinois. 
 
 This Committee met in Indianapolis the following summer, 
 and among other things prepared a tentative Constitution for 
 the contemplated Society. In addition the Committee sent an 
 address to the churches in which they said, ' ' We do not think 
 it necessary to discuss the importance of the work proposed. 
 It must be abundantly evident that it is a work that is greatly 
 needed. In fact, we can never be a truly missionary people 
 until such a work is begun and energetically pushed to success. 
 
86 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 We need, therefore, only to call your attention to the impor- 
 tance of beginning the work now. Now, indeed, is the accepted 
 time, now the day of salvation. 
 
 As it is evident that in the very nature of things the 
 work of the American Board must be confined, at least for the 
 present, to promoting the cooperation of the churches, and 
 such other work as may be accomplished in the Home field, we 
 propose the establishment of a separate Board, to be elected 
 annually by those who contribute to the special work of For- 
 eign Missions. It is not proposed that this work shall in any 
 way interfere with the work of the American Board or the 
 American Convention. It is simply our purpose to do what 
 the American Board cannot possibly do with its present re- 
 sponsibilites. We propose simply to help in the great work of 
 spreading the gospel, and at the same time to hold our Con- 
 vention at the same time and place as the American Conven- 
 tion, and will ask that Convention to give us a portion of the 
 time to consider the subject of Foreign Missions. 
 
 If we can secure an annual income of ten thousand dollars, 
 we can at once begin the work of Foreign Missions in earnest. 
 Certainly this is not impossible. May we not confidently ex- 
 pect that there are at least a hundred men among us who will 
 give one hundred dollars annually, to send the gospel to the 
 heathen. This would give us ten thousand dollars. Then 
 there are those who can give less sums than this. In fact, we 
 do not think it improbable that twenty thousand dollars may 
 be secured by the time the next Convention will assemble." 
 The pastors of churches were requested to canvass their con- 
 gregations for pledges for an annual amount for five years, 
 and superintendents of Sunday Schools to enlist their schools. 
 
 At the next Convention, which was held in Louisville, a 
 group of men met in the pastor's study in the First Christian 
 Church, on the 21st day of October, to hear the report of the 
 special committee that had been appointed in Cincinnati the 
 year before. Among those present were Isaac Errett, W. T. 
 Moore, B. B. Tyler, Thomas Munnell, F. M. Green, J. B. Bow- 
 man, W. F. Black, J. C. Reynolds, Robert Moffett, A. I. Hobbs, 
 
THE SOCIETY ORGANIZED. 37 
 
 J. S. Lamar, R. M. Bishop, W. S. Dickinson, C. S. Blackwell, 
 Leander Lane, J. H. Garrison, John Shackleford, and David 
 Walk. W. T. Moore presided and B. B. Tyler acted as secre- 
 tary, Isaac Errett stated the object of the meeting, and gave 
 some reasons why an earnest and persistent effort should be 
 made in behalf of Foreign Missions. He said it was a time for 
 prayer rather than for talk. If the undertaking was to 
 succeed it must be born in the spirit of prayer and consecra- 
 tion to God. J. H. Garrison relates that as he talked in his 
 own tender way about the dying love of Jesus, his heart became 
 too full for articulation and many eyes swam in tears. There 
 was a consciousness of God's presence, a conviction that what 
 was being done was in line with the divine purpose. It was 
 decided with unanimity that a society be organized to preach 
 the gospel in foreign lands. 
 
 The Constitution that was formulated in Indianapolis the 
 previous summer was adopted. That Constitution, with a few 
 changes, is the Constitution* in force at the present time. The 
 Constitution adopted then is as follows : 
 
 CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Article 1. The name of this organization shall be "The 
 Foreign Christian Missionary Society." 
 
 Art. II. Its object shall be to make disciples of all nations, 
 and teach them to observe all things whatsoever Christ has 
 commanded. 
 
 Art. III. This Society shall be composed of Life Directors, 
 Life Members and Annual Members. 
 
 Art. IV. Its officers shall be a President, three Vice-Presi- 
 dents, a Recording Secretary, a Corresponding Secretary and 
 a Treasurer, who shall be elected annually. 
 
 Art. V. The officers of this Society shall constitute an 
 Executive Committee, who shall manage the affairs of the 
 Society during the intervals of the Board meetings. A ma- 
 jority shall be competent to transact business. 
 
 * The Constitution now iii force will be found in the Appendix. 
 
38 FOREIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Art. VI. Any member of the Church of Christ may become 
 a Life Director by the payment of $500, which may be paid in 
 five annual installments ; or a Life IMember by the payment of 
 $100, which may be paid in five annual installments; or an 
 Annual Member by the payment of $10. 
 
 Art. VII. The officers of the Society and the Life Directors 
 shall constitute a Board of Managers, who shall meet at least 
 once a year for the transaction of business. 
 
 Art. VIII. The Board of Managers shall have power to ap- 
 point its own meetings, elect its own Chairman and Secre- 
 tary, enact its own by-laws and rules of order, provided always 
 that they be not inconsistent with the Constitution of this So- 
 ciety, fill all vacancies which may occur in their own body 
 during the year, and if deemed necessary by two-thirds of the 
 members present, at a regular meeting, convene special meet- 
 ings of the Society. They shall establish such agencies as the 
 interests of the Society may require, appoint missionaries, fix 
 their compensation, direct their labors, make all appropria- 
 tions to be paid out of the treasury, and present to the So- 
 ciety at each annual meeting a report of the proceedings dur- 
 ing the past year. The action of the Board of Managers is 
 subject to revision by the Society. 
 
 Art. IX. The Treasurer shall give bond in such amount as 
 the Board of Managers shall think proper. 
 
 Art. X. The annual meetings of the Societj^ shall be held 
 at the same time and place as those of the General Christian 
 Missionary Convention (unless otherwise ordered by the Board 
 of Managers) and its proceedings may be published as a part 
 of the proceedings of that Convention. 
 
 Art. XI. This Constitution may be amended at any regu- 
 lar meeting of the Society, by a vote of two-thirds of all the 
 members present, provided such amendment shall have been 
 first recommended by the Board, or a year's notice shall have 
 been given. 
 
 The Committee on Permanent Organization, consisting of 
 J. B. Bowman, B. B. Tyler, W. F. Black, J. C. Eeynolds, and 
 Robert Moffett, reported as follows: For President, Isaac 
 
THE SOCIETY ORGANIZED. 39 
 
 Errett, First Vice-President, W. T. Moore; Second Vice- 
 President, J. S. Lamar; Third Vice-President, Judge Jacob 
 Burnet; Recording Secretary, B. B. Tyler; Corresponding 
 Secretary, Robert Moffett; Treasurer, W. S. Dickinson, The 
 report was adopted, the persons named in the report being 
 voted on singly. 
 
 These eight men represented the intelligence, the faith, and 
 the devotion of the Disciples. Like Zinzendorf, they had one 
 passion, and that was, that Christ might be glorified in the 
 spread of the gospel and in the redemption of mankind. Like 
 Livingstone, they were ready for any movement, provided it 
 was a forward movement. Isaac Errett was the editor of the 
 Christian Standard, the paper with the largest circulation in 
 the communion. He was a great editor and preacher, and was 
 widely and favorably known. His name was a tower of 
 strength to the Society. W. T. Moore was the minister of 
 the Central Christian Church of Cincinnati, at that time the 
 largest and most influential church among the Disciples, and 
 the editor of the Christian Quarterly, a publication that was 
 read and respected by scholars on both sides of the Atlantic. 
 J. S. Lamar was the minister of the First Christian Church of 
 Louisville, the church in which the Society was organized, 
 associate editor of the Christian Standard, and a speaker and 
 writer of unusual power and charm. He was as well known 
 in the South as Mr. Errett was in the North. Judge Burnet 
 was an able lawyer and had been on the bench in the court of 
 Common Pleas. B. B. Tyler was one of the rising young 
 ministers in the communion. As a pastor and evangelist and 
 writer he has fulfilled the promise of his youth. Robert Mof- 
 fett was the Secretary of the Ohio Missionary Society, and a 
 very strong man. There were few, if any, men among the Dis- 
 ciples superior to him as a preacher of the gospel. He had 
 a clear and firm grasp of the fundamentals of the faith, and 
 was as true to his Lord as the needle to the pole. Mr. Dickin- 
 son was a prosperous merchant in Cincinnati. He had served 
 the American Society for years as its treasurer and the Cen- 
 tral Christian Church in the same capacity. He lived to serve 
 
40 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 the Society either as Treasurer or Vice-President longer than 
 any other man. 
 
 Of the men who were present when the Foreign Society was 
 organized, only three remain : W. T. Moore, B. B. Tyler, and 
 J. H. Garrison. Of the original set of officers only two remain, 
 W. T. Moore and B, B. Tyler. The receipts of the Society for 
 the first year amounted to $1,706.35. Twenty churches and one 
 Sunday School sent offerings to its treasury. The churches 
 were all in Kentucky; the Sunday school was in New York 
 City. Besides the churches and the one Sunday School sev- 
 enty-six individual gifts are reported. Of the seventy-six 
 persons that gave that year all but eleven are gone. Two gifts 
 from miscellaneous sources are reported. The entire receipts 
 for the year cover less than a page and a half in the printed 
 report. 
 
 It has been stated in the second chapter of this History that 
 the American Society was organized to preach the gospel in 
 destitute places in this and in other lands. The name sug- 
 gested by the committee that drew up the original Constitution 
 was The Christian Home and Foreign Missionary Society. 
 There was in existence at the time an organization that was 
 very dear to the hearts of the people. Its name was the 
 American Christian Bible Society. There was some discus- 
 sion over the name of the new organization. James Challen 
 suggested the name, "American Christian Missionary So- 
 ciety." It was closest to the name with which all were 
 familiar, and it was adopted. There was at first a Board of 
 Managers for Home Missions and a Board of Managers 
 for Foreign Missions. It has been shown, too, that the 
 first work done was abroad. The reasons for discontinu- 
 ing the work in Jerusalem and in Jamaica and Liberia have 
 been stated. It was not till 1874 that there was any serious 
 thought of organizing a Society for distinctively Foreign 
 work. The year after the Foreign Society was organized the 
 Convention adopted with unanimity this resolution, "That 
 we most cordially invite these organizations to a close alliance 
 with the American Christian Missionary Society in every 
 
THE SOCIETY ORGANIZED. 41 
 
 practical way; and still we look forward hopefully to the 
 time when such a general cooperation of our churches shall be 
 secured as may enable us to resolve these organizations into 
 one, efficient for domestic and foreign work. The organiza- 
 tions alluded to were the Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
 sions and the Foreign Christian Missionary Society. The 
 dream of 1876 is likely to become true in 1919. 
 
 The tJiree societies carried on their work independently and 
 prosperously for more than forty years. The experiences of 
 the leaders convinced them that more can be accomplished 
 in cooperation than in competition. It was this conviction 
 that led them to suggest the unification now in prospect. But 
 it should be borne in mind that one society conducting the 
 work at home and abroad was the ideal cherished by some from 
 the beginning. 
 
EEASONS FOE ORGANIZINO. 
 
 THERE were five reasons for organizing, as follows : 
 I. The desire to obey the ivill of God. The Disciples 
 took the New Testament as their sole rule of faith and 
 practice. As they read and studied it they could not fail to 
 see that missions were written large on its pages. Every line 
 of the New Testament was written by a missionary, and for 
 a missionary purpose. "What the vertebral column is to the 
 human body, that the missionary idea is to the New Testament. 
 For obvious reasons Jesus confined his own ministry to Pales- 
 tine and to his own people. He said, ' ' I am not sent but to the 
 lost sheep of the house of Israel." Nevertheless his teaching 
 and ministry had an outlook on the whole world. Thus he said, 
 "And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the 
 whole world, for a testimony to all the nations; and then 
 shall the end come. ' ' In sending out the twelve on their first 
 tour, he charged them not to go into any way of the Gentiles 
 and not to enter into any city of the Samaritans, but to go 
 rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. ' ' But he said to 
 these same men, ' ' And other sheep I have, which are not of this 
 fold ; them also must I bring, and they shall hear my voice ; and 
 there shall be one flock, one shepherd." After his death and 
 resurrection their field is the world. He said to them, "All 
 authority has been given unto me in heaven and on earth. Go 
 ye therefore and make disciples of all the nations; baptizing 
 them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the 
 Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I 
 commanded you." His parting charge in another form reads, 
 "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to the whole 
 creation. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but 
 he that disbelieveth shall be condemned." In a third form 
 it reads, ' ' Thus it is written that the Christ should suffer, and 
 rise again from the dead the third day ; and that repentance 
 and remission of sins should be preached in his name unto 
 
 42 
 
REASONS FOR ORGANIZING. 43 
 
 all the uations, beginning from Jerusalem." In another form 
 still it reads, "Peace be unto you : as the Father hath sent me, 
 even so send I you. ' ' And when he had said this he breathed 
 on them, he said unto them, "Receive ye the Holy Spirit: 
 whose soever sins ye forgive, they are forgiven unto them; 
 whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained." In his last 
 interview with them he said to them, ' ' Ye shall receive power, 
 when the Holy Spirit is come upon you: and ye shall be my 
 witnesses both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and 
 unto all the uttermost part of the earth. " The promise of God 
 is, "Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be 
 saved. ' ' These pointed and pertinent questions follow, ' ' How 
 then shall they call on him in him whom they have not be- 
 lieved ? and how shall they believe in him whom they have not 
 heard ? and how shall they hear without a preacher 1 and how 
 shall they preach except they be sent? even as it is written. 
 ' How beautiful are the feet of them that bring glad tidings of 
 good things ' ? " 
 
 The Disciples have always gloried in Paul; they have re- 
 garded him as the greatest among the sons of men. But Paul 
 was a foreign missionary and praised God that to him was 
 this grace given that he should preach among the nations the 
 unsearchable riches of Christ. His ambition was so to preach 
 the gospel, not where Christ was already named, that he might 
 not build upon another man's foundation. He tells us that 
 from Jerusalem and round about even unto Illyricum, he had 
 fully preached the gospel of Christ. The apostles were all mis- 
 sionaries and spent their lives in the proclamation of Christ's 
 saving grace and power. On Patmos John heard great voices 
 in heaven and they said, "The kingdom of the world, is become 
 the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall 
 reign for ever and ever. ' ' 
 
 In his New Commentary on The Acts President McGarvey 
 refers to the Commission as given by Luke and adds. "We 
 shall find that this Commission is the key to the whole narra- 
 tive before us, that the acts of the Apostles here recorded are 
 the counterpart of its terms, and the best exposition of its 
 
44 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 meaning. ' ' It shows how the gospel was carried from Jerusa- 
 lem into Judea and Samaria and Galilee, and later into Cyprus 
 and Cyrene and Antioch, and later still into Corinth and 
 Athens and Rome. The book of Acts is an inspired record of 
 the missionary activity of the early church. 
 
 The Epistles were written to show the believers how to live 
 so as to please God and to make their own calling and elec- 
 tion sure. A great many problems arose in those churches. 
 The members came out of Judaism and out of paganism. Be- 
 cause of their antecedents and differing ideals, it was not 
 always easy for them to live in peace, and to work in harmony 
 for the conquest of the world for Christ. The Epistles abound 
 in exhortations. The Christians of that time were told what 
 manner of persons they ought to be in all holy conversation 
 and godliness. They were told to put off the old man, and to 
 put on the new man. They were taught to grow in the grace 
 and knowledge of their Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. 
 
 The Book of Revelation is a forecast of the final victory over 
 principalities and powers and the world-rulers of this dark- 
 ness. Christ must reign till every enemy is put under his feet. 
 John saw the nations of the saved walking in the light of the 
 holy city ; he saw the kings of earth bringing their honor and 
 their glory into it. He heard as it were the voice of a great 
 multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of 
 mighty thunders saying, "Hallelujah: for the Lord our God, 
 the Almighty, reigneth." 
 
 The New Testament contains such phrases as these: "The 
 world," "all the world," "the whole world," "the earth," 
 "all nations," "the people," "all peoples," "all flesh," "all 
 tribes and tongues," "whosoever." We have these sweeping 
 statements : ' ' All Israel shall be saved, " " and the fullness of 
 the Gentiles shall be brought in. ' ' 
 
 It is impossible for any one to read the New Testament in- 
 telligently without discovering that it is a missionary book, and 
 without discovering that it is the first and foremost duty of 
 every believer to sound out the word of truth, the gospel of 
 salvation. The Master said to his disciples, "Ye are witnesses 
 
REASONS FOR ORGANIZING. 45 
 
 of these things. " So no one need be surprised to hear Alexander 
 Campbell say, "The commission given to the apostles em- 
 braced the whole world as a mission field. 'Go ye,' said the 
 great Apostle of God, into all the world, and preach the gospel 
 to every creature. Wide as humanity and enduring as time, 
 or until every son of Adam hears the message of salvation ex- 
 tends this commission in its letter, spirit, and obligation." 
 Isaac Errett spoke of Christ as the great missionary, of the 
 Holy Spirit as a missionary, of the apostles as missionaries, of 
 the first church as a missionary church. Many others who 
 were familiar with the New Testament felt that the Disciples 
 of Christ were not living up to their privileges, and thej^ urged 
 that concerted action be taken to send the gospel to some non- 
 Christian people. 
 
 II. The second reason for undertaking work abroad was, 
 that it might help the work at home. The Report for 1874 
 used this argument. It said. "We especially commend to our 
 brethren the work of foreign missions in some way, as a means 
 of awakening the missionary spirit for home as well as for 
 foreign missions. Our efforts at home missions, spending so 
 large a percentage of all our money on the field near where it 
 was raised, has tended to contract the views of the churches 
 as to the world-wide commission given by Jesus Christ himself. 
 We are satisfied that a thriving foreign work will prove the 
 best practical educator of our people in the missionary spirit, 
 both at home and abroad. Let our hearts leap over the fron- 
 tiers of district and neighborhood selfishness, let us put our 
 hearts and our treasures into other lands, from which we may 
 often hear the horrors and hardships of heathen life, and of 
 their great need of salvation through Christ, and we will more 
 fully realize the spirit of the great Foreign Missionary sent 
 from heaven to earth." Two years later the Annual Report 
 said, "We desire to call emphatic attention to the necessity of 
 cultivating more of the spirit of foreign missions. Our past 
 history as well as the history of other religious bodies shows 
 that home work alone fails, and is likely always to fail in de- 
 veloping the true missionary spirit. One reason is that the 
 
46 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 spirit of the great commission is against it. The flow of true 
 religious life is outward bound 'into all the world' and 'to 
 every creature. ' So years ago our brethren began sending the 
 gospel into Asia, Africa, and the isles of the sea. Partial and 
 temporary failure wrought discouragement instead of manful 
 determination. A deadly regurgitation of the missionary life 
 set in, demanding that our means all be spent in our own coun- 
 try, in our own respective States, then to the counties, until now 
 not a few are unwilling to let a dollar go out of their own 
 vicinities, and scarcely out of their sight, and that too, right 
 in the midst of much preaching on the commission. But the 
 preaching has been chiefly concerning the conditions of par- 
 don, while the phrases, 'all the world,' 'every creature,' and 
 'whosoever' have but seldom been emphasized to encourage 
 the work of foreign missions as Christ evidently intended. In 
 the deep and well-grounded conviction that Foreign Missions 
 will not only meet this last will and testament of Jesus Christ 
 in other lands, but will be the directest route also to success 
 in home work, we suggest that the convention most earnestly 
 urge the brethren to do, not less for at home, but more abroad ; 
 to do the necessary home missionary work by the extra exer- 
 tions of the ministry of the several counties, and give to the 
 Home Board all the money they possibly can for the great 
 West, the needy South, and for the stirring, skeptical East; 
 also to give liberally to the Foreign Board for the countries 
 that know not God. Such sentiment must be cultivated and 
 such work performed if we either please God, or save the 
 world abroad, or advance the work at home." 
 
 Robert Milligan was a man of mark among the Disciples of 
 Christ. Most of his life he was training men for the work of 
 the ministry. He was an ardent advocate of missions at home, 
 and, as might be expected, an ardent advocate of missions 
 abroad as well. In one of his eloquent addresses he said, 
 "Thank God, the field is the world. And I rejoice to believe, 
 that the Apocalyptic angel is now on his Avay throughout the 
 midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to 
 every kindred, and people, and nation. Brethren, let us speed 
 
REASONS FOR ORGANIZING. 47 
 
 his flight by sending into foreign fields as many missionaries 
 as we can. The more we do abroad the more we will do at 
 home." 
 
 For twenty-five years Isaac Errett was the most influential 
 man among the Disciples. Through the Christian Standard 
 he spoke each week to a mighty constituency. For three years 
 he had been the Secretary of the American Christian Mission- 
 ary Society, and for two years its President. All his life he 
 was profoundly interested in Home Missions. He knew the 
 value of Home ^Fissions to the well-being of the Nation. No 
 living man was better qualified to speak on the subject than he. 
 This is what he said: "Until our missions in Jerusalem and 
 in the island of Jamaica were undertaken, nothing had been 
 done worthy of mention in organized home missionary work; 
 but along with these missions we carried on the home mission- 
 ary work successfully. We never did as much to plant the 
 gospel in destitute home regions as during the years that we 
 sustained those foreign missions. The records show that these 
 years that we sustained those foreign missions were years of 
 unparalleled success in raising money, and of unparalleled 
 prosperity in home missionarj'^ work. In an evil hour, under 
 the pressure of adversities to which our faith was not equal, 
 we abandoned our foreign missions, and from that day to this 
 we have been smitten with confusion and cursed with barren- 
 ness in our home work. I do not mean that nothing has been 
 done, but that nothing has been done to fulfil the promise of 
 those years in which we were stretching out our hands to the 
 need of other lands. Some of the strongest States report less 
 than one thousand dollars this year for mission work in their 
 own borders — and these are the very States in which have 
 been heard the loudest complaints about the folly of wasting 
 money in foreign missions that is so much needed at home. 
 I have no reason to believe that God will ever lift the curse 
 away from us that has brought blight and desolation every- 
 where to our enterprises, until we repent of our folly and 
 begin to act a part worthy of us under the broad commission, 
 'Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every 
 
48 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 creature.' As a friend of Home Missions therefore, anxious 
 to remove the obstacles to their success, I am an earnest advo- 
 cate of Foreign Missions." Mr. Errett said further, "It is 
 not true, that if we do nothing abroad, we shall do more at 
 home. On the contrary, it is certain we will do less at home ; 
 for, in refusing to do anything abroad, we dwarf our sym- 
 pathies, we blunt our consciences, we paralyze our faith, we 
 smother our heroism, we enervate our philanthropic impulses, 
 we gratify our selfishness, and we have less faith, less sym- 
 pathy, less conscience, less heroism, less benevolence, to draw 
 upon for home w ork. We bring to it a weakened moral nature, 
 and a strengthened selfishness, and the home yield is lessened. 
 For ever and ever it is true, that there is that scattereth, and 
 yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is 
 meet, and it tendeth to poverty'. ' ' Among the friends of mis- 
 sions it seemed as self-evident as any primary truth, that no 
 people have ever been blessed in their home enterprises with- 
 out a foreign missionary spirit and work.. 
 
 III. The American Society was not in a position to under- 
 take any work in the foreign field. The Society was carrying 
 on work in many States of the Union and in the Territories 
 and in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick and Prince Edward 
 Island and in what was then Western Canada. The year the 
 Foreign Society was organized the receipts of the General Con- 
 vention were only $4,671,10. In 1860 its receipts amounted 
 to $16,000 ; the next year on account of the Civil War and for 
 other reasons they fell off more than one-half. Convention 
 after Convention recommended that a mission or missions be 
 established in some non-Christian land. The Board was will- 
 ing and eager to carry out these recommendations, but did not 
 see how it could with its small income. One Convention 
 adopted a resolution which said, "As our State missions in- 
 crease in number and efficiency, the legitimate work of the 
 American Society will be abroad. Not forgetting unoccupied 
 territory on our own land, we should look to the foreign as 
 ultimately our legitimate field. Moreover the foreign mission 
 is the basis of any successful plea for the existence of the 
 
REASONS FOR ORGANIZING. 49 
 
 American Society." The members of the American Board 
 gave every encouragement to the men and women who were 
 planning to organize a society to do what they were not able 
 to do. 
 
 IV. Another reason was that the Disciples might preserve 
 their self-respect. This was not among the strongest reasons, 
 but it was a reason and was not without considerable weight. 
 They were living in the century of Carey and Judson and 
 Morrison and Duff and IMoffat and Livingstone and Williams 
 and Hunt and Patteson and Selwyn and Geddie. Missions 
 were in the air. Glorious reports were coming from India and 
 China and Japan and Africa and the South Seas, and they had 
 no share in the work done or in the sacrifices involved in the 
 doing of it. They had much to say about the necessity for 
 absolute obedience to every command of God. They argued 
 that no word of God was void of power or could be set aside 
 with impunity. A favorite text was, "To obey is better than 
 sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. ' ' But here was 
 the Commission and no effort to obey it. The people who in- 
 sisted with the utmost vehemence that members of other com- 
 munions must keep the commandments if they would have a 
 right to the tree of life, were not going up to the help of the 
 Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Those who 
 wished to be loyal to Jesus Christ were not content to stand 
 aloof while so much was being done to give the gospel of the 
 grace of God to the nations that had long been sitting in dark- 
 ness and the shadow of death. When their religious neigh- 
 bors asked them where their missionaries were at work? and 
 what they were doing? and how much money the churches at 
 home were raising for Foreign Missions? they were ashamed 
 to tell them the truth, and changed the topic of conversation. 
 
 V. Another reason still w^as that intelligent Christians 
 wished to enjoy the culture that can come from the missionary 
 propaganda and from no other source. Many of the promises 
 of God had no meaning and no value for them so long as they 
 were doing nothing to advance the frontiers of the Kingdom. 
 The great promise, ' ' Lo, I am with you always, even unto the 
 
 4 
 
50 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 end of the world," can be claimed only by those who go as 
 far in the way of duty as God calls and the way opens. The 
 command that precedes that promise is, " Go ye therefore, and 
 make disciples of all the nations." The same is tme of other 
 promises. The prophecies concerning the spread and triumph 
 of the gospel could not greatly interest people who were mak- 
 ing no contribution to their fulfilment. Such persons could 
 not consistently pray that their representatives might be 
 guided and assisted in making known the mystery of the gos- 
 pel, or in praying that the word of the Lord might have free 
 course and be glorified. Speaking on this point IMr. Errett 
 said that ever since he had given this subject thorough ex- 
 amination, he had a profound and unfaltering conviction that 
 the Disciples would never reach the culture in faith, in self- 
 denial, and in godliness that they need and are capable of, 
 and would never occupy the position before the religious world 
 which, so far as their principles are concerned, they were en- 
 titled to occupy, until they gave themselves heartily and per- 
 manently to missionary work in the broadest sense of that 
 phrase ; luitil their hearts and homes and pulpits and pews 
 and presses were aflame with zeal for the spread of the gospel 
 in all the earth ; until the ancient order of things was repro- 
 duced in that supreme consecration to God which not only 
 spends money freely, but offers life freely, and welcomes toil, 
 privation, imprisonment, aye, martyrdom, if only Christ be 
 preached and the gates of salvation be thrown open to all the 
 world. Mr. Campbell gave it as his judgment that no man can 
 thoroughly enjoy the blessings of the Kingdom of God who 
 does not intelligently, cordially and effectively embrace the 
 missionary cause. 
 
 Doubtless there were no other considerations that assisted in 
 compelling action ; but these five were the principal ones. 
 
WORK BEGUN. 
 
 I. IN ENGLAND. 
 
 THOUGH the Society was organized to carry on work 
 chiefly in non-Christian lands, its first work was done 
 in Europe. That was from necessity and not from 
 choice. The Student Volunteer Movement did not come into 
 existence until eleven j^ears after that time, and consequently 
 there were no applicants for work in any non-Christian land. 
 When the Societ}' was organized, Henry S. Earl was present 
 and intimated his purpose to go to England as an evangelist. 
 He had preached for three years in England and Wales and 
 Ireland and Scotland, and ten years in Australia, with many 
 evident tokens of Di\'ine approval, and was eager to return to 
 England to establish churches in unoccupied fields. It was his 
 intention to go whether the Society was organized or not, and 
 he had made all arrangements for his passage. He had funds 
 of his own upon which he was prepared to draw freely, and he 
 trusted God to provide whatever might be lacking. The of- 
 ficers of the Society approached him and begged him to select 
 some other field than England. They assured him that, if he 
 would consent, they would make an appeal to the Convention 
 and, in all probability, would secure enough to pay for his 
 outfit and passage and support for one year. They said to him 
 that in their judgment a mission to England would not ap- 
 peal to the brotherhood, as many would not look upon Eng- 
 land as a foreign field. He informed them that he had 
 considered the field of his future labors carefully and prayer- 
 fully, and had decided that England should be that field, and 
 that it was his purpose (D. V.) to sail the coming month. 
 They asked him to give further consideration to the matter 
 and report to them if a change of mind should take place, but, 
 if not, they wished him success in his undertaking. A reso- 
 lution to the effect that Mr. Earl be appointed a missionary 
 
 51 
 
52 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 to England, and that the Society furnish him such aid as was 
 in its power was adopted. At the close of the Convention he 
 was set apart for the work by the laying on of hands and 
 prayer, and thus was commended to God and to his service. 
 While the Society made no definite promise of pecuniary 
 aid, because as yet it had no funds, and what money might 
 come in would be expended in heathen lands, as a matter of 
 fact it did send him five hundred dollars that year, and nine 
 hundred the next, and kept on increasing until it paid him a 
 regular salary. In justice to Mr. Earl it should be said that 
 he put $15,000 into the work in England first and last. 
 
 The day the Society was organized Calvin S. Blackwell, a 
 recent and promising graduate of Oskaloosa College, volun- 
 teered for any field where his services might be needed. He 
 stated that from a child he had a burning desire to become a 
 foreign missionary. He was accepted and formally set apart 
 for the ministr^^ in the regions beyond. His ordination was 
 the supreme moment of the Convention; those who were 
 present will never forget it. Within three weeks Enos Camp- 
 bell was asked to go to Japan and Mr. Blackwell was in- 
 structed to prepare to go with him. In the meantime he 
 was to give attention to the study of medicine. A little later 
 John H. Hardin was asked to go to India, and signified his 
 willingness to go. Arrangements were made to send J. S. 
 Lamar to Italy. One man offered to bear one-third of the 
 expense of the work in England and the proposed mission to 
 Rome. Charles Louis Loos was asked to go to Germany. A 
 friend promised five thousand dollars towards the mainte- 
 nance of a German Mission. For various reasons no one of 
 these men ever saw the field. As a result, the hopes cherished 
 by the officers and friends of the Society came to naught. 
 
 On reaching England, Mr. Earl went to Bath first, with a 
 view to opening a work in that city, but later selected South- 
 ampton as his field. He rented the Philharmonic Hall, a 
 building that seated two thousand. After a few weeks the 
 hall would not hold the people. His preaching captured the 
 city. Besides the local people, many captains and officers and 
 
WORK BEGUN. 53 
 
 crews of ships from India, China, Japan, Africa, the West 
 Indies, France, Italy, Spain, Norwaj^ and America, when in 
 port, attended the services. Thus the truth was spread abroad, 
 and no doubt in many cases it brought forth fruit after many 
 days. Mr. Earl paid the rent of the hall, the advertising, and 
 all the expenses of the mission. The first year he invested 
 two thousand dollars of his own funds in the enterprise. 
 
 Some friends were greatly impressed by the work in South- 
 ampton, and expressed a desire to see a thousand such 
 churches established in England. One man offered to give 
 fifteen thousand dollars a year if the Society would contribute 
 an equal amount. The Society was not in a position to meet 
 his offer. But because of the dearth of men for any non- 
 Christian field and because of the remarkable success of Mr. 
 Earl's work, a second man was sent to England. This was 
 Marion D. Todd, who opened the work in Chester. Mr. Todd 
 was a great teacher of the Bible, as well as a most logical and 
 impressive preacher. He and his wife practically gave their 
 lives to the cause they had espoused. The friends in England 
 will long remember their untiring and self-sacrificing labors. 
 Early in January, 1878, Mr. Todd left America for England. 
 He continued in the work in Chester for three years, when 
 the failure of his wife's health compelled him to resign and 
 return home. 
 
 Early in the history of the work, Timothy Coop, a wealthy 
 and philanthropic Englishmen, visited Southampton several 
 times, and became profoundly interested in Mr. Earl and 
 his work. At the suggestion of Mr. Earl, Mr. Coop visited 
 Cincinnati for a conference with the officers of the Society. 
 He expressed it as his mature conviction that a larger work 
 should be done in England, and made known his readiness 
 and desire to contribute a considerable sum annually, if the 
 Society would send three more men to the assistance of the 
 two already there. Although the proposal contemplated a 
 deflection from the original purpose of the Society, it ap- 
 peared to the Board so liberal, covering as it did the greater 
 share of the entire expense they were asked to assume, and as 
 
54 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 compliance was so earnestly sought bj' a brother who stood 
 among the foremost in all present and prospective Christian 
 endeavor, and as the efforts already put forth had demon- 
 strated the wisdom of enlarged undertakings in that coun- 
 tr}^, the Board promised to send three men to England as soon 
 as they could be found. 
 
 The first man to go was W. T. Moore, the man who had 
 been so active in the organization and management of the 
 Society. He resigned the pastorate of the Central Christian 
 Church of Cincinnati and went to England to assist in the 
 work that was being done there. As Mr. Coop lived in South- 
 port, and as he wished a church established in that city, Mr. 
 Moore settled in Southport and continued there for a time. 
 He preached to great audiences in the largest hall in the city. 
 While living in Southport he preached once a v/eek for some 
 months in Liverpool. In his leisure hours he edited a paper 
 called The Evangelist. 
 
 The following men were asked to go to England : Thomas 
 Munnell, B. B. Tyler, Alanson Wilcox, 0. A. Burgess, Enos 
 Campbell. Winthrop H. Hopson was asked to go to Scotland. 
 The following were asked to go to Chester to fill the place left 
 vacant bj^ the resignation of M. D. Todd ; Joseph King, R. S. 
 Groves, J. W. Allen and T. D. Garvin. No one of them ac- 
 cepted the call. J. M. Van Horn, the successful minister of 
 the church in Ravenna, Ohio, was asked to go to Chester and 
 consented. He was appointed on the 7th of April, 1881, and 
 in a few days was on his way to take up his work. All the 
 time the Board and other friends of the Society were longing 
 and praying for the time when the Disciples would have their 
 missionaries along the Nile and the Ganges and in the crowded 
 cities of China and Japan. The main purpose for which the 
 Society was constituted was never out of mind. 
 
 When Mr. Moore left Southport for Liverpool, J. H. Garri- 
 son took charge. He was employed by the Church and not by 
 the Society. When Mr. Moore went to London, W. H. C. 
 Newington took charge in Liverpool. Mr. Moore moved to 
 London on the 4th of July, 1881. Besides serving the West 
 
WORK BEGUN. 55 
 
 London Tabernacle as its minister, lie founded and edited the 
 Christian Cominonwealth, one of the ablest religious papers 
 published in Great Britain. It was thought that in a few 
 months the work in London would be self supporting and 
 would need no further assistance from the Society. 
 
 At the annual convention following Mr. Coop's visit to 
 Cincinnati, while the president was delivering his address, he 
 was handed a cablegram which read : "Isaac Errett: Say to 
 the convention that I subscribe one thousand pounds, and 
 read Colossians 4 : 12 and 2 Thessalonians 3 : 1. Coop. ' ' The 
 cablegram created immense enthusiasm. At the moment of 
 its arrival Mr. Errett was urging that $20,000 be raised the 
 coming year and expressing his conviction that the Lord 
 would assist them if they would do what thej' were able. The 
 Scriptures to which reference was made read as follows : 
 "Epaphras, who is one of you, a servant of Christ Jesus, sa- 
 luteth you, always striving for you in his prayers, that ye 
 may stand perfect and fully assured in all the will of God," 
 and "Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the word of the 
 Lord may run and be glorified, even as also it is with you. ' ' 
 
 In this connection it may not be amiss to say that Timothy 
 Coop was the first man among the Disciples of Christ to give 
 his money in the thousands each year for missions. Other men 
 may have had as much of tliis world 's goods, but if so they did 
 not give on the same scale. When he was asked how he could 
 give so much, he said, "I shovel out, and the Lord shovels in, 
 and the Lord has a bigger .shovel than I have, and so ni}' re- 
 sources are never exhausted." His two sous have followed 
 in his steps. It was owing to the fervent appeals and the 
 unusual generosity of the Coop family that so much was done 
 in Christian England. 
 
 (Continued in chapter on Expansion, page 125.) 
 
 II. IN DENMARK. 
 
 The next work was done in Denmark. Dr. A. 0. Hoick, a 
 Dane by birth and education, had lived in Cincinnati for 
 eight years. He was a man of faith and earnest piety and 
 
56 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 endowed with superior intellectual ability. Dr. Hoick was 
 asked if he would return to his own land and people as a 
 missionary and consented. He gave up his medical practice, 
 and opened a mission in Copenhagen. Dr. Hoick continued in 
 the work till his death. 
 
 After he had been in Copenhagen for several months he 
 reported that he found many obstacles in his way, and the 
 chief was the want of faith among the people in the word of 
 God. He said that the plea for the Bible and the Bible alone 
 was about the most difficult that could be made, since the 
 people appeared to be willing to accept any religion rather 
 than that taught in the Sacred Scriptures. 
 
 In his work he had to face much bitter and persistent oppo- 
 sition. Denmark has a State Church, and Dissenters have dif- 
 ficulty with regard to marriages, funerals, and baptism. The 
 Danes, he said, regard baptism as the sin against the Holy 
 Spirit. For this sin there is no forgiveness, either in the 
 present or in the coming age. If children are not christened, 
 they are heathen; and if they die unchristened, they are 
 damned. His own mother said to him that, if he had a child, 
 she would steal it and have it christened. She could not sleep 
 till this was done. According to the views of the State Church 
 people are regenerated in baptism, and are kept in a saved 
 state by observing the Lord 's Supper. Dr. Hoick was brought 
 before the civil court for baptizing a minor. Some rude 
 fellows threatened to throw him out of the window. The court 
 decided in his favor. 
 
 Dr. Hoick preached in Copenhagen and in Lyngby, a place 
 eight miles distant. He printed a church paper and some 
 tracts and a small hymn book. Dr. Hoick was as princely 
 a soul as one often meets. Like the apostle he was ' ' a sweet 
 savor of Christ unto God, in them that are saved, and in 
 them that perish : to the one a savor from death unto death ; 
 to the other a savor from life unto life." 
 
 (Continued in chaptet- on Expansion, page 131.) 
 
ENGLAND, DENMARK AND TURKEY. 
 Bcodinq from left to rir/ht, heginninq at top: Henry S. Earl, M. D. Todd, J. M. 
 Van Horn, Edwin H. Spring, J. J. Haley, J. H. Versey, L. W. Morgan, Dr. O. A. 
 Hoick, C. C. Miclilesen, G. T. Walden, R. P. Anderson, G. N. Shishmanian, Dr. 
 Garabed Kevorkian, William Durban. 
 
WORK BEGUN. 57 
 
 III. IN PARIS. 
 
 The third field entered was Paris. The man selected to 
 open the mission in France was M. Jules DeLaunay. He 
 was a Frenchman by birth and had been educated for the 
 priesthood in the Catholic church. Madame DeLaunay was 
 an Englishwoman. Both were baptized in a Baptist church 
 near Providence, Rhode Island. Before volunteering for wort 
 in Paris they united with the Central Christian Church of 
 Cincinnati. When they offered themselves to the Society, they 
 were told that there was only $300 in the treasury available 
 for their support, but that if they went to Paris under the 
 auspices of the Society all mone3^s contributed especiall}^ for 
 them would be forwarded. The Board did not think for a 
 moment that they would go on those terms ; but they did and 
 with enthusiasm. This arrangement not proving satisfactory, 
 they were paid a regular salary. 
 
 There was some outspoken objection to their being sent to 
 Paris as missionaries of the Societ3^ They had spent some 
 months visiting the churches. They did that at the request 
 of the Board, that they might get acquainted with the people 
 with whom they were identified and thus create a constitu- 
 ency for themselves. They were not known by the churches 
 to which they were sent, and did not always adapt themselves 
 to the notions and practices of the people with whom they 
 had to do. The Board believed that most of the prejudice 
 against M. DeLaunay arose from the fact that he was a 
 Frenchman, and not an American. In a semi-humorous vein 
 the Board wrote in the Annual Report as follows: "Many 
 of our brethren are peculiar on one respect. They seem to 
 believe that the gospel is for American-born citizens, though 
 an Englishman may occasionally be converted to Christ; but 
 as for other people, they are not expected to have any part or 
 lot in the matter, at least until the Millennium period, and at 
 that time everybodj^ is expected to speak the English lan- 
 guage. During the present days of darkness and struggle it 
 is considered rather impertinent in a German or a French- 
 
58 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 man that he knows anything about Christianity, or that he 
 ever can be of any use in the Lord's vineyard. It might 
 help those sensitive English-speaking people to remember that 
 those other people have precisely the same opinion about 
 them." 
 
 It was on the 13th of November, 1877, that M. and Madame 
 DeLaunay were appointed. In a few weeks they were estab- 
 lished in the Latin Quartier of Paris. Because of the rigid 
 police regulations and the hindrances thrown in their way 
 by the Catholics, it was two months before M. DeLaunay was 
 able to rent a hall in w^hich to preach the gospel. At the end 
 of the first three months the hall was found too small, and 
 the Mission was moved to a more commodious place. The 
 work was hampered by the laws of France. Converts, when 
 made, are made known in private, and any distinctive teaching 
 could be set forth before only twenty persons, and then only in 
 his private apartments. In a year or two he had an audi- 
 ence of about 350, and a Sunday School attendance of 150, 
 and a Young Men's Christian Union of 18 members, and a 
 Sewing Circle of 25 members. A small church was organized 
 and a class of candidates for baptism was under instruction. 
 There were evangelistic meetings in the hall three nights each 
 week. In addition, M. DeLaunay conducted a Bible class. 
 He was able to place the New Testament in the hands of 
 two hundred persons, and two-thirds of the number brought 
 their New Testaments to the services with them. 
 
 On the 13th of May, 1879, Miss Annie C. Crease was en- 
 gaged to assist in the Mission for one year. Her salarj^ was 
 paid b}' the Christian Woman's Board of Missions. A man 
 was engaged also, but he hindered rather than helped, and was 
 dismissed. 
 
 (Continued in chapter on Expansion, page 136.) 
 
 IV. IN TURKEY. 
 
 The fourth mission was opened in Constantinople by G. N. 
 Shishmanian, an Armenian. Mr. Shishmanian confessed 
 his faith in Christ before he came to America. After being 
 
WORK BEGUN. 59 
 
 baptized in Texas by Kirk Baxter, he attended the College 
 of the Bible in Kentucky for two years. He spent several 
 months visiting among the churches in Kentucky, Indiana, 
 Illinois, and Mi.ssouri. On the 1st of August, 1879, he was 
 appointed an agent of the Societ}' to carry the gospel into 
 Turkey. On the 24th of October of that year he arrived in 
 Constantinople. He spent the first few weeks in Pera, and 
 then moved to Stamboul and began his work in that part of 
 the great city. The Lord's Supper was administered on the 
 29th of February the following year for the first time, with 
 15 present. The attendance at the preaching services and at 
 the Sunda}^ School was good. The da}- school had as many 
 pupils as he could take — 35 in all. There was a social meeting 
 on Monday evening and a Bible Class on Thursdaj^ evening. 
 ]\Ir. Shishmanian made good use of tracts, which were eagerly 
 read by the people into whose hands they fell. 
 
 It was partly through the influence of Professor McGarvey 
 that Mr. Shishmanian was appointed. Professor McGarvey 
 endeavored to stir up the churches in Kentucky and in other 
 States to contribute to his support. His gracious assistance 
 afforded much relief to the Executive Officers of the Society. 
 
 (Co7itinited in cluiyter on Expansion, page 138.) 
 
 V. IN MEXICO. 
 
 In August, 1880, Francisco de Capdevila, who had for a 
 brief period been qualifying himself to conduct an independ- 
 ent mission, and was appointed to labor in Mexico, set sail 
 from Liverpool, England, for the city of Acapulco, on the 
 Pacific Coast. As he had repeatedly expressed the conviction 
 that he would only need a sum of money sufficient to procure 
 a passage to that country, where he could, by teaching, not 
 only \&y a broad and firm foundation for his future progress, 
 but also pro^'ide immediately for himself the necessaries of 
 life, and sustain the preaching of the gospel, he was appointed 
 without salary. The amount placed in his hands was enough 
 to carr^^ him to his destination, and to discharge the various 
 expenses incident to the beginning of an enterprise such as he 
 
60 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 contemplated. Unfortunately, it soon appeared that Mr. 
 de Capdevila had not adequately measured the extent and 
 violence of the opposition to the preaching of the gospel in 
 Acapulco, or the difficulties to a stranger of establishing a 
 self-sustaining school there. Notwitlistanding, seven bap- 
 tisms soon followed, and he obtained for a while a tolerable 
 livelihood by teaching the English language and some other 
 branches not taught there by anyone else. But being greatly 
 disappointed in his purposes, and being informed of the So- 
 ciety's inability to furnish him even a partial support, he 
 resigned his labors in Acapulco and requested the Society 
 to relieve him of any further responsibility. This was done. 
 
 In selecting men for England and Denmark and France 
 and Turkey the Board felt that it had been singularly for- 
 tunate in procuring the right persons to serve as missionaries. 
 They were impressed with the conviction that in this matter 
 they had been guided by an overruling Providence. When 
 they made their selection of men and urged them to go and 
 occupy the fields intended for them, in every case there was 
 something that hindered, and those selected were either un- 
 willing to go, or else the Board found themselves unable to 
 send them. But the men who came and said, "Send us," 
 were the only ones that were provided for, and they rendered 
 excellent service. No one, it was said, should be astonished if 
 this fact has had its influence on the minds of the Board, and 
 as a result the Board has come to believe that the only persons 
 fitted for the self-denial and holy consecration involved in 
 true missionary work are the ones who offer themselves volun- 
 tarily to the Lord. One other thing should be stated : At that 
 period whenever a native of some foreign country was found, 
 it was thought that he should be taken up and sent back as a 
 missionary. That notion prevails no longer. 
 
SLOW GROWTH. 
 
 THERE was growth from the first, but it was slow. 
 The hearts of many were made sick by hope de- 
 ferred. The records show that the men who were 
 the principal movers in the formation of the Society were 
 not animated by extraordinary hopes of immediate success 
 in the work proposed. They knew only too well the difficul- 
 ties that had to be overcome, and not the least of these was 
 the want of a proper appreciation of the work by those 
 w^ho were expected to come to its support. In fact, it was 
 understood from the start that the work of the Society em- 
 braced not only conversion to Christ in the foreign field, 
 but also conversion to real missionary work in the home field. 
 The opposition and indifference that had held the ground 
 for so long a time did not give place to active sympathy and 
 hearty support when the Society was organized. At the fir.st 
 anniversary of the Society the President spoke in this pathetic 
 strain, "In attempting to address j^ou on the question of 
 Foreign Missions, I am aware that my theme is not popular. 
 I know that even among the intelligent and upright of those 
 who, although not Christians themselves, are, nevertheless, 
 well-wishers to Christianity', a large majority are either hos- 
 tile or indifferent to foreign missionary enterprises, regard- 
 ing them as chimerical, and as involving heavy outlays of 
 money, of labor, and even of life, with contemptibly small re- 
 sults. I know, too — and this is more surprising and discour- 
 aging — that among those who profess to be Christians, and 
 notabl.y in our own ranks, it is much the smaller number that 
 take an interest in such missions. If the majority ever pray 
 'Thy will be done on earth as it is done in heaven'; if they 
 ever ask the Lord to fulfil his promise, that 'the kingdoms of 
 this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his 
 Christ, ' it cannot be regarded as an ' effectual, fervent prayer, ' 
 
 61 
 
62 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 for it is not the prayer of faith. They have not the least idea 
 that it will ever be unless the}^ have some theory of purely 
 supernatural conversion, through the direct power of Jehovah, 
 without Bible, or preacher, or church ; for they set themselves 
 sternly against every effort to supply these means of con- 
 version to the perishing millions of earth, absolutely refuse 
 to lift a finger towards the answer to their own praj'ers, and, 
 many of them, denounce all such efforts as foolish and vain. 
 I deliver this address under the conviction that many — per- 
 haps a majority — of those to whom I speak belong to this class, 
 and will feel that they are described in what has been said; 
 or, if they think my picture an unfaithful one, it is because 
 I have sketched them as inconsistent in praying in one direc- 
 tion and looking in another, whereas in fact, they have not 
 faith enough in foreign missions, even to pray in their be- 
 half." 
 
 The next year Y7. T. Moore wrote as follows: "The fields 
 are indeed white for the harvest, but the laborers are com- 
 paratively few. So far, we, as a people, have three foreign 
 missions in successful operation. But is this all? We repeat 
 the question, 'Is this all?' With a brotherhood numbering 
 500,000, sharing largelj^ with other religious societies the 
 wealth and intelligence of the country, holding firmJy the doc- 
 trine that the gospel is the power of God unto salvation, and 
 rejecting all humanisms in religion, we stand before the world 
 to-day with three foreign missions as evidence of our faith in 
 the great plea we make. Again, let us ask, Js this all we have 
 to show in proof of our desire to convert th6 world to Christ ? 
 Well ma}^ we ask the question, 'What do ye more than others ? ' 
 Or we might ask the question differently, and yet blush at the 
 answer we are compelled to give. Let us try another form 
 of the question and see how we stand. Are we doing as well 
 as others? Let the answers that come from Japan, from 
 China, from India, from Africa, from everywhere, except this 
 country, echo and reecho through our heedless ears until we 
 have awakened from our lethargy and have entered upon a 
 work worthy of the great cause we plead. 
 
SLOW GROWTH. 63 
 
 ' ' But we think we hear some one responding to all this with 
 the oft-repeated cry, 'We have the truth, we have the truth, 
 we have the truth.' Of course we have the truth, and just 
 as certainly as we have it, we are keeping it to ourselves. It 
 may be that we are not trying to do this, but we are clearly 
 not trj'ing to give it to others. Shall this state of things con- 
 tinue ? Is there to be no end to our mere professions while the 
 world remains without God and without hope ? Brethren, are 
 we paralyzed by our endless discussions of methods ? Has life 
 left us, except when the ghosts of plans flit before our vision ? 
 Or is it impossible for us to get up any enthusiasm, except in 
 cases where some personal interests are involved? Where is 
 the benevolence of the gospel? Where the unselfishness of 
 Christian devotion? Where are the sacrifices of self-denial? 
 We are afraid that it is largely true now as in the days of 
 Paul, 'All seek their own, not the things which are Jesus 
 Christ's.' " 
 
 Among the reasons for the slow growth of the Society the 
 following may be named : 
 
 1. The ideals of the Disciples were too small. In 1857 the 
 whole brotherhood was asked for twenty thousand dollars for 
 Home and Foreign Missions. That was when the brotherhood 
 was said to be wealthy, and some "alarmingly rich." That 
 year the receipts amounted to only $7,050.28. One year later 
 it was stated by one who was in a position to know that the 
 Disciples were not giving for all missionary purposes, State 
 and National and Foreign, more than from fifteen to twenty 
 thousand dollars a year. This was said to be a trifling sum 
 for a great people — especially now, in the middle of the nine- 
 teenth century, when all the world was astir, and the moral 
 and religious phenomena of society presaged such outpourings 
 of judgment and mercy too, as should allow none to remain at 
 ease in Zion. The most hopeful man of his time, and the man 
 with the largest vision, expressed the hope that in a few years 
 the Disciples of Christ would be gi^ing fifty thousand dollars 
 a year for missions. In 1860, when the receipts were less 
 than sixteen thousand dollars the Board said, "We con- 
 
64 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 gratulate the brethren on the peaceful close of another year 
 of uninterrupted and enlarged prosperity. The current of 
 success has been disturbed by scarce a ripple on the surface. 
 There is hardy enough of adversity to mellow the prosperities 
 of the year. There is so much of unmixed good in our lot, 
 that if we are not very thankful and very humble, and very 
 benevolently responsive to the goodness of our God, we can 
 scarcely dare to hope for equal tokens of favor in time to 
 come." There was need of a voice like Carey's ringing out 
 like a fire-bell at midnight and calling the churches to under- 
 take something great for God, something commensurate with 
 the benefits received and the ability possessed. 
 
 2. The extreme conservativeness of the management. The 
 Society was ten years old before it had a man giving his whole 
 time to its interests. The first report said, ''What is needed 
 now most of all is just one man of eminent fitness, consecrated 
 to the work, who will devote his whole time to organizing, de- 
 veloping and carrying into efficient operation all the avail- 
 able resources for the work of the entire brotherhood." The 
 man of eminent fitness was not found. 
 
 Eobert Moffett and W. T. Moore served without salary. 
 While Mr. Moore was the Corresponding Secretary one hun- 
 dred dollars was paid a bookkeeper, who opened the mail and 
 entered the receipts and made the payments. When Mr. 
 Moore resigned and went to England, W. B. Ebbert, his suc- 
 cessor, was engaged for a part of his time only. Mr. Ebbert 
 was a business man and did his work for the Society evenings 
 and in leisure moments during the day. For part of the time 
 he served he was paid at the rate of five hundred dollars a 
 year, and the remainder of the time at the rate of eight hun- 
 dred dollars. One of the first things the Board did after his 
 resignation was to reduce the salary of his successor, whoever 
 he might be, to five hundred dollars. 
 
 One thing was settled, the Society would not go into debt. 
 The Board would undertake no work requiring any expendi- 
 ture beyond the cash in hand and in the bank. The Board 
 said that any argument upholding the employment of credit 
 
SLOW GROWTH. 65 
 
 for missionary transactions was spurious and dangerous. 
 The Board would walk by sight and not by faith. It would 
 not launch out into the deep, but would timidly hug the shore. 
 The largest missionary Society adopted the opposite policy 
 many years ago and have had ample reason to be satisfied with 
 their choice. It adopted the policy of faith, the policy of 
 sending out all the men and women who appeared to be chosen 
 of God for the work, in faith that he would supply the means 
 necessary for their support. "When the contrary principle 
 was adopted and men were kept back, the deficits were heavier 
 than before and the staff was smaller. Dr. Anderson of the 
 American Board said that all the advances made by that 
 Board were made by getting into debt. The debt was paid, 
 and the Board went on to larger things. 
 
 The Society was ten years old before it had an office of its 
 own. The Board met in one of the storerooms of the Standard 
 Publishing Company. The members sat on boxes or in the 
 windows. The Recorder used his knee for a desk. The Cor- 
 responding Secretary did his work at home. Circulars were 
 printed by hand on a hectograph. No wonder the results 
 were small; they were in proportion to the vision and faith 
 and efforts of the leaders of the enterprise. 
 
 The first great forward step taken by the American Society 
 was taken by the employment of agents who went in and out 
 among the churches urging the claims of the work and collect- 
 ing funds for its maintenance and enlargement. Mr. Errett, 
 who was peerless as a solicitor and advocate, had his assistants, 
 and to them in no small measure was the credit of the achieve- 
 ment due. He said that while he always desired to see the 
 churches schooled into systematic benevolence, so as to avoid 
 the cost of agencies in the collection of moneys, he was satis- 
 fied that that was impracticable. 
 
 When Da\dd Staats Burnet succeeded Isaac Errett as Cor- 
 responding Secretary of the American Society, the receipts 
 fell off one-half the first year. And why? Because he could 
 get no agents to work in the field. Four or five able men ac- 
 cepted the position, and soon resigned. The Foreign Board 
 5 
 
66 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 learned that there is such a thing as sowing sparingly and 
 reaping sparingly. It boasted that the cost of administration 
 did not exceed three per cent. The boast was true; it was 
 also true that the receipts were smaller than they should have 
 been. It was a mistake to think that men who had their own 
 affairs to look after would do the work that agents of the So- 
 ciety should do. 
 
 3. The spiritual condition of the churches. The Conven- 
 tion of 1876, referring to the condition of the churches, spoke 
 of the apathy manifested by the members concerning the work 
 of the Lord, both at home and abroad, and recommended that 
 all the preachers on a certain Lord's day in December call the 
 attention of the congregations to which they ministered to the 
 vast importance of a genuine revival of a true spiritual life 
 among the people of God. It was recommended that the re- 
 mainder of the week be devoted to meetings for the confession 
 of sins and fervent prayer to God for his blessing; that 
 churches without pastoral care be visited and that an earnest 
 effort be made to arouse them to a more vigorous spiritual life ; 
 and that every family of the church be visited by the preach- 
 ers and elders and the necessity of a daily reading of the 
 Bible and family and closet praj^er be urged upon them. It 
 has been well said that missionary advance abroad depends 
 upon spiritual advance at home. The increase of men and 
 means follows upon seasons of revival, of the reading of the 
 word of God, or united and believing prayer, and of personal 
 consecration to the Lord's service. 
 
 4. Another cause was the financial depression which pre- 
 vailed in the cities and throughout the country. The crisis in 
 business was unprecedented. The Reports refer to this matter 
 year after year. Towards the close of the period under con- 
 sideration the skies appeared to brighten somewhat. One Re- 
 port uses these words, "The clouds of adversity and ruin 
 which filled the commercial horizon — now spanned by a gra- 
 cious bow of promise — have, till lately, been full of threaten- 
 ings, and seemed ready to burst with a new and untold dis- 
 aster." Because of the financial panic many felt disposed to 
 
WORK BEGUN. 67 
 
 husband their resources and they began their economies by 
 cutting off or cutting down their missionary offerings. 
 
 5. One other reason, and perJiaps the greatest of all was 
 this, The cause of missions had not been laid upon the con- 
 scierices of the men and women in the churches. There was a 
 time when it was said that there was only one paper published 
 by the Disciples of Christ that was in favor of missions. A 
 college president wrote a book on the Great Commission. 
 According to the author the apostles were required to do 
 three things : To make disciples, to baptize, and to teach. In 
 that treatise the missionary element received no emphasis. 
 Lexicons and grammars and commentaries and histories were 
 not employed to enforce the duty of going into all the world. 
 The preachers did not set forth the teaching of the Scriptures 
 on this subject in every sermon as the Fathers did the terms of 
 pardon. Because of the lack of education, Christian men were 
 not ashamed to say, * ' We do not believe in Foreign Missions, ' ' 
 * ' We have heathen at home, why then go elsewhere ? ' ' 
 
 As the close of the sixth year of the Society's existence 
 there were twelve persons connected with the work in Eng- 
 land, Denmark, France, and Turkey. That year the receipts 
 amounted to $13,103.74. The receipts from the beginning 
 amounted to $46,252.24. That was what a half a million Dis- 
 ciples of Christ accomplished in that time. 
 
THE PEOBLEM OF MEN AND THE PROBLEM 
 OF FINANCE. 
 
 1. THE PROBLEM OF MEN. 
 
 THE Report for 1879 contains these earnest words: 
 *'We beg leave to call attention to our want of an 
 earnest consecration to the service of the Lord. Ac- 
 knowledging that the world is Ijdng in sin and wickedness, 
 we are content Avith a feeble effort to work out our own sal- 
 vation. Unwilling to deny our duty to our fellow men, we, 
 perhaps unwittingly, divide between those near and those 
 afar; and now, unmindful of the force of our conclusions, 
 we rest supinely in our effortless Christianity. Let us cease 
 to count our numbers or our power, and humbly apply our- 
 selves to the redemption of the race. Instead of reiterating 
 the perfection of our faith, let us rather lend a helping hand 
 at the overthrow of error ; let us send forth a host of warriors 
 of the Cross to subdue the powers of darkness, and erect the 
 standard of our faith on the ruins of superstition. We de- 
 plore the apparent absence of that spirit of heroism which 
 ever accompanies the grand achievements of Christianity; 
 and we beseech the young men, who are ministers of the grace 
 of God, to give ear to the cries that come to us from the regions 
 of darkness and helplessness, to attend to the entreaties of 
 their own conscience, which are the promptings of the spirit 
 of love, and to present themselves living sacrifices in the 
 cause of the Master. To the help of these, our men of gain, 
 tillers of the soil, and watchers of the tides of commerce, will 
 come, reckoning their possessions by their gifts, and glad to 
 aid in holding forth the word of life to the perishing. 'Say 
 not ye, there are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? 
 Behold, I say unto you, lift up your eyes, and look on the 
 fields, for they are white already to harvest.' " 
 
 68 
 
PROBLEM OF MEN AND PROBLEM OF FINANCE. 69 
 
 It was felt that the time had come for pushing our advance 
 column into some pagan land, where the people know not God 
 nor his Son whom he has sent. It was held that nothing would 
 so touch the hearts and develop the missionary spirit of the 
 people as to go to them, and say, "We want means to send the 
 gospel to those who have never heard the name of Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 The men needed to lead this column could not be found. 
 Calls were made at the Conventions and through the papers; 
 there was no answer. The churches were not offering the 
 petition taught by our King, "Praj- ye the Lord of the har- 
 vest, that he send forth laborers into his harvest." The 
 churches were not greatly concerned about the matter in any 
 wa3^ If a group of young men, like the Hay-stack Band, had 
 appeared before the Board and had asked to be commissioned 
 and sent without delay, they would have been sent, and there 
 would have been joy and rejoicing in myriads of hearts in 
 consequence. If the colleges had been laying the claims of the 
 unevangelized world upon the consciences of ministerial stu- 
 dents, their labor would not have been vain in the Lord. 
 
 II. THE PROBLEM OF FINANCE. 
 
 The Society consisted of Life Directors, Life Members, and 
 Annual Members. The Life Directors paid five hundred dol- 
 lars each ; the Life Members one hundred dollars each, and the 
 Annual Members ten dollars. The Life Directorships and the Life 
 Memberships were payable in five equal annual installments. 
 At the beginning, the Board depended upon the Directors and 
 Members and upon miscellaneous gifts for the funds needed. 
 At the Convention pledges and cash offerings were solicited. 
 Z. F. Smith was engaged to canvass the churches in Ken- 
 tucky. To this work he gave only a few months. He reported 
 that he found the people in many places bewildered, incredu- 
 lous and shy in regard to further experiments in mission fields 
 at home and abroad. In addition, personal pledges were 
 called for through the press and by letter. 
 
70 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 From the lamentations and homilies found in the Annual 
 Reports it would seem that the responses to the appeals were 
 neither numerous nor generous. Thus one Report said, "Let 
 our preachers everywhere, who are not wholly indifferent to 
 the conversion of the world preach at least one sermon in the 
 year on the subject of foreign missions, and at the conclusion 
 of the sermon take up a collection and subscriptions for the 
 Society. This will do the preachers themselves good. A well- 
 matured sermon on the subject we propose would put a new 
 spirit into their hearts, and give them new hopes for their 
 work at home; for a preacher that has not the missionary 
 spirit is, in fact, no preacher at all, or rather worse than none, 
 for he will spoil a field that might be successfully cultivated 
 by some one else. Then let the preachers see to it that this 
 is a work for which they are to be held largely accountable 
 both here and at the great judgment day. Let them under- 
 stand that the best way to help their own work at home is to 
 get their churches deeply interested in foreign missions. And 
 as the only way to get the churches properly interested in 
 foreign missions, is to get them to contribute liberally toward 
 their support, it follows that ever^^ preacher should not fail 
 to get from his congregation a generous contribution to our 
 Society. ' ' The preachers who attended the Conventions were 
 urged, on going home, to secure Life Memberships and other 
 pledges for the work. The records do not seem to show how 
 extensively they did this. 
 
 It was not till 1878 that it was decided to ask the churches 
 for collections for Foreign Missions. The first Sunday of the 
 following March was the time suggested. On that day the 
 preachers were asked to deliver a discourse on the subject. 
 They were asked to make Foreign Missions the subject of 
 prayer and conference at the midweek meeting preceding. 
 The editors of the religious papers were requested to assume 
 the specific duty of keeping before their readers all the facts 
 of interest relating to the work of the Society, and to call at- 
 tention to such collections as might be recommended. 
 
PROBLEM OF MEN AND PROBLEM OF FINANCE. 71 
 
 The next year it was decided to send out five thousand 
 copies of an address on behalf of Foreign Missions, with a 
 view to secure pledges in the form of Life Directorships and 
 Life Memberships for the further security of the work. The 
 Secretary reported that letters from the missionaries had been 
 published ; that tracts showing what had been done and what 
 was proposed had been used; and that generous space had 
 been given by the press. 
 
 In the 3^ear 1880 the churches in Missouri, in convention as- 
 sembled, resolved to devote two offerings in the year to the 
 Society, the collections the first Sunday in January and July. 
 The churches in Illinois did the same. The Convention of that 
 year resolved to ask the churches for two collections a year 
 for Foreign Missions, and not only so, but to ask that the two 
 Sundays be devoted by the whole people to the consideration 
 of the cause of the Master in heathen lands and to prayer for 
 the missionaries of the Cross throughout the world. The dates 
 suggested for these collections were the first Sunday of Janu- 
 ary and the first Sunday of July. Later the dates were 
 changed to March and September. At that Convention an 
 effort was made to enroll one hundred preachers who, on their 
 return home, would endeavor to obtain from their congrega- 
 tions at least one new Life Member, thus constituting a fund 
 of $10,000 in pledges payable $2,000 a year for five years. At 
 the Convention the preachers were asked to preach two ser- 
 mons in the coming year on Missions, endeavoring to educate 
 the brethren to exercise a spirit of liberality; and to exert 
 themselves to induce their congregation to contribute a suf- 
 ficient amount to constitute one of their number a Life 
 Member, The Sunday School superintendents were asked to 
 take up a semiannual collection for the spread of the gospel 
 in foreign lands. 
 
 At that time it was said that while there were those who 
 were giving according to their power, yea, and bej'ond their 
 power, the majority, though they abounded in everything, in 
 faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and 
 in their love of the brethren, did not abound in the grace of 
 
72 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY, 
 
 giving also. The reason was not far to seek. They had not 
 been taught. The Report for 1879 said, "Until the pulpit 
 shall ring with the divine messages that applj^ to the eon- 
 version of the nations, and the ministers of the word see to 
 it that the individual members are profitably exercised 
 thereby; until missions shall become a burning theme and a 
 rapturous song, and all shall be taught the sublime virtues of 
 unselfish giving and brotherly sacrifice ; until the needs of the 
 field are set before the people, and they know the glad welcome 
 that waits the man of God who, Bible in hand, carries to the 
 enslaved the message of freedom and eternal life, we cannot 
 hope for a worthy enlargement of our efforts nor for the 
 fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ. ' ' 
 
 The receipts for the first six years were as follows : 
 
 1876 $1,706 35 
 
 1877 2,174 95 
 
 1878 8,766 24 
 
 1879 8,287 23 
 
 1880 12,144 00 
 
 1881 13,173 46 
 
 At the Convention in 1880 it was decided to make an effort 
 to establish a Sunday School fund, to be devoted to the sus- 
 taining of at least one new Mission in heathen lands, and 
 in order to this, it was recommended that all the Sunday 
 Schools in the communion be requested to take up a collec- 
 tion on the first Sunday in January — the amount so raised 
 to be held sacred for the purpose named. The Schools re- 
 sponded with $758.86. This money was invested in 4 per cent, 
 bonds. All through these six years the non-Christian world 
 was the real objective of the Society. 
 
SOME MATTEES OF GENERAL INTEREST. 
 
 /. Changes in the Officials. 
 
 IN order that the working officers might be near each other 
 and near the headquarters, as soon as the Society was thor- 
 oughly organized, Robert Moffett, the Corresponding Sec- 
 retary, and W. T. Moore, the First Vice-President, exchanged 
 places. B. B. Tyler, the Recording Secretary, resigned, and 
 James Leslie was elected to fill the vacancy. At that time 
 Robert Moffett was living in Cleveland, and B. B. Tyler in 
 Frankfort, Kentucky, James Leslie served as Recording Sec- 
 retary until 1879, when S. M. Jefferson was elected as his suc- 
 cessor. Mr. Leslie was a goldsmith hy trade, an educated 
 man, an earnest Christian, a friend of every good work. Mr. 
 Jefferson was the minister of the Fourth Street Christian 
 church of Covington. He served the remainder of the period 
 and for many years after. Something more will be said of him 
 later. 
 
 The following served as Vice-Presidents : James Challen, 
 A. I. Hobbs, 0. A. Bartholomew, F. M. Green, R. M. Bishop, 
 and James Leslie. Mr. Challen took the place of Mr. Moffett ; 
 Mr. Bartholomew that of Mr. Lamar; Mr. Hobbs that of 
 Mr. Challen, who had died ; Mr. Green that of Judge Burnet ; 
 Mr. Bishop that of Mr. Green ; Mr. Leslie that of Mr. Bishop. 
 Of the officers of the period under consideration, two remain 
 to this present. The others are at home with the Lord. The 
 names of all the officers of the Society from the first till now 
 will be found in the Appendix, together with the years they 
 served. 
 
 II. The Convention Speakers. 
 
 The speakers before the Convention were these : 
 1875.... W. T. Moore. 
 
 1876 Isaac Errett. 
 
 73 
 
74 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 1877. . . .M. Jules and Madame De Launay. 
 
 1878 Isaac Errett, C. L. Loos and Kobert Moffett. 
 
 1879.... 0. A. Burgess. 
 
 1880. . . . J. H. Garrison and B. B. Tyler. 
 
 1881....J. W. McGarvey. 
 
 III. Women and the Society. 
 
 No woman was present when the Society was organized, and 
 no woman was elected an officer. The women had organized 
 the year before and they were busy with the affairs of their 
 own organization. That accounts for their absence. But 
 many of the most loyal and devoted friends of the Society 
 were women. The sex line was never drawn by the Society. 
 According to the Constitution "any member of the church of 
 Christ" may become a Life Director, a Life Member, or an 
 Annual Member. Among the women that helped in that early 
 time were: Mrs. P. H. Jameson, Miss E. J. Dickinson, Mrs. 
 H. B. Goe, Miss Lorinda Goe, Mrs. W. S. Dickinson, Mrs. S. 
 F. Eastin, Miss Emma Campbell, Mrs. S. A. Bromwell, Mrs. 
 Emily Tubman, Mrs. R. T. Brown, Mrs. T. C. Scott. These 
 were all friends of the Christian Woman's Board of Missions, 
 but their hearts were large enough to take in both. No one 
 of this group is with us to-day. They have all gone into the 
 world of light and love. 
 
 IV. Business Men and the Society. 
 
 Among the men of affairs who gave time and thought and 
 prayer and money to the Society were the following : Timothy 
 Coop, R. L. Coleman, G. F. Swift, R. M. Kent, G. H. Ander- 
 son, James Carr, J. B. Thomas, J. B. Cary, J. F. Wright, 
 H. M. Hickok, D. W. Chase, Lewis Harvuot, W. B. Mooklar, 
 A. M. Atkinson, G. A. Willett, B. S. Campbell, John Burns, 
 J. H. Fillmore, A. B. Fenton, J. D. Mecalf, Ovid Butler, 
 J. P. Torbitt, W. T. Baker, W. B. Emmal, Richard Windatt, 
 James Marsden, P. C. Frick, Dr. Elkanah Williams, John 
 Stark, Alexander Brownlie, and D. W. Storer. Three of these 
 
SOME MATTERS OF GENERAL INTEREST. 75 
 
 are still in harness ; the others rest from their labors, and their 
 works do follow them. Doubtless the list is much longer than 
 this ; but the Secretaries did not record their names. It is a 
 comfort to know that their names are in the Book of Life. 
 God is not unrighteous to forget their work of faith, and labor 
 of love, and patience of hope. 
 
 V. Ministers and the Society. 
 
 Aside from the ministers who served as officers of the So- 
 ciety, the following were prominent in the Conventions and in 
 securing funds for the work : L. L. Carpenter, George Darsie, 
 W. L. Hayden, Ira J. Chase, J. L. Burns, C. S. Lucas, A. S. 
 Hayden, J. F. Eowe, J. P. Walsh, D. R. Lucas, J. H. Hardin, 
 J. H. Duncan, J. H. Garrison, J. M. Trible, J. C. Rej'nolds, 
 J. T. Toof, A. S. Hale, W. H. Hopson, J. W. Mouutjoy, J. 
 M. Tennison, J. S. Sliouse, J. C. Tully, J. S. Hughes, J. M. 
 Van Horn, E. A. Lodge, C. L. Loos, B. U. Watkins, J. M. 
 Mathes, T. D. Butler, L. H. Jameson, J. M. Atwater, W. K. 
 Pendleton, J. W. Allen, N; S. Haynes, 0. F. Lane, J. H. 
 McCollough, W. H. Williams, F. M. Kirkham, B. W. Johnson, 
 C. B. Edgar, A. J. Kane, R. S. Groves, J. H. Wright, Enos 
 Campbell, J. N. Smith, J. B. Corwine, W. A. Belding, T. P. 
 Haley, S. J. Tomlinson, J. W. McGarvey, David Walk, G. E. 
 Flower, F. D. Power, J. Z. Tyler, A. E. Myers, W. F. Richard- 
 son, Alanson Wilcox, N. A. McConnell, H. T. Morrison, A. N. 
 Gilbert, Joseph King, L. R. Gault, E. T. Williams, G. L. 
 Brokaw, C. C. Smith, J. H. Smart, Z. T. Sweeney, D. R. 
 Van Buskirk, H. W. Everest, 0. A. Burgess. Most of these 
 are gone. A few remain to preach the unsearchable riches of 
 Christ at home, and to extend a knowledge of Christ to the 
 uttermost parts of the earth. 
 
 VI. The Dead. 
 
 In this period Mrs. M. D. Todd, Mrs. W. B. Ebbert, and 
 James Challen passed on to their reward. Mrs. Todd and 
 Mrs. Ebbert were not known to the world ; they had no place 
 
76 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 in Who's Who; but they were known to their Lord whom 
 they served and whose they were; they were known to their 
 families and to the churches and communities in which they 
 lived. They were radiant bonds of two happy homes. James 
 Challen preached the gospel for half a century, and was used 
 of God in turning many souls from darkness to light and in 
 confirming the churches which it was his privilege to serve. 
 He was an author and a publisher and did much to enrich the 
 literature of the Disciples and to add to their taste and thirst 
 for reading. No man in the communion was more widely 
 known or more tenderly loved. He was among his brethren as 
 John was among the apostles. James Challen was the first 
 Secretary of the American Society, and served as Vice-Presi- 
 dent and as a member of the Board of Managers for many 
 years. He was an energetic supporter of the Foreign Society 
 from the beginning and was one of its Vice-Presidents at the 
 time of his death. 
 
 VII. Two Incidents. 
 
 1. The Christian Woman's Board of Missions was organized 
 one year earlier than the Foreign Christian Missionary So- 
 ciety. But both began work at the same time. Henry S. Earl 
 and family left Boston for England, November 20, 1875, and 
 began his work in Southampton the following February. W. 
 H, Williams and family left New York for Jamaica, January 
 29, 1876, and reached Kingston, February 5th. It is very 
 probable that both began their work on the same Lord's day. 
 This is an interesting coincidence, and shows that the two 
 organizations are practically of the same age. 
 
 2. The two men who have served the Society longest, one hav- 
 ing served over thirty-seven years and the other over twenty- 
 five, were at the Convention in Louisville when the Society 
 was organized, but were not invited to the meeting when the 
 organization was effected. They were raw lads and as green 
 as the greenest grass, one having left Bethany the year before, 
 and the other the College of the Bible that year. They were 
 not supposed to be able to take in what was proposed, and so 
 
SOME MATTERS OF GENERAL INTEREST. 77 
 
 were left to entertain themselves in the outer darkness. How- 
 ever, when pledges were called for they were invited to have 
 a share in supporting the new organization, and they re- 
 sponded as they were able. 
 
 VIIl. Changes in the Character of the Convention. 
 
 The editor of The Christian, on his return from the Conven- 
 tion of 1881, wrote, "The old discussions about plans have 
 been about worn out. Possibly it was once necessary that 
 such a disturbing element should be found in our National 
 Conventions ; necessary because of our formative period and 
 chaotic surroundings; not necessary to success, but a natural 
 result flowing from natural causes. A few years ago it was 
 nearly all discussion, but now the good days are dawning 
 upon us, and our conventions are taking on the form of work, 
 energy and life. The old spirit of contention and strife has 
 been cast out, and the spirit of harmony, gentleness and love 
 has come in and has possessed the hearts of the people. Dur- 
 ing the Convention we did not hear any harsh, unchristian ut- 
 terances, did not see any one angry, and did not hear a speech 
 from a single croaker. The preachers and delegates did not 
 come together to contend about matters of a personal nature, 
 to engage in endless and fruitless discussions, but they came 
 together to forward the Master's work, in the best way they 
 could devise. The presentation of the claims of the Societies 
 takes the place of 'discooshin' about plans which once pre- 
 vailed so largely, but which now, happilj', is obsolete, and we 
 are wonderfully well pleased with the change. ' ' 
 
DEMAND FOE A FOKWARD MOVEMENT. 
 
 THE Conventions were eager to see some new field en- 
 tered. Resolutions were offered and enthusiastically 
 adopted looking to a work in Germany, Italy, Spain, 
 Turkey, Japan, China, India, Africa, France outside of Paris, 
 and Egypt. Year after j^ear there was a demand that some 
 non-Christian field be occupied. The work in England was 
 commended and its support ordered; but any enlargement 
 of it was discouraged. The men in England were advised to 
 do what they could, to the end that the churches planted might 
 speedily become self-supporting, that the Society might be 
 free to carry out its original intention of preaching the gospel 
 where Christ had not been already named. 
 
 Thus the Convention of 1879 said, "While we have been 
 gathering strength for a more aggressive enterprise, and, we 
 trust, inspiring with courage some future laborers, we have 
 planted our missions in England to focalize, but not to monop- 
 olize, our energies. These having been sustained from one 
 to four years, should and soon will be self-sustaining. "While 
 we appreciate highly the advantage of the fields now occupied 
 and favor the most tenacious hold on them, we deem it just 
 and proper to urge upon our evangelists in England to give 
 attention, as they have not yet done, to providing a support 
 for their labors at home; so that being rapidly relieved of 
 our obligation towards them, we may the more promptly and 
 extensively devote our means, according to our original pur- 
 pose, to the needy fields of Africa and Asia. ' ' 
 
 The Convention the following year recommended that a mis- 
 sion be started in Japan, just as soon as the judgment of the 
 Board, under the providence of God, may determine. The 
 Christian Woman's Board of Missions promised to send two 
 single women to Japan, if a man and wife were sent by the 
 Society. The Committee on New Missions placed added em- 
 phasis upon the propriety of undertaking work in some of the 
 
 78 
 
DEMAND FOR A FORWARD MOVEMENT. 79 
 
 Christless lands. The authors of the Report said, ' ' We think 
 it very important that the correct and right idea as to the true 
 nature, character, and limitations of foreign mission work be 
 stated, entertained and adhered to in the prosecution of the 
 work. What is that idea? With what end in view, and with 
 what purpose, should foreign missionary societies be estab- 
 lished and sustained ? Not to change believers from one Prot- 
 estant faith to another, but to Christianize the heathen ; to 
 make known the Christ in his saving power to those who have 
 never heard of him, and to whom he has not been preached. 
 It is to plant congregations of Christian believers in lands 
 distinctively and admittedly pagan, idolatrous and heathen; 
 and our work is foreign in the true sense, only in so far as 
 we keep this prominently in view, and labor for its realization. 
 Our great King says, 'Go ye and disciple all the nations.' 
 The 'nations' meant then, as now, the great unevangelized 
 heathen world; the pagan races, one and all. The church's 
 mission is the proclamation of the gospel to 'every creature.' 
 Preach the gospel in the regions beyond; make known the 
 Son of God as the only Redeemer of a lost world, and in the 
 greatness of his salvation to those sitting in darkness, and in 
 the region and shadow of death. It is something, and it is 
 well, to lead to a clearer knowledge of the truth as it is in 
 Jesus those alreadj^ instructed to some extent, and evangelized 
 and committed to the Christ ; but it is not strictly foreign mis- 
 sionary work, and should not in our judgment be so termed." 
 The report proceeds, ' ' The work we are doing abroad, most 
 of it at least, is not strictly foreign missionary work; it is 
 not done for the Christianization of the heathen; its end is 
 not the salvation of men and women from idolatry, with all its 
 abominations. It is largely changing people from one Prot- 
 estant faith to another; not attacking the strongholds of 
 Satan in heathen and idolatrous countries, which is the one 
 object for which foreign missionary societies should exist. 
 We seem not to have had hitherto the true idea of foreign 
 work, or, if we had, to have departed from it largely in prac- 
 tice. England gives more every year for the support of for- 
 
80 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 eign missions than any other country on the face of the globe. 
 Millions of money go out of the pockets of Englishmen annu- 
 ally into the treasuries of the different societies for the propa- 
 gation of the gospel in foreign lands. To her credit be this 
 spoken. Yet we, with but a few thousand dollars for the 
 maintenance each year of foreign missionary work, give the 
 greater part of that to the support of men in England. How 
 absurd! Sending money to England to preach the gospel is 
 no more foreign missionary work than would be the sending 
 of men to Boston, or Providence, or San Francisco. ' ' 
 
 In view of these things, and having a strong conviction that 
 the work of the Foreign Christian Missionary Society should 
 be directed more exclusively toward the evangelization of the 
 heathen, the building of churches in heathen countries, the 
 Board was instructed to take steps looking to the establish- 
 ment of missions in heathen lands, and Japan and Africa 
 were recommended as worthy of special attention. A door of 
 faith appeared to be opening in Japan at the time. It was 
 thought very desirable that the Society should have a part in 
 the great work of evangelizing the Dark Continent. In order 
 that the funds necessary for extending the work on heathen 
 lands might be obtained, it was recommended that one or more 
 suitable men be employed to travel as financial agents among 
 the churches, present the claims of the Society, solicit funds, 
 and take pledges for the support of the work. 
 
 A new day was about to dawn. The praj^ers of many hearts 
 were about to be answered. The Society was preparing in 
 earnest to enter the non-Christian world with the message of 
 salvation through Jesus the Crucified, 
 
SECTION II. 
 
 1882—1903. 
 
Thus it is written, that the Christ should suffer, and rise 
 again from the dead the third day ; and that repentance and 
 remission of sins should he preached in his name unto all the 
 nations, heginning from Jerusalem (Luke 24: 46, 47). 
 
BEGINNINGS. 
 
 I. IN INDIA. 
 
 THE Convention of 1881 urged that a new mission be 
 established on distinctively heathen ground, either in 
 Japan, or India, or China, and that an appeal for 
 the necessary funds be made, in the hope that suitable laborers 
 might be found at an early date. In the month following 
 the Convention, on the recommendation of G. L. Wharton, 
 Albert Norton was employed for two months to solicit funds 
 for the Societ}^ the time to be extended if necessary. He 
 served as solicitor for eight months. Mr. Norton had been in 
 India for five years under the Methodist Board. While at 
 home on furlough he read an address by Mr. Wharton, which 
 impressed him deeply. He called on Mr. Wharton for a con- 
 ference. After several protracted interviews Mr. Norton 
 discovered that his views were in substantial agreement with 
 those held by the Disciples of Christ. As a result, he was 
 baptized by Mr. Wharton and united with the church of which 
 Mr. Wharton was the minister. It was after his baptism that 
 Mr. Norton was employed to solicit funds for the Society. He 
 visited many churches and spoke with great earnestness on 
 the theme that was so close to his heart. He told about the 
 needs of the people of India, of the open doors, and empha- 
 sized the teaching of the Scriptures relating to missions. He 
 aroused thousands who were asleep and enlisted their interest 
 and cooperation. He secured a considerable amount in cash 
 offerings and in pledges. 
 
 On the 4th of February, 1882 the Board passed a resolution 
 to the effect that Albert Norton and G. L. Wharton be sent to 
 India as missionaries as soon as sufficient funds were in 
 hand. They were both eager to go. They asked no stipulated 
 salary; they were willing to go trusting in God and in their 
 brethren for their support. Mr. Wharton, at the time of his 
 
 83 
 
84 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 appointment, was the minister of the Richmond Avenue 
 Church of Buffalo, New York. Seven years before he was 
 graduated from Bethany College. In the meantime he had 
 demonstrated his ability and devotion to the interests of the 
 Kingdom. Mrs. Wharton was the youngest daughter of the 
 saintly Robert Richardson, the friend and biographer of 
 Alexander Campbell. 
 
 At the suggestion of Mr. Norton the Christian "Woman's 
 Board of Missions sent four young women as Bible readers. 
 These were : Miss Mary Graybiel, Miss Ada Boj^d, Miss Mary 
 Kingsbury, and Miss Laura Kinsey. They served as zenana 
 workers, as evangelists, as teachers in the day schools and in 
 the Sunday Schools; they eared for the orphan and for the 
 dependent. Their work for the most part was done among 
 the women and the children of the country. They went to 
 India to light a candle in that continent of darkness that by 
 God's grace shall never be put out. 
 
 On the 16th of September, 1882, this group of eight mis- 
 sionaries left America for their chosen field; they reached 
 Bombay on the 7th of November. There was joy and rejoicing 
 among the Disciples over this forward movement. The Society 
 was seven years old, and now for the first time missionaries 
 were sent into the non-Christian world. This joy found ex- 
 pression in the farewell services held in their honor, and in the 
 increased receipts. The Treasurer's report showed that the 
 receipts were nearly twice as great as in any previous year. 
 This marked increase in the receipts was significant. It indi- 
 cated that the people were ready to enter the regions beyond 
 and to support the workers that might be sent. A great 
 volume of prayer went up to God on behalf of the men and 
 women who had consecrated their lives to the redemption of 
 India. 
 
 The first problem that faced them on their arrival was the 
 selection of a field. The Disciples were late in entering India. 
 More than forty Societies had preceded them, and some of 
 them had been there for a long time. Thus Ziegenbalg and 
 Pliitschau reached India in 1706, 177 years before the Dis- 
 
BEGINNINGS. 85 
 
 ciples; Schwartz in 1750, 133 years before; Carey in 1793, 
 ninety years before ; Duff in 1830, fifty-three years before. A 
 large part of India was either occupied or preempted. It was 
 the ambition of the new missionaries so to preach the gospel, 
 not where Christ had already been named, that they might not 
 build upon another man's foundation. While they were 
 anxious to avoid interfering with established missions, they 
 desired a field large enough for growth and expansion. The 
 second problem was that of the language. Tamil and Telugu 
 are spoken in the South, Bengali in the East, Marathi in the 
 West, and Urdu in the North. 
 
 It was decided to settle in the Central Provinces, the geo- 
 graphical heart of India. The Central Provinces have an 
 area of 130,000 square miles, and a population of about 16,- 
 000,000, principality Hindus and Mohammedans. Most of the 
 people live in villages. Nagpur is the largest city in the Cen- 
 tral Provinces and is the capital. Nagpur has a population 
 of 127,000. Jubbulpore ranks next and has a population of 
 100,000. Hindi is the language of the Central Provinces. 
 
 For a few weeks after their arrival the missionaries made 
 Ellichpur, Berar, their home. The ladies remained there 
 while Messrs. Norton and Wharton explored the country with 
 a view to finding a suitable location for the Mission. After 
 visiting and examining a number of places, they concluded 
 that Harda, because of its accessibility and healthfulness, and 
 because of the needs and disposition of the people, was sur- 
 passed by no city in that district as a seat for missionary 
 operations. It was deemed a fit place in which to erect the 
 standard of the Cross, and to proclaim the knowledge of the 
 one true and living God, and the redemption which is through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Harda is 416 miles northeast from Bombay on the Great 
 Indian Peninsula Railway. It is the chief town in a rich and 
 populous district and an important civil and commercial 
 center. As compared with other towns of India of the same 
 size Harda manifests a spirit of thrift and progress. It should 
 
86 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 be stated that the idols and temples are numerous. Within a 
 radius of ten miles there are 409 villages. 
 
 About the time that Harda was selected Mr. Norton severed 
 his connection with the Society. He was conscientiously op- 
 posed to the idea of receiving a fixed salary. Because of some 
 temperamental infirmity he was unable to work pleasantly 
 and effectively with his associates. He wanted to dictate to 
 all the members of the Mission in almost everything. When 
 the facts in the case were reported to the Board, he deemed it 
 expedient to resign. His withdrawal left Mr. Wharton the 
 only man in the Mission. The Board was disappointed but did 
 not despair. At once another man was called for to fill the 
 vacancy. On the 23d of July, 1883, Morton D. Adams, then 
 the minister of the church in Steubenvile, Ohio, was invited 
 to visit Cincinnati for a conference with the Board. Three 
 days later he and Mrs. Adams were appointed missionaries to 
 India. They left New York on the 23d of September, and 
 reached Bombay on the 23d of November. 
 
 On the 25th of January, 1883, the missionaries arrived in 
 Harda from Ellichpur. It was with difficulty that they found 
 a place to lay their heads. After some time they secured 
 from a Parsee a bungalow which had been used as a billiard 
 saloon. The bungalow was near the railway station, and was 
 separated from a much-frequented wineshop by a narrow 
 passage. A stream of traffic went by all day and far into the 
 night — native carts, camel caravans and herds of goats and 
 buffaloes — and by evening the bungalow was usually en- 
 veloped in a cloud of dust and smoke. That building of three 
 rooms was the home of the missionaries for nineteen months. 
 For nearly four years it was impossible to buy property in 
 Harda. It was a great event in the history of the Mission 
 when a comfortable bungalow and two acres of land were pur- 
 chased. That was done in November, 1886; the price paid 
 was $2,400. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Adams, on their arrival in Harda, lived in a 
 tent until the heat of summer compelled them to seek more 
 tolerable quarters. Then they moved to Jubbulpore and made 
 
BEGINNINGS. 87 
 
 their home there till they decided upon a permanent place of 
 abode. Jubbulpore was occupied, and they wished a field 
 that was absolutely virgin soil. Leaving Jubbulpore in an 
 ox-cart they traveled two hundred miles over mountains and 
 through jungle till the}^ came to Bilaspur, a substantial town 
 503 miles west from Calcutta. At that time Bilaspur was 116 
 miles from a railroad. The people of Bilaspur because of 
 caste would scorn to eat food that the missionary's hand had 
 touched. They regarded it a great sin to drink water that 
 the missionary had filtered and cleansed of its impurities, 
 while lying, stealing, and hypocrisy were no offence. In 
 course of time bungalows were built and the foundations of 
 the church and school and orphanage were laid. Bilaspur had 
 no contractors upon whom reliance could be placed. There 
 were no materials at hand. Stone had to be taken out of the 
 quarry; lime had to be burned; trees cut in the forest and 
 brought fifty miles and sawn into usable timber with instru- 
 ments peculiar to conservative India. Miss Graybiel, and 
 Miss Boyd and Miss Kingsbury made their home and did 
 their work in and around Bilaspur. 
 
 The third station was opened in Mungeli, a place thirty-one 
 miles from Bilaspur, and in the same district. On the 19th of 
 January, 1885, the Board authorized the employment of G. W. 
 Jackson of Jubbulpore. Mr. Jackson was in the employment 
 of the "Wesleyan Society of England. He had done good work 
 in India and was a fine Hindi scholar. He united with the 
 Disciples from conviction ; he gave up his connection with an 
 old and honored Society and associated himself with a Mission 
 that was in its infancy. In 1888 Mr. Jackson erected the 
 first mission bungalow and opened the station in Mungeli. 
 He it was that began the work among the Satnamies, a work 
 that has borne good fruit and that promises to bear much 
 more fruit. 
 
 The missionaries at all the stations employed the same 
 methods. The first thing was to get a working knowledge 
 of the language. It was necessary to speak in the language of 
 the people if they were to address them most effectively. For 
 
88 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 one or two years the study of the language was their first 
 concern. It is seldom that a foreigner gets the language per- 
 fectly, but the more complete his knowledge the greater his 
 influence. As soon as they were able, the missionaries 
 preached the gospel in the bazaars, in the chapels, along the 
 streets, at the public wells, wherever they could get a soul to 
 listen to them. They went out among the people and talked 
 with them about sin and about salvation through Christ. 
 Tracts were written and given away. Mr. Adams wrote one 
 of twenty-two pages on "Who is Christ, and What Has He 
 Done for Mankind?" Mr. Wharton wrote one and the first 
 convert was led to Christ through reading it. Gospels and 
 New Testaments were sold or distributed. When the people 
 called at the Mission bungalow for any reason; to procure 
 medicine, to inquire as to their purpose in coming to India, 
 or to argue in behalf of their own faith, the missionaries made 
 it their business to speak good words for the Lord Jesus. In 
 the early morning they rode out six or eight miles and spoke 
 to the people they met on the way and to the people in the 
 villages. Their aim was to sow beside all waters. 
 
 They opened day schools and Sunday schools. In the day 
 schools the Bible was a textbook and was studied every day. 
 Every boy in the second grade and all boys above the second 
 grade were required to prepare and recite a lesson from the 
 New Testament. Christian hj'^mns were sung and prayer was 
 offered daily. Some of the older boys prevailed upon the other 
 boys to unite with them in demanding that the Bible be ex- 
 cluded from the school. When the demand was refused and 
 the reasons assigned, the boys struck. The teacher went to the 
 school, but no boy came. That continued for several days 
 until the boys saw that they could not enforce their demand. 
 As they wanted to get a knowledge of English and could get 
 that knowledge from no other source, they returned, and the 
 question was settled. The Sunday schools were taught in 
 native buildings, on the verandah of the Mission bungalow, 
 and under the shade of trees. 
 
BEGINNINGS. 89 
 
 Good use was made of native teachers and evangelists. The 
 first native employed in Harda taught in the school and 
 preached daily in the bazaar. He was a good reader and 
 speaker and through him thousands heard the word every 
 week. A little later two native men and their wives came into 
 the Mission and rendered most valuable service. These help- 
 ers knew their own people and how best to answer their ob- 
 jections. They had a perfect mastery of the language and, 
 because they had, they could reach the heart and conscience 
 more effectively than the foreigners. The helpers went into 
 the bazaars and out on preaching tours and assisted in the 
 speaking and singing and praying. Sometimes the people 
 were courteous and listened attentively to what was said. 
 Sometimes they opposed and blasphemed. In the bazaars, 
 when the missionary or the helper M^as preaching, a Hindu 
 or Mohammedan standing on the edge of the crowd would 
 begin to speak and endeavor to divert attention from the 
 message. He would seek to arouse prejudice by denouncing 
 the missionaries for eating beef or for their failure to wor- 
 ship the cow. Sometimes the people would deny that the 
 gospel was for them. Once when the missionary was speaking 
 to a company of shoemakers about salvation from sin, one 
 of the number said, ' ' What 3' ou say about salvation is all very 
 well ; but there are two things to consider. The first is, that 
 we are low caste people, and don't know anything, and can't 
 learn anything. Therefore this salvation is not for us. The 
 second is, that this is the age of sin. In this age it is our fate 
 to be bad and to do all kinds of sin. That is why we are so 
 wicked, and there is no salvation for us in this age." 
 
 In the cool season the missionaries took their helpers and 
 a tent and went out and spent some weeks in the villages. 
 They set up their tent under a tree and spent the daytime in 
 visiting the villages, preaching and selling gospels and tracts. 
 As a rule they did not have long to wait for an audience. At 
 night hundreds gathered about the tent to hear the preaching 
 and the singing and to receive medicine. The missionaries 
 were not qualified phj^sicians, but they knew something of 
 
90 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 medicine, and the people were constantly seeking their aid. 
 God only knows what harvest was reaped from that sowing. 
 That good was done is be3'ond question. 
 
 As soon as he could, Mr. "Wharton rented a room for a 
 book store. This room fronted a busy bazaar and one of the 
 public thoroughfares. Mr. "Wharton spent several hours there 
 every day. The people were interested in the books and 
 papers and photographs. They never wearied of talking 
 about America. BrahmiiLS and others who would never think 
 of entering a chapel frequented the book store. Their pres- 
 ence afforded the missionary and his helpers exceptional op- 
 portunities for addressing them on the greatest of all sub- 
 jects. Twice a week the gospel was preached before the book 
 store. 
 
 The difficulties that confronted the missionaries were such 
 as could be borne joyfidly only by those who had dedicated 
 their lives and their all to the service of God. The climate 
 of the Central Provinces is far from ideal. The missionaries 
 suffered from fever, from cholera, from gastritis, and from 
 other diseases. The nearest physician was sixty-eight miles 
 away. In sickness the missionaries were left to their own 
 resources. They ministered to one another as they were able. 
 The people among whom they lived were debased and de- 
 graded, and satisfied. One of them said, "Not a man of us 
 will change his old religion. ' ' Had it not been for the prom- 
 ise, ''Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the 
 world," the missionaries would have felt like giving up and 
 coming home. 
 
 There was one bright spot in Harda. There was a small 
 Methodist church made up of the English-speaking people and 
 the Eurasians. The members welcomed the missionaries and 
 showed them many kindnesses. The Methodists had no native 
 work and were anxious for the missionaries to live among 
 them. Later this work was turned over to the Mission. 
 
 (Continued in chapter on Expansion, page lJi2.) 
 
BEGINNINGS. 91 
 
 II. IN JAPAN. 
 
 The Convention of 1881 recommended that a mission be 
 started in Japan, as soon as the judgment of the Board, under 
 the providence of God, might determine. In the Report of the 
 following year the Board said, "We have not lost sight of 
 Japan. We are looking for a man to undertake a work in 
 that country." On the 16th of April, 1883, George T. Smith 
 was invited to visit Cincinnati at his earliest convenience for 
 a conference with the Board, with a view to his going to Japan 
 as a missionary. Seven days later Mr. Smith was appointed. 
 The Board expressed the hope that he would leave for the 
 field at the earliest day practicable. Mr. Smith was a gradu- 
 ate of Bethany College, and had served most acceptably the 
 churches in Swampscott, Massachusetts, Bucyrus, and War- 
 ren, Ohio. At the time of his appointment he was minister of 
 the Warren church. Mr. Smith was a man of marked ability 
 and was chosen for that reason. Mrs. Smith was born in 
 Cornwallis, Nova Scotia, and was married to Mr. Smith in 
 1875. She was a beautiful woman and thoroughly consecrated 
 to the service of her Lord. She could make Paul 's words her 
 own, "For me to live is Christ." 
 
 On the 8th of Ma}'- Captain and Mrs. Charles Elias Garst 
 were appointed to go to Japan with Mr. and Mrs. Smith. 
 Captain Garst was born in Ohio and was led to Christ by 
 reading the Christian Standard. He was baptized in Dayton, 
 Ohio, by M. D. Todd. He was educated at West Point and 
 received his commission from the hands of General Grant. 
 He served his country on the frontier for eight years. While 
 protecting the settlers from Indian raids, he was thinking of 
 going as a missionary to Africa. He owned a herd of cattle 
 and dreamed of the time when he could sell his herd and go 
 to Africa at his own charges. In a dry summer his cattle 
 died of thirst, and he had to make other plans. Mrs. Garst 
 is a granddaughter of Jonas Hartzell, one of the pioneer 
 preachers and evangelists of the Disciples. Before her mar- 
 riage and after, she was in entire accord with Captain Garst 
 
92 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 as to their career. Her ambition for him and for herself was 
 that they might spend their lives together in extending the 
 boundaries of the Redeemer's Kingdom. That ambition has 
 been gloriousl}^ realized. 
 
 Before leaving for the field, Mr. and Mrs. Smith and Cap- 
 tain and Mrs. Garst and Mr. and Mrs. Morton D. Adams, who 
 were going to India, were ordained at a great service in Island 
 Park, Indiana. Isaac Errett preached a masterly sermon 
 based on the text, "Even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled 
 to them that perish; in whom the God of this world hath 
 blinded the minds of the unbelieving, that the light of the 
 gospel of the glor}^ of Christ who is the image of God, should 
 not dawn upon them. For we preach not ourselves, but Christ 
 Jesus as Lord, and ourselves as your servants for Jesus ' sake ' ' 
 (2 Corinthians 4:3-5). As he and B. W. Johnson and others 
 laid their hands on the heads of the missionaries, Mr. Errett 
 read the solemn words: "I charge thee in the sight of God, 
 and of Christ Jesus, who shall judge the living and the dead, 
 and by his appearing and his Kingdom: preach the word; 
 be urgent in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort, 
 with all longsuffering and teaching. But be thou sober in all 
 things, suffer hardship, do the work of an evangelist, fulfil 
 thy ministry. ' *■ 
 
 On the 27th of September, 1883, the four destined for Japan 
 left San Francisco and landed in Yokohama October 19. 
 Thej^ landed on Fridaj^, established themselves in the Tem- 
 perance Hotel, and on the following Monday began the study 
 of Japanese, the most difficult language in the world. A 
 little later they were able to rent a missionary home 
 on the Bluff and made that their home for the few months 
 they remained in Yokohama. While they lived hi that city 
 they formed some delightful friendships, friendships that 
 proved most helpful to them in starting and in prosecuting 
 their work as missionaries. In addition, they learned some- 
 thing about the best methods to be adopted. Moreover, they 
 did something in the pulpit and in the Sunday school and in 
 the Temperance cause. They instructed two persons in the 
 
BEGINNINGS. 93 
 
 way of the Lord more accurately. While in Yokohama they 
 got enough of the language to make their wants known in Jap- 
 anese. 
 
 After much study of the situation and many conferences 
 with other missionaries, they decided to make their home in 
 Akita, a town of 40,000, situated on the west side of the 
 main island. Akita is some four hundred miles north from 
 Yokohama and is the principal city of a prefecture with a 
 population of 600,000. As there were no railwaj^s between 
 Yokohama and Tokj^o and the towns in the north it was nec- 
 essary for them to go by boat. They went up the east coast 
 and down the west coast to Tsuchizaki, the port of Akita. 
 
 At that time, theoretically, no foreigner could live outside 
 the treaty ports. That was the reason that the early mis- 
 sionaries established themselves near the coast and did not 
 go into the interior. Mr. Smith said that there were more 
 missionaries in Tokyo to the square inch than in any other 
 section of the world. Passports could be procured, but they 
 were good for six months only. Or a foreigner might be em- 
 ployed b}^ a school or by an individual to teach English. Or 
 he might get permission to live in the interior if he were en- 
 gaged in scientific research or was seeking the recovery of his 
 health. 
 
 They left Yokohama on the 27th of May, 1884, and reached 
 Akita on the last day of the month. Mr. Poate, a member of 
 the Baptist mission, had preceded them and assisted them in 
 getting ashore and in renting a house in which to live. He 
 had been in Japan many years and knew the people and spoke 
 the language like a native. He showed himself a friend when 
 they needed a friend in that strange land. Kudo San, a 
 Japanese evangelist, was in the company. He was one of the 
 eleven who constituted the first Protestant church in Yoko- 
 hama. Without Kudo San's presence and help it is not easy 
 to see how they could have made their way as they did. He 
 smoothed the path for them many times and assisted them in 
 their teaching and preaching. 
 
94 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The Baptist Missionaries were most kind and most helpful. 
 They asked the new missionaries to aid them in evangelizing 
 the northern part of the island. They proposed to do the 
 work on the east side, while the Disciples did the work on the 
 west side. The Baptists had five believers on the west coast ; 
 three in a town named Honjo, twenty-five miles south of 
 Akita, and two who were sixty miles away. As one of the 
 Japanese brethren had preached with some success, the Bap- 
 tists generously left him to assist. There was at that time no 
 Protestant missionary within a hundred miles of Akita. 
 
 Lea\dng the treaty ports and settling in the interior meant 
 privation and hardship. There was no medical missionary 
 near at hand to whom they could go in time of sickness. There 
 were no men and women engaged in the same work with whom 
 they could confer about their problems and with whom they 
 could worship. But their going was a good thing and it bore 
 good fruit. It led to the more general dispersion of the mis- 
 sionaries over the empire that took place from that time on- 
 ward. It was a good thing for the missionaries themselves. 
 They gained a knowledge of the language more rapidly be- 
 cause there was no one outside their own circle that spoke 
 English. They were able to preach sooner than if they had 
 continued in the city where the audiences are more scholarly 
 and more critical. The experience gained was invaluable. 
 The spiritual results were greater and the marching orders of 
 the King were followed more strictly. 
 
 On being established in their own hired house in Akita they 
 set themselves in earnest to the task in hand. The first thing 
 that required their attention was the study of the language. 
 For several hours each day they sat down with their per- 
 sonal teachers and sought to get a working knowledge of 
 Japanese. On the Lord's day they held three services: 
 preaching, the communion, and the Sunday school. On 
 Thursday afternoon there was a Bible class for women, and 
 in the evening a similar class for men. The men of the Mis- 
 sion went out on the streets and sold Gospels and tracts. 
 The American and London Tract Societies made them liberal 
 
BEGINNINGS. 95 
 
 grants and thus greatly aided them in their efforts to win the 
 Japanese to the service of Christ. They visited Honjo and 
 Tsuchizaki, and Oikata, a place eighteen miles distant from 
 Honjo. 
 
 On the 30th of July, 1884, the first convert from heathen- 
 ism, after a careful examination, was baptized. His name 
 was Matsumura San. There were other baptisms before this. 
 There were two in Yokohama and three in Akita. But these 
 were not from a non-Christian faith. This one in Akita was 
 the first one from heathenism in the history of the Society. 
 The missionaries rejoiced over him as men rejoice in time of 
 harvest, as warriors rejoice when they divide the spoil. They 
 felt that they had abundant reason for joy and thanksgiving 
 when they recalled that one society had spent thirty years 
 and another twenty years and another seventeen and mau}^ 
 societies seven years before they saw any fruit. They recom- 
 mended and the Society endorsed the recommendation that 
 a day of thanksgiving be set apart, and that praj^er to God 
 be made for an abundant harvest to follow this first-fruit, 
 and that a special offering be taken up for the benefit of mis- 
 sions. 
 
 On the 23d of March, 1885, Mrs. Smith entered the life that 
 is life indeed. She had not lived long among the Japanese 
 but they were profoundly impressed by the nobility of her 
 character and by her triumphant death. Mrs. Smith was the 
 first missionary of the Society to die in a foreign land. The 
 Board placed on record its high appreciation of her Christian 
 character and the loss which the cause of missions sustained 
 in her death. Mrs. Smith was buried in the Buddhist ceme- 
 tery on the edge of the town. A few days later her infant 
 child was placed beside her. The Christian Woman's Board 
 of Missions built in Akita a chapel to be known as the Jo- 
 sephine W. Smith Memorial and graciously deeded it to the 
 Society. The money for this building was given by the Kope- 
 holders connected with the Woman's Board. 
 
 Sixteen months after the homegoing of Mrs. Smith, Miss 
 Calla J. Harrison and Miss Kate V. Johnson joined the Mis- 
 
96 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 sion. They were appointed on the 15th of February, 1886. 
 At the time of their appointment they were teachers in the 
 schools of Madison, Indiana. They heard the call, "Who will 
 go for us? and whom shall we send?" and each responded, 
 ' ' Here am I ; send me. ' ' After more than thirty years of con- 
 tinuous service Miss Johnson was placed on the retired list. 
 After a period of rest from her arduous labors she went to her 
 reward. Miss Harrison served for a number of years in 
 Japan; since then she has given her life to the Japanese in 
 Los Angeles and in Hawaii. 
 
 The Annual Report for 1883 closed with these words: 
 "The good hand of our God has been upon us. He has pros- 
 pered us beyond all that we asked or thought. The large 
 measure of success that has rewarded our labors should stimu- 
 late us to devise liberal things for the time to come. We must 
 not be satisfied with what we have done in the past. We must* 
 do better in the future, and better thence again, and better 
 still, in infinite progression. We have put our hand to the 
 plow, and must not look back. We have crossed the Rubicon 
 and can not retreat. We must advance like a bannered army 
 until the last stronghold of heathendom is dismantled, and 
 until Jesus Christ is recognized as Lord of all. We must 
 carry on the beneficent work we have begun, until the songs of 
 the redeemed are heard round the world, like England's drum- 
 beat, keeping time with the hours. May God help us to act 
 our part worthily, that, when the nations of the saved come 
 up from every continent and from the islands of the sea, 
 chanting the final thunder-psalm of victory, we may have an 
 honorable place among those who will say : 
 
 * ' ' Come, then, and added to thy many crowns, 
 Receive yet one, as radiant as the rest, 
 Due to thy last and most effectual work, 
 Thy word fulfilled, the conquest of a world. ' ' ' 
 
 (Continued in chnjHer on Expansion, page 189.) 
 
BEGINNINGS. 97 
 
 III. IN CHINA. 
 
 Dr. W. E. Macklin landed in Shanghai on the 29th of Janu- 
 aiy, 1886. He had spent a year in Japan, reaching Nagasaki 
 the day Mrs. Smith was buried. Dr. Macklin had offered his 
 services to the Society for an}^ field where they were needed. 
 On the third day of Jul}^ 1884, he was appointed a medical 
 missionary to labor in connection with the missionaries in 
 Akita. After his appointment he expressed a desire to spend 
 from six to eight months in special medical study in New York 
 and London, and at his own charges. The Board gave their 
 consent and gave it gladly. When he left the New York 
 Polyclinic, he was said to be the best all-round man the insti- 
 tution had ever sent out. 
 
 On reaching Japan and studying the situation. Dr. Macklin 
 became convinced that a medical missionary was a drawback 
 to Christian work in that country. The Japanese physicians 
 were well qualified to care for the sick, and they resented the 
 intrusion of the medical missionary. Being anxious to utilize 
 himself and his equipment to the best advantage, Dr. Macklin 
 asked permission to open a work in China. Messrs. Smith 
 and Garst were delighted with him and would be sorrj' to have 
 him leave them, but they were satisfied that that was the 
 thing for him to do. 
 
 Dr. Macklin is a Canadian b}^ birth and education. He 
 studied medicine in the Toronto Medical College. On receiv- 
 ing his degree he opened an office in Poplar Hill, Ontario. 
 He practiced medicine there for four years. All the time he 
 was thinking of doing postgraduate work and saved his earn- 
 ings for that purpose. The reading of an editorial in the 
 Christian Standard on "The Laborers are few," led him to 
 offer himself to the Society. 
 
 In Shanghai Dr. Macklin began the work of his life. All 
 that had gone before, both in Canada and in Japan, was pre- 
 paratory. While he was diligently studying Chinese and 
 China he was not unmindful of that which is the real work of 
 every missionary. Through the courtesy of the leader of the 
 7 
 
98 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Sailors' Mission he was permitted to give the Scriptural an- 
 swer to the question, ''What must I do to be saved?" As a 
 result of hearing this answer, ten men, most of them British 
 seamen, were baptized. This was an auspicious beginning of 
 a great career in China. 
 
 On the 16th of April of that year Dr. Macklin reached Nan- 
 king, the city that has been his home ever since. He selected 
 Nanking after consulting with all the missionaries in Japan 
 who had traveled in China, after reading the best books he 
 could find, and after seeing all the missionaries living in and 
 visiting Shanghai, Chinese customs officials, and others who 
 knew the country best. He concluded that Nanking was the 
 best place in which to prepare for the work and the best center 
 from which to work out into the provinces. He chose a dia- 
 lect that is understood in fifteen out of the eighteen Provinces, 
 and that is spoken b}^ all who make any pretence to a polite 
 education. 
 
 Nanking is two hundred miles inland, and is situated on the 
 south bank of the Yangste. In the minds of the Chinese, Nan- 
 king is second in importance only to Peking. The name 
 "Nanking" signifies the Southern Capital, as ''Peking" sig- 
 nifies the Northern Capital. Next to Peking it is the center of 
 educational and political influence. More than once the 
 Chinese emperors have built their palaces within the walls 
 of Nanking and their tombs beyond the walls. In the time 
 of the Ming dynasty it was the capital of China. Before 
 being devastated by the Taiping Rebels, Nanking had a popula- 
 tion of a million; at the time of Dr. Macklin 's advent the 
 population was about 350,000. Nanking is the seat of a 
 Viceroy, who has charge of three Provinces having a popula- 
 tion of 90,000,000. At the present time it is becoming a rail- 
 way center for Eastern and Central China. 
 
 One of the first things that Dr. Macklin did, after establish- 
 ing himself in Nanking, was to call for reinforcements. He 
 was young and full of energy and enthusiasm and the instinct 
 of victory, but he knew he could not do in that city all that 
 the Lord wanted done. The first to respond to his call were 
 
BEGINNINGS. 99 
 
 two young Englishmen, Edwin P. Hearnden and Albert F. 
 H. Saw. They were not college men, but they were earnest 
 and active Christians and were willing to spend their lives 
 where they would count for most. They were members of 
 Dr. Moore's Bible Training Class in the West London Taber- 
 nacle, and it was through Dr. Moore that they came to know 
 of Dr. Macklin and his need of assistants. On the 19th of 
 July, 1886, they were appointed and before the end of that 
 year were in Nanking and engaged in the work in which both 
 laid down their lives. 
 
 The next year E. T. Williams and F. E. Meigs and their 
 families joined the Mission. Mr. and Mrs. Williams were 
 appointed an the 20th of December, 1886, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Meigs on the 12th of January, 1887. On the 10th of the fol- 
 lowing September they left San Francisco and by the middle 
 of October were in Nanking. Mr. Williams is a graduate of 
 Bethany College, and one of her most promising graduates. 
 He divided the first honors of the class with E. V. Zollars. 
 Mr. Williams had served the Sterling Place Church in Brook- 
 lyn and the First Church in Springfield, Illinois. At the time 
 of his appointment he was minister of the Central Christian 
 Church of Cincinnati, one of the foremost churches among the 
 Disciples. Mrs. Williams was a daughter of President Charles 
 Louis Loos, the President of Kentucky University. She was a 
 refined and cultured and consecrated woman, and before her 
 marriage had been a successful teacher. Mr. Meigs was born 
 in the State of New York and grew up in Wisconsin. From 
 the time he was fourteen he made his own living. At the age 
 of seventeen he began to teach school. He taught a few 
 months and with the money earned attended school again. 
 Wayland Academy, Wisconsin, afforded him opportunities for 
 further training than he had received. At the age of twenty 
 he moved to Missouri and taught near Holden. Under the 
 preaching of J. A. Lord he confessed his faith in Christ and 
 was baptized. Soon after his baptism he began to preach. 
 Like William Carey, he combined teaching and preaching for 
 several years. While living in Holden he met and was mar- 
 
100 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ried to Miss Martha Bedford. At the time of his appointment 
 Mr. Meigs was serving the churches of Missouri as one of their 
 Sunday school evangelists. Mr. Meigs felt that he was called 
 of God to be a missionary. He had no more doubt of that 
 than Paul had that the Lord called him to be a preacher and 
 a missionary, a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and truth. In 
 his heart he never turned back to the land of his birth with 
 its comforts and conveniences. He wished to live and die in 
 China and to be buried among her people. The going of these 
 two families made a deep and lasting impression on their 
 friends and acquaintances and upon multitudes besides. 
 
 For two years the missionaries in Nanking lived in an old 
 and disused Buddhist temple by the name of Lai Dz An. It 
 was large enough to shelter a dozen families, but was some- 
 what dilapidated. The missionaries put in wooden floors, 
 glass windows, doors, and made other repairs. When they had 
 done all, the old temple was not any more suitable as a resi- 
 dence for Western people than the average barn in the United 
 States. But they were thankful for it and happy in it. In 
 those quiet years they were preparing themselves for the work 
 before them. 
 
 After twenty months of language study and travel over the 
 Empire to make sure that Nanking was the best center in 
 which to locate, a large building was rented in the native city 
 to serve as a dispensary. In that building the sick were 
 treated ; the blind were caused to see and the lame to walk ; 
 and the poor had the gospel preached to them. Persons suf- 
 fering from syphilis, scrofula, tuberculosis, itch, rheumatism 
 and every imaginable disease sought cures at the hand of the 
 foreign doctor. They went to their own physicians first and 
 spent their all on them ; not getting any relief they went as a 
 last resort to Dr. Macklin. Later, land was bought near the 
 Drum Tower on which residences and the other buildings re- 
 quired by the Mission were erected in course of time. 
 
 The first convert was baptized in Nanking in the spring 
 of 1888. His name is Shi Kwei Biao. For twenty years he 
 had been a strolling storyteller and actor. He made a pre- 
 
1. Graduates of Nanking School ot Jhoolosy. 
 
 2. Frank Garrett, Teachers and Graduates of Xantunngchow School. 
 
 3. Miss Emma Lyons and Graduates from Girls School, Nanking. 
 
BEGINNINGS. 101 
 
 carious living by enacting some of the great scenes in China's 
 histor}'. When he had money he slept in the inns ; when he 
 had none he slept under the bridges or out in the open air. 
 Shi heard the gospel first from the lips of a converted soldier. 
 So far from being pleased with what he heard, he joined 
 others in cursing and stoning the messenger of Christ. Never- 
 theless, the stories appealed to him. They were unlike any- 
 thing he had ever heard, and he detected at once their value 
 for dramatic purposes and added them to his repertory. 
 Shi was an opium smoker, and opium, while it made him feel 
 that he was as rich as the Emperor while he was under its 
 influence, made him a beggar. In the providence of God Shi 
 drifted into Nanking and came under the influence of Dr. 
 Macklin. With the Doctor's assistance he tried to break the 
 opium habit. He tried seven times before he succeeded. It 
 was after his victory that Dr. Macklin baptized him. For 
 thirty years Shi has been one of the most eloquent and effec- 
 tive evangelists in China. He has led many souls to confess 
 their faith in Jesus as the Christ, the Son of the living God. 
 Shi is known and honored far and wide because of his holy 
 life and his good deeds. 
 
 The work of the Mission was divided as soon as the several 
 members were able to take charge. Each took the department 
 for which he was best qualified. Mr. Williams took the evan- 
 gelistic work in and around Nanking. He had a marvelous 
 facility in acquiring the language. Within three months of 
 his arrival in China he conducted family worship with the 
 servants in their own tongue. He was soon able to preach to 
 the people so that they could understand all he said. In addi- 
 tion to the work in the city, he had several country circuits 
 which he visited once a week when the weather permitted. 
 Besides, the tea-houses were everywhere and always open. 
 Messrs. Hearnden and Saw did their work for the most part 
 in the region roundabout. They visited Pukeo, a town north 
 of the River, and other towns and villages. They had Chu- 
 chow as their objective, a town bitterly hostile and determined 
 that Christianity should never get a foothold among its people. 
 
102 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Mr, Meigs opened a small boarding school for boys. Two 
 years later the Society erected the necessary buildings for this 
 school. Christian College came later and was an outgrowth 
 of this institution. At first Mr. Meigs had to hold out in- 
 ducements to the boys to attend. He had to furnish free 
 textbooks and free tuition. Even then they thought they were 
 conferring a favor upon him in coming to the school and 
 thought they deserved some compensation. Dr. Macklin had 
 the medical work. Not content with caring for the sick, he 
 had his country work and his work in the tea-houses. Mrs. 
 Williams and Mrs. Meigs did their work among the women 
 and children. They received visitors and returned the visits. 
 The aim of all the workers was the same. That aim was to 
 turn the Chinese from the worship of dumb idols to the love 
 and service of the one true and living God. 
 
 At first, and before the people understood his spirit and 
 purpose, they called Dr. Macklin a foreign devil and hooted 
 at him. They pelted him with mud and dirt and threw tiles 
 at him from the roofs of the houses. There was a disposition, 
 if not a determination, to drive him away from their city. 
 He lived to become one of the most honored men in all Central 
 China. He lived to become the associate and adviser of Vice- 
 roys and Governors and Generals. He lived to hear the coolies 
 say as they passed him on the street, "There goes Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 (Continued in chapter on E.rpansion, page 222.) 
 
 IV. IN AFRICA. 
 
 In May, 1884, the Board deemed it expedient to establish a 
 mission in Africa, and directed the Secretary to look out a 
 competent man to explore the field and to report what he 
 found. The Annual Report for that year said, "Africa is 
 now the Dark Continent; but in ages past Africa was the 
 light of the world. Africa gave to the church such men as 
 Origen, Athanasius, Cyprian, Tertullian and Augustine. It 
 was in Africa that the Child Jesus found an asylum from the 
 bloodhounds and butchers of Herod. With the gospel and the 
 
BEGINNINGS. 103 
 
 blessings of Christian civilization Africa will again bloom like 
 Eden, and like the garden of the Lord. It will become an 
 eternal excellency, the joy of many generations." 
 
 On the 19tli of January, 1885, S. M. Jefferson volunteered 
 to go to Africa as a missionary for the Society, and was 
 appointed. At the time of his appointment he was the min- 
 ister of the Fourth Street Christian Church of Covington, 
 Kentucky', and the Recording Secretary of the Society. Mr. 
 Jefferson was a graduate of Indiana University, and had 
 served the church in Lafayette in that State before his call to 
 Covington. He was a man of extraordinary ability and 
 ranked among the most scholarly men of the brotherhood. 
 The Board requested him to go as soon as possible and to 
 explore the country and report as to the best locations for 
 the establishment of missions. 
 
 Mr. Jefferson proceeded at once to acquaint himself with 
 the latest published information concerning the Congo coun- 
 try. He visited New York and Boston and conferred with the 
 Prebsyterian and Baptist Societies. He went to London and 
 conferred with the English Baptist Societj'. The Secretarj^ 
 referred him to J. T. Comber, who had spent seven years on 
 the Congo, and to W. H. Bentley, who had spent five j^ears 
 in the same region. Subsequently he had a lengthy interview 
 with Henry M. Stanley. These men advised him that, if the 
 Society did not have as much as $25,000 to spend the first 
 year, it would not be wise to undertake a work in the Congo 
 field. Mr. Jefferson did not believe that the Society could 
 spend so much money on a new mission in one year. On this 
 account he disposed of his outfit and returned home. That 
 effort to reach Africa cost the Society $1,248.24. 
 
 While the Board approved Mr. Jefferson's course, they 
 never gave up the thought that the Society should have a 
 worthy part in the redemption of Africa. The explorations of 
 Livingstone and Cameron and Stanley and the efforts of the 
 churches to occupy the field, kept Africa before the public 
 mind. It was impossible to forget or to ignore the claims of 
 what has been called "the continent of the future." The 
 
104 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Convention of 1895 requested and authorized the Board to 
 open, or to prepare for opening, in the coming year, a mission 
 in Africa, if the resources would permit; and if in their 
 judgment there were no insuperable difficulties in the way. 
 The Convention stated that the continent of Africa is open to 
 the entrance of the gospel of Christ, and that the way into 
 its darkest depths is already being blazed by the heroic efforts 
 of Christian missionaries, who have entered it for Christ. 
 It was stated that the people are peculiarly ready for the 
 reception of the truth of God. In view of these facts it ap- 
 peared to be the pressing duty of the Disciples of Christ to open 
 a mission in Africa, and to do so with the least possible delay. 
 
 Two years later the Convention said that Christian bodies 
 of believers had sent chosen men and women who counted it 
 a joy to lay down their lives in behalf of this race so long 
 in darkness and sin, and so eager to receive the saving gospel 
 of our Lord. "In this great work the people who call them- 
 selves Disciples of Christ have borne no part. In choosing 
 fields for mission work among the heathen the Dark Continent 
 has not yet been entered by them. But it has for several years 
 been on their hearts, and the way seems opening now for be- 
 ginning this work." The Convention urged that no small 
 thing be permitted to stand in the way of a movement on 
 Africa. The Convention believed that, if the Disciples were 
 to move forward in obedience to the Lord's last command, 
 He would open doors and raise up the men and women needed 
 to enter them. 
 
 At the time of the Convention one man was under appoint- 
 ment. It was thought that a medical man should accompany 
 him, and the Board was searching for the medical man. On 
 the 18th of September, 1896, the Board resolved that Ells- 
 worth Faris should be sent to Africa on or before January 
 1st, 1897. This action was taken in the confident expectation 
 that a medical man would be found by that time. The man 
 needed was found. On November 6th, 1896, Dr. Harry N. 
 Biddle was appointed a medical missionary to Africa. On the 
 4th of March, 1897, these two men left Boston for the Congo. 
 
BEGINNINGS. 105 
 
 Ellsworth Faris was the stalwart son of G. A. Faris, of 
 Texas, and a graduate of Add-Ran University. He was a 
 young man of unusual promise. The Board believed that he 
 was the very man to go as a pioneer to Africa. Dr. Biddle 
 grew up in Cincinnati and was educated in the common and 
 high schools of his native city. He studied medicine in Pulte 
 College. Dr. Riddle's ruling passion was to carry the gospel 
 through medicine to the people of Congoland. He was not 
 less devoted than was David Livingstone before him. The 
 Endeavorers of the Richmond Street Christian Church as- 
 sisted him with his medical outfit. 
 
 Messrs. Faris and Biddle were sent to look out a suitable 
 location and, if possible, open a mission. On reaching Eng- 
 land they spent some time studying the work and methods of 
 other Societies laboring in Africa and in collecting all the 
 information they could. Leaving England and going by 
 way of Paris and Antwerp they proceeded to the Upper Congo 
 and began their long search for a suitable and available place 
 in which to begin their work. Not wishing to locate too near 
 any other Protestant Mission, thej^ visited Lake Leopold- 
 ville II. They found there a vast region in which no 
 missionary work of any kind was being done. They applied 
 to the government of the Congo Free State for a site, and 
 were refused, on the ground that a Catholic Mission had been 
 established on the other side of the Lake, some fifty miles dis- 
 tant. The Government said that it would be impossible for 
 the Society to secure a site within seventy-five miles of another 
 mission. Then Messrs. Faris and Biddle turned their at- 
 tention to the French Congo and were promptly informed 
 that no Protestant Society was permitted to establish a mission 
 or to work there. 
 
 They continued their search for several months more. Al- 
 together they spent over a year exploring that part of the 
 continent. Meanwhile they had no home or settled abode to 
 which they could go to rest and recuperate. Because of the 
 constant travel and exposure and poor food. Dr. Biddle be- 
 
106 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 came seriously ill, and was advised to leave the Congo for 
 home. It was hoped that the sea air and the rest on the voyage 
 would restore him completely. This hope was not realized. 
 On reaching Las Palmas, in the Canary Islands, he was placed 
 in the English Hospital. Everything that medical science and 
 skilful nursing could do was done for him, but in a few days 
 he breathed his last. His unexpected and untimely death was 
 genuinely mourned by those who knew his worth and his de- 
 votion to the cause of missions. 
 
 About this time the American Baptists, because of a lack 
 of funds and workers, found it necessary to give up some of 
 their work on the Congo. As Bolenge was their most remote 
 station, it was the first to be given up. Mr. Faris learned of 
 this fact and went carefully over the Bolenge field to ascer- 
 tain if it was just what the Disciples needed. He studied the 
 vast territory which Bolenge commands by reason of its 
 position, and recommended its purchase. The American Bap- 
 tist Missionary' Union acted a magnanimous part and sold 
 the station for $2,500, one-half of what it had cost them. The 
 purchase was made in 1899. 
 
 The death of Dr. Biddle made it necessary for the Societj^ 
 to send someone to take his place. The medical man needed 
 was ready and eager to go. In January, 1899, Dr. and Mrs. 
 Royal J. Dye left New York and reached Bolenge in April. 
 Dr. and Mrs. Dye were both born in Michigan. Dr. Dye 
 studied medicine in New York City ; Mrs. Dye spent two years 
 in the Missionary Training Institute in Brooklyn. Both had 
 the missionary passion and were peculiarly qualified for the 
 work of pioneer missionaries. Dr. Dye is a man of inexhausti- 
 ble energy and enthusiasm. 
 
 Bolenge has become a household word among the Disciples. 
 Mrs. Dye's book has made it almost as familiar as Bethany 
 or Hiram. The native village of Bolenge is wholly insignifi- 
 cant. Standing by itself it means no more to the work or to 
 the church than any one of ten thousand villages in Central 
 Africa. Its importance is derived from the Mission and from 
 its location. In front of Bolenge there is a bend in the 
 
BEGINNINGS. 107 
 
 River and a small ba.y which serves as a harbor. All the ships 
 going up and down the River stop at Bolenge for a supplj^ of 
 pure spring water. Bolenge is near the mouth of the Ruki, 
 a river a thousand yards wide where it enters the Congo, a 
 river that, with its affluents, furnishes fifteen hundred miles 
 of navigable waterways to the gospel and to commerce. Bo- 
 lenge is the most beautiful spot on the River. 
 
 The people of that section of the Congo belong to the Bantu 
 family, and were about as primitive as any people on the globe. 
 Some of them wore a loin-cloth; some wore nothing except 
 a coat of paint made from camwood and palm oil. They had 
 no literature and no written language, and no idea of any 
 method of communicating thought aside from oral speech. 
 They practiced polygamy and slavery-. A man's wealth was 
 measured by the number of his wives and slaves. His wives 
 did the work in the fields and in the house and supplied his 
 needs; he did the fighting and hunting. In places cannibal- 
 ism prevailed. The witch-doctor w^as the mo.st influential 
 member of the tribe. His word caused the accused to die or 
 live, and his word could be decided in advance by a bribe. If 
 ever a mission was planted on virgin soil, it was in the case of 
 the Mission in Bolenge. 
 
 The first convert baptized was a man by the name of Lon- 
 koko. He gave up all his wives save one, to whom he was 
 legall}^ married. He set his slaves free. He gave up smoking 
 and all that belonged to the old life. In his case the words 
 of Scripture could be appropriately applied, ' ' Old things have 
 passed away; behold, they have become new." His ac- 
 quaintances considered him insane and vile. They ridiculed 
 him and said that he had become a woman. Lonkoko was one 
 of the first evangelists to be set aside and supported by the 
 Bolenge Church. He went out among the most savage people 
 in the country and .showed his friends and his traducers that 
 he was not less brave than when he went about armed with 
 club and spear. In his life and ministry he adorned the teach- 
 ing of God his Savior. 
 
 (Continued in chapter on Expansion, page 289.) 
 
108 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 V. IN CUBA. 
 
 The war for the liberation of Cuba created a great interest 
 among the Disciples of Christ and among other communions 
 in the Cuban people, and that led the Society to add that 
 noble island to the field of its operations. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Lowell C. MePherson and Mr. and Mrs. Melvin Menges were 
 appointed to go to Cuba as missionaries. They arrived in 
 Havana on the 31st of October, 1899, Wlien the call came 
 from Cuba, Mr. and Mrs. MePherson were laboring for the 
 Jefferson Street Church in Buffalo, New York; and Mr. and 
 Mrs, Menges were laboring for the church in Stanford, Illi- 
 nois. All four are graduates of Eureka College. 
 
 Cuba is a tropical island 730 miles long and from 25 to 
 135 miles wide, and has an area of 42,000 square miles. Cuba 
 is as large as Maine and Massachusetts, or as large as Ohio 
 and Kentucky. The population is 2,600,000, or an average of 
 sixty to the square mile. With about the same area, Java 
 supports a population of 30,000,000. Because of her climate 
 and material resources, Cuba can easily support four or five 
 times her present population. Ninety-eight per cent, of the 
 people speak Spanish, one per cent. English, and one per cent, 
 other languages, Havana, the capital, has a population of 
 250,000. Havana is a cosmopolitan city and one of the most 
 expensive in the world in which to live. 
 
 On their arrival the missionaries rented quarters and began 
 to get acquainted and to make friends with the Cubans and 
 the Americans in Havana. They preached and broke bread 
 in their own homes every Lord's day. In addition to the 
 two services on the Lord's day, they had a mid-week 
 prayer-service. The attendance was small but the interest was 
 good. Mr. MePherson spoke in the batteries, for other mis- 
 sions, and in the prison. In a little time there were eleven 
 baptisms and several who had gone astray were brought back 
 to the Bishop and Shepherd of their souls. In the April fol- 
 lowing their arrival, they opened a Sunday school with from 
 twenty to forty-five present. This was said to be the largest 
 English-speaking Sunday school on the island. Mrs. McPher- 
 
BEGINNINGS. 109 
 
 son and Mrs. Menges were active in the Woman's Christian 
 Temperance Union and in the Loyal Temperance Legion. For 
 two months, in the absence of the editor, Mr. McPherson 
 edited the Havana Post. While serving in that capacity he 
 became acquainted with the chief men in Cuba, both Cubans 
 and Americans. From the time of their arrival the mission- 
 aries were studj'ing Spanish, with a view to preaching and 
 teaching in the language of the people whom they had gone 
 to serve and save. 
 
 In the summer of 1900, Mr. and Mrs. Menges opened in 
 another part of the city a day school for the teaching of Eng- 
 lish. They began with four pupils and soon had seventeen 
 enrolled. The school was taught in their own home. For 
 that reason they were not prepared to take in a large number 
 of Cuban boys and girls. The principal objective was the 
 teaching of the word of God. The daily program included a 
 lesson from the Scriptures and the singing of gospel hymns. 
 Besides the day school, Mr. Menges gathered the children 
 of the community into a Sunday school. Within a few months 
 after reaching Havana he began preaching in Spanish. 
 
 The work in Cuba was most difficult. The war had de- 
 moralized and impoverished and embittered the people. The 
 missionaries preached to a procession. The American soldiers 
 and civilians were coming and going constantly. Half the 
 audience of one Sunday service would be in America before 
 the next Sunday. It was impossible to build up either a per- 
 manent congregation of believers or a permanent Sunday 
 school. The Missionaries did what they could. They planted 
 and watered, and left God to give the increase. 
 
 (Continued in chapter on Expansion , page S19.) 
 
 VI. IN HONOLULU. 
 When the Hawaiian Islands became a Territory of the 
 United States, there were those who felt that the Society 
 should be represented among the religious forces at work 
 there. The Hawaiian Islands are situated at the cross-roads 
 of the Pacific. Because of their location they will alwaj's 
 
110 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 be of great strategic importance. Besides being a military and 
 naval outpost of the Nation, they are "the Paradise of the 
 Pacific," and are destined to become increasingly a winter 
 resort for the American people. 
 
 Lathrop Cooley of Cleveland, Ohio, gave five thousand dol- 
 lars to begin a Mission in Honolulu. It was this gift that 
 led the Society to act. Mr. Cooley had it in his heart to es,- 
 tablish a number of missions around the world. He wished 
 them so located that the sun would never set on his work. 
 The Mission in Honolulu was the first of the series. Mr. 
 Cooley was a member of the second generation of Disciples 
 and knew the leaders of the first generation. He had preached 
 for many years. Through the growth of Cleveland, his prop- 
 erties became exceedingly valuable. He consecrated the in- 
 crease to the service of the Lord. 
 
 On the 1st day of December, 1899, Mr. and Mrs. Abram E. 
 Cory of Iowa were appointed missionaries to Honolulu. Both 
 were graduates of Drake University, and both were eager to 
 spend their lives in mission service in the regions beyond. 
 They found that the population of the Hawaiian Islands num- 
 bered 125,000. Of these 40,000 were native Hawaiians; 
 70,000 were Asiatics ; and the rest were from the South Seas 
 and from Europe and from the United States. 
 
 Some years before the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Cory, 
 Thomas D. Garvin had founded a church in Honolulu. B. F. 
 Coulter of Los Angeles and one or two other friends in Cali- 
 fornia aided the Disciples in that city in financing the enter- 
 prise. Miss Calla J. Harrison did considerable work among 
 the Japanese. Her work was maintained by the friends that 
 assisted Mr. Garvin and his successors. Mr. and 'Mrs. Cory 
 worked in closest fellowship with the church. 
 
 Besides the work among the Orientals and Hawaiians, Mr. 
 Cory ministered to the soldiers and sailors as they were 
 going to China and to the Philippines and returning. He 
 spent seven weeks as Chaplain on board the transport Logan. 
 He went as far as Manila, and reported the results as far in 
 
BEGINNINGS. Ill 
 
 excess of his expectations. He spoke on board battleships, in 
 the Y. M, C. A., in the penitentiary, and in the slums. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Cory did their work in English. They opened 
 missions at three points in the city. One was called the 
 Lathrop Cooley Mission; one the R. R. Sloan Mission; and 
 the third was named Moiliili, after the district of the city in 
 which it was located. Mr. Cory preached in each of these 
 places. At Moiliili he came into touch with Hawaiian^, 
 Chinese, Japanese, Americans, and with families of mixed 
 blood. He opened Sunday schools and night schools. Mrs. 
 Cory taught a class of girls to sew, to speak English cor- 
 rectly, and how to amuse themselves so that their amuse- 
 ments might not degrade them. 
 
 For a few months, while John C. Hay, the minister of the 
 church, was in the United States soliciting funds with which 
 to enlarge the work, Mr. Cory served as minister of the 
 church. After he had been in Honolulu a year and a half, he 
 asked permission to go to China as a missionary. Permission 
 was granted and he and Mrs. Cory went on to China to assist 
 the Mission there. When they left, A. 0. Hushaw was en- 
 gaged to superintend the work. Mr. Hushaw baptized a 
 number of Chinese, among them a Chinese preacher and his 
 wife. Mr. Hushaw resigned on account of failing health, 
 and P. M. Snodgrass of Virginia was secured as his successor. 
 In addition to his other duties, Mr. Snodgrass taught a class 
 of Japanese in the night school and a Bible Class. When 
 Mr. Snodgrass resigned, C. C. Wilson of Ohio was engaged to 
 fill the vacancy. He continued in the work for less than six 
 months. 
 
 The field was small and fairly well occupied. There was 
 little room for expansion. The great and populous fields of 
 the Orient attracted men and women who wished to serve as 
 missionaries, as Honolulu did not. The church is prosperous 
 and is able to oversee the work that has been started by the 
 Society. 
 
112 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 VII. IN THE PHILIPPINES. 
 
 At the close of the Spanish- American War and after their 
 purchase by the United States, the Philippine Islands were 
 opened to Protestant Missions. A wonderful interest in these 
 islands was developed; churches and individual Christians 
 were anxious to see them occupied. Several Societies hurried 
 on men and women to open missions. That was considered a 
 patriotic no less than a Christian duty. The Disciples shared 
 this feeling. One man, who has never permitted his name to 
 be known, gave five thousand dollars to start the work. Others 
 followed with liberal gifts. Hermon P. Williams, who had 
 served as Chaplain of an Iowa Regiment, was eager to return 
 as a missionary. Abram E. Cory had spent some time in 
 Manila as an army Chaplain and felt something should be 
 done to give the gospel to the Filipinos. 
 
 On the 12th of April, 1901, Mr. and Mrs. W. H. Hanna 
 were requested to go to the Philippines at once. They landed 
 in Manila the 3d of the following August. A few weeks later 
 Mr. and Mrs. Hermon P. Williams were appointed; they 
 reached Manila in December. Mr. Hanna is a graduate of 
 Bethany College. He served the church in Washington, Penn- 
 sylvania, as its minister, and served other churches as an 
 evangelist. He is a good singer as well as a strong preacher. 
 Mrs. Hanna is a granddaughter of Hon. Russell Errett, a 
 brother of Isaac Errett. Mr. Williams is a son of Mr. and 
 Mrs. J. Mad. Williams and a graduate of Iowa State Univer- 
 sity. He is a man of acknowledged ability and of fine pres- 
 ence. They were a pair of noble brothers and well qualified 
 to open a work in a new and difficult field. 
 
 Until the arrival of Mr. Williams all the work was done 
 among the American soldiers and civilians, and among the 
 English-speaking Filipinos. Mr. Hanna preached in the 
 chapel which he had rented, in the hospitals, in the camps, 
 in the prison, and in the hall of the Y. M. C. A. In the 
 Union Evangelistic services he conducted the music, and sang 
 solos in various religious meetings. He undertook some work 
 among the Filipinos, a Sunday school, a mid-week prayer 
 
1. Sunday School, Manila. P. I. 
 
 2. Albert Allen Memorial Bible School, Manila, P. T. 
 
 3. Post Graduating and Graduating Class of Mary Chiles Hospital. Dr. W. N. 
 
 Lemmon, Director. Manila, P. I., 1919. 
 
BEGINNINGS. 113 
 
 service, and an Endeavor Society. The attendance was very- 
 small. As the population was constantly changing it ap- 
 peared well-nigh impossible to build up a permanent work. 
 
 Mr. Hanna discovered fifty-eight Disciples in the Islands. 
 Among the number were some of great influence who, by their 
 presence and consecration, contributed much to the future 
 growth of the entire work. Some were not particularly well 
 pleased that they had been discovered. They were pilgrims 
 and strangers; they were planning to return to the United 
 States as soon as their purpose in going to the Philippines 
 was accomplished. The most trivial causes kept these from 
 the Lord's Table and from all forms of worship. The climate 
 was enervating and they needed a rest on Sunday so as to be 
 able to do full duty the remainder of the week. Facilities for 
 getting to church were not good, and Americans were not 
 expected to walk. The place of meeting was upstairs, and that 
 was a drawback. There was no strong sentiment impelling 
 them to attend public worsliip. Mr. Hanna found it ex- 
 tremely difficult to keep on keeping on. The irresponsiveness 
 of those to whom he spoke vexed his soul. At home he was ac- 
 customed to speak to audiences that were large and enthusi- 
 astic. He seldom spoke without confessions. In Manila he 
 spoke to a handful and half of them manifested no interest 
 in him or in his message. 
 
 After the arrival of Mr, and Mrs. Williams a class of 
 English-speaking Filipinos was organized and taught. The 
 attendance varied from five to eight, but three of the number 
 were baptized. There was a large Bible Class for children 
 on Saturday afternoon. After the missionaries had spent 
 several months studying Spanish they held evangelistic serv- 
 ices in a street chapel, which proved very successful. At one 
 service seven adults made the good confession, Simon Rivera 
 and six others were baptized in Manila Bay at night, near 
 where Dewey sank the Spanish fleet. This was the be- 
 ginning of a great ingathering. From Manila the work 
 spread, the good seed falling on good ground at almost every 
 point of the compass. In the great province of Laguna an 
 8 
 
114 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 active congregation sprang up in the beautiful and pic- 
 turesque town of Lilio. This congregation enrolled in its 
 membership some of the principal citizens of the place and has 
 continued to grow in numbers and in influence. Another 
 congregation, which has grown to be the principal religious 
 force in its town, was organized in Marivales, in the province 
 of Bataan. The need of a chapel in Manila was supplied by 
 the purchase of a billiard hall, the money for the same being 
 furnished by the American friends. 
 
 When the Missionaries left Manila for Laoag, the American 
 Church had fifty-five members, and the Sunday school an 
 enrollment of about fifty. In the absence of a minister the 
 church did not feel that it could meet regularly on the Lord 's 
 day, and so they arranged for occasional meetings in the 
 parlor of a private residence. The Filipino church was left 
 in charge of a native evangelist. They were buoyed up with 
 a promise of a semiannual visit from one of the men in Laoag. 
 As there were a dozen men in the church who could speak to 
 profit and edification, the church lived and prospered. 
 
 Messrs. Hanna and Williams left Manila for Laoag in the 
 interest of peace and good-will. The earliest missionaries in 
 the Philippines formed what they called the Evangelical 
 Union, and divided almost the entire Archipelago among 
 themselves. There were only four societies represented in 
 the Evangelical Union. It was not possible for the small 
 group of missionaries in the Islands to cultivate the whole 
 field; at the same time they rather resented the entrance of 
 the representatives of any other society. Messrs. Hanna and 
 Williams wished to live in peace with the men who had pre- 
 ceded them by a few months, but they also wanted a place 
 in which they could work. The United Brethren had been 
 assigned the northern part of Luzon, the main island; but 
 they had done very little work in it and, in fact, had with- 
 drawn to Manila. Because this field was unoccupied the new 
 missionaries felt free to enter and preach the gospel. The 
 United Brethren returned later and carried on a good work 
 in the southern part of that field, with San Fernando as a 
 
BEGINNINGS. 115 
 
 center. The Methodist Episcopal missionaries took possession 
 of another part of the field. It was found that there was 
 room enough for all and that there was no need of overlapping 
 or clashing. 
 
 The northwestern part of Luzon is the chief seat of the 
 Ilocanos, a tribe numbering 800,000. Laoag, a city of about 
 40,000, situated upon a rich plain in the northern Ilocano 
 province, partly surrounded by the Laoag river, was chosen 
 as the center from which to begin work in the north. The 
 workers were well received ; meetings held in a private house 
 were well attended, and preaching on the streets and in the 
 market w^as heard by large numbers from the time it was 
 begun. Soon after reaching Laoag a chapel was fitted up in 
 the basement of the Mission Home and services were con- 
 ducted in it four evenings in the week. Mr. Hanna visited a 
 neighboring town and on Sunday afternoons preached in 
 the cock-pit. Thousands of Gospels and Testaments and tracts 
 and hymns were sold. Mr. Williams conducted preaching 
 services and Bible Study Classes in Spanish from one to 
 six times a week. One of the first tasks was to translate the 
 Spanish-Ilocano Grammar into Ilocano-English. The Penta- 
 teuch was translated into Ilocano, and the Ilocano New Testa- 
 ment was revised. 
 
 The United States established schools of all grades from the 
 kindergarten to the Philippine University and carried on all 
 the work of secular education. This left the missionaries 
 more free for distinctively evangelistic work than are the 
 missionaries in most other fields. Doubtless this helps to ac- 
 count for the large ingatherings in a field where the begin- 
 nings were small and discouraging. 
 
 (Continued in chapter on Expansion, page S2^.) 
 
 VIII. IN TIBET. 
 
 Dr. Susie C. Rijnhart was instrumental in opening the 
 Mission on the border of Tibet. She and her husband had 
 spent four years in that great closed land in the interest of the 
 Kingdom. Their child died and was buried in a drug box 
 
116 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 lined with a towel, at the base of the Dang La mountains. Her 
 husband was murdered by the Tibetans and his body thrown 
 into the river and never recovered. She herself escaped by 
 one of the greatest miracles in history. On reaching civiliza- 
 tion and home there was one, and only one, passion in her 
 heart, and that was to go back to Tibet and spend her life 
 among the Tibetans as a missionary. When she was asked if 
 it would not be a great sacrifice for her to return to a land 
 where she had suffered so much, her answer was, "It would 
 be a great sacrifice for me not to return and give those people 
 the gospel; the}^ need it so much." 
 
 On the 7th of November, 1902, Dr. Rijnhart was appointed 
 to open a mission in Tibet. She was to start as soon as a suit- 
 able man and wife could be found to go with her. On the 17th 
 of August, 1903, Dr. and Mrs. Albert L. Shelton, who were 
 under appointment to China, were transferred to Tibet. Dr. 
 Rijnhart was a Canadian by birth and education. Her 
 maiden name was Susie Carson. She had studied medicine 
 and received her degree before she met and married Petrus 
 Rijnhart, a native of Holland. Dr. and Mrs. Shelton were 
 Kansaus. Both received their academic education in the 
 State Normal in Emporia. Dr. Shelton studied medicine in 
 Louisville, Kentucky. Before their marriage, Mrs. Shelton, 
 whose maiden name was Flora Beal, was a teacher in the 
 public schools of Kansas. 
 
 Dr. Rijnhart and Dr. and Mrs. Shelton met for the first 
 time in San Francisco on the 27th of September, 1903. They 
 were on their way to Tibet at the time. All three reached 
 Tachienlu, which was their destination, on the 15th of March, 
 1904. From Nanking, where they stopped to collect their 
 goods, they went by steamer to Chung King, and from Chung 
 King by house-boat to Kiating, and thence to Tachienlu over- 
 land, riding sometimes on horses, carried on men's shoulders 
 sometimes, and walking sometimes. Tachienlu is a Chinese 
 town in the western highlands of the province of Sze Chuan. 
 Mrs. Shelton described it as an Oriental city, and said that it 
 has everything that goes with that word: dirt, heat, flies, 
 
BEGINNINGS. 117 
 
 mangy dogs, naked babies, half-elothed men and women; no 
 rain for months, and chaff from the threshing floors flying 
 everywhere. 
 
 Mr. James Moyse knew of their coming and fitted up some 
 rooms in an inn as best he could and assisted them in getting 
 installed. He papered the walls with Chinese paper and at- 
 tempted to scrub the floors. The owner would not permit 
 this; the floors had never been scrubbed and must not be 
 scrubbed. The Missionaries were able to rent a shop in the 
 heart of the city; this one building served as chapel, school, 
 and dispensary. They were fortunate in being able to secure 
 in Nanking for one year the services of a graduate of the 
 Christian College. He assisted in the preaching and in the 
 teaching and in the dispensary and with the language. His 
 services were invaluable. They were fortunate, too, in secur- 
 ing the services of an English-speaking Chinese cook. It is 
 not easy to see how they could have gotten on without these 
 two Chinese assistants. 
 
 Because of her previous experience and knowledge of the 
 language, Dr. Rijnhart was able to begin her medical work 
 at once. She ministered to the Chinese and Tibetans alike. 
 The medical work met a felt need ; it spoke a language that all 
 could understand. The training of children and the evangel- 
 istic work spoke the same language, but it was not so readily 
 understood. Dr. Rijnhart had meetings for the women and 
 children ; she visited the people in their homes in connection 
 with the medical treatment and for other reasons. As oppor- 
 tunity offered she spoke good words for the Lord Jesus. She 
 attracted many by the use of the magic lantern, and through 
 the pictures on the screen many heard the message for the 
 first time. Patients came from near and from far; all who 
 came told their friends and neighbors of what they heard and 
 saw and learned in the dispensary. 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Shelton gave from five to six hours a day to 
 language study. The only printed helps they had were a 
 primer by Mr. Amundsen and the New Testament written in 
 the classical Tibetan, which is not at all like the colloquial. 
 
118 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 They had been instructed to allow nothing to interfere with 
 their study of the language; they felt that if they did not 
 get a good start at the beginning of their career, they would 
 be handicapped all their days. It was not till January that 
 Dr. Shelton undertook to treat the sick and to teach and 
 preach. From the first there was a constant increase in the 
 number and the importance of the cases. In January he began 
 to teach in the Sunday school ; that helped him much with the 
 language. In March he preached ten or a dozen times; be- 
 fore attempting to preach he went over the sermon with his 
 teacher. The fame of the medical work went out through all 
 the region. Dr. Shelton was called a hundred miles to treat 
 a wounded military officer. Men whose feet and fingers had 
 been frozen in crossing the high mountain passes and men 
 suffering from bullet wounds, sought him out. The people did 
 not want the gospel, but they did want to be cured when sick 
 and to be healed when wounded. Christianity was new and 
 fearful and unwelcome. 
 
 Some of the most promising of the boys of the place were 
 induced to attend school. The teacher was an excellent 
 Chinese scholar. He had no printed helps of any kind. He 
 wrote out the lessons and required the pupils to commit them 
 to memory. In this school, in addition to the subjects usually 
 taught by the Chinese and Tibetans, English, geography, 
 arithmetic, and the Bible were taught. Dr. Rijnhart had a 
 class in English. Dr. Shelton took the boys through the New 
 Testament and through a considerable part of the Old Testa- 
 ment. He gave them a course in the lives of the apostles. It 
 was his conviction that those boys were as well informed in 
 the teaching of the New Testament as most boys at home who 
 have had much better advantages. 
 
 Mr. Yang, a graduate from Christian College in Nanking, 
 preached in the chapel every day. Every department of the 
 Mission was evangelistic; but the gospel was brought to bear 
 upon the minds and hearts of the people more effectively in 
 the preaching service than in any other. It was not long until 
 there were fourteen men and nine women inquiring as to the 
 
BEGINNINGS. 119 
 
 way of salvation. Seven confessed their faith in Jesus as the 
 Christ and were baptized. Those who were baptized were 
 organized into a church and were instructed in all that per- 
 tains to life and godliness. There was some good ground in 
 Tachienlu, and the good seed found a lodgment in it and bore 
 fruit. There were some there who were of the truth, and they 
 heard and received the words of their Lord. 
 
 Soon after the work was begun in Tachienlu, Dr. Rijnhart's 
 health began to fail. Her first experiences in Tibet were too 
 much for her strength. In October, 1905, she and Mr. James 
 Moyes were married, and a year later she resigned. She and 
 Mr. Moyes removed to Chentu, the capital of the province, 
 where he served the Christian Literature Society for some 
 months. Then they returned to her home in Canada where 
 she died on the 7th of February, 1908. Mrs. Moyes was a 
 remarkably gifted woman. Her book, entitled, "With Ti- 
 betans in Tent and Temple," will live. President McGarvey 
 said that no other book that he had ever read, aside from the 
 Bible, stirred him as that book did. As a speaker on the 
 platform, she was unsurpassed. It was through her energj' 
 and enthusiasm that the work among the Tibetans came into 
 existence. Her name will always be associated with it. She 
 laid the foundation, and others builded thereon. 
 
 In order that the work might not be crippled by reason 
 of Dr. Rijnhart's failing health, the Society was asked to 
 send a family to take her place. On the 10th of May, 1905, 
 Mr. and Mrs, James C. Ogden of Kentucky were appointed 
 missionaries to Tibet. Mr. Ogden is a graduate of Kentucky 
 University and of the College of the Bible; Mrs. Ogden is 
 a graduate of Hamilton College. They reached Tachienlu 
 on the 3d of February, 1906. As soon as they gained a work- 
 ing knowledge of the language, and before that time, they 
 began work. With the help of a native carpenter, Mr. Ogden 
 repaired a Chinese house for a home for himself and family. 
 He relieved Dr. Shelton of some of the work in the school and 
 in the church. When he had leisure he accompanied Dr. 
 Shelton in his tours into the country. 
 
120 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The Missionaries were not in Tachienlu ^>ery long before 
 they came to the conclusion that they were too far from the 
 Tibetan border. Tibet was not open to the gospel ; they could 
 not enter it anywhere ; but the border was five hundred miles 
 from Tachienlu. On this account they decided not to estab- 
 lish themselves permanently at that place, even though there 
 were Tibetans in and around Tachienlu and Tibetan caravans 
 constantly passing through it. In the autumn of 1906, Dr. 
 Shelton and Mr. Ogden visited Batang, to investigate. They 
 spent four days there; they went out in different directions 
 and consulted with the officials and others in the place. They 
 were well received and were entertained as guests of the city. 
 Though they could not enter Tibet, they believed that in a 
 few years the way would be open. The trip was of much 
 benefit to Mr. Ogden. He learned something of the manners 
 and customs of the Tibetans and picked up many of their 
 sentences. In going and returning, Dr. Shelton was con- 
 stantly called on for medical aid. His ready response to the 
 cry of the needy and his genuine sympathy with the suffering 
 and his manifest interest in the people with whom he had to 
 do, made friends for the Mission. 
 
 Batang is eighteen days nearer Tibet than Tachienlu. It 
 is on the border. One can stand in Batang and look across the 
 Yangtse and see the land which the Father promised the Son 
 as part of his inheritance. Batang is ten thousand feet above 
 the sea and is surt-ounded by mountain peaks eighteen thou- 
 sand feet high. It is one of the most remote and inaccessible 
 and one of the loneliest mission stations in the world. Mail 
 was received once a month. A swift walker could make the 
 round trip in thirty days, but that did not happen often. 
 
 Before moving to Batang it was necessary for Dr. Shelton 
 and Mr. Ogden to go to Chung King for supplies that would 
 last two years; soap, sugar, candles, and other household 
 goods. They needed axes and saws and all the tools that 
 would be needed in felling trees and in making brick and in 
 building suitable houses for the Mission. They had lumber- 
 men and brick-makers, but they had to superintend every de- 
 
1. Sue M. Dilts Hospital, Batang, Tibet. 
 
 2. Mr. and Mrs. J. C. Ogden and Mission Day School, Batang. 
 
 3. The Shelton and Batang Group. (The one smoking id a Chinese General.) 
 
BEGINNINGS. 121 
 
 tail themselves. The Chinese carpenters did not know how to 
 build houses such as the Missionaries needed. Mrs. Shelton 
 said the Missionaries had to teach them how to make a tub 
 before they could take a bath. While the men were felling 
 and sawing the trees and making and drying the brick, Dr. 
 Shelton preached to them. 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Shelton left Tachienlu on the 7th of July, 
 1908, and reached Batang on July the 24th. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Ogden did not arrive till the 21st of October, Johnny had 
 gone in advance and had rented three rooms in two Tibetan 
 inns for the two families. He scrubbed, and cleansed, and 
 papered them with Chinese wall-paper. In the other half 
 of each building lived a Tibetan family with the servants and 
 slaves. In addition to the family were pigs, yaks, horses, 
 donkeys, and piles of manure. There were no screens or win- 
 dows. As in Tachienlu, flies, heat, dirt, and chaff were every- 
 where. Dr. and Mrs. Shelton lived there for five months, 
 when they were able to get a house for themselves. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Ogden lived in a Tibetan inn for more than a year. 
 Dr. Shelton 's medical skill was in constant demand. Whether 
 he was on the road or at home there were the sick and 
 wounded calling for help. One year his fees, outside of eggs, 
 consisted of dirty butter, gunnysack cloth, meat, and a wolf- 
 skin or two. The fees were worth in all about ninety-six 
 rupees. But the gratitude of the people whom he had helped 
 was be3^ond all price. 
 
 The Tibetans are probably the most religious people in the 
 world. In the immense lamaseries there are the greatest ag- 
 gregations of priests to be found anywhere. Every family is 
 expected to give at least one son to the priesthood. The 
 prayer-wheels are always in motion. Every Tibetan carries 
 his prayer beads and while one is talking to him he is saying 
 his prayers and counting his beads. Nevertheless the Tibetans 
 are ignorant, superstitious, and indescribably filthy. Bud- 
 dhism has not made of them a new creation. But like all 
 human beings, the Tibetans have their good qualities, and 
 they respond to kindness and good will, and they appreciate 
 
122 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 goodness and purity and fidelity in the lives of the mission- 
 aries. It is for this reason that the missionaries are thankful 
 for the privilege of living and working among them. Once 
 when they were told that, if they desired, they might go down 
 into China where they would have more Christian fellowship 
 and more of the comforts of life, they declined and said they 
 would not change places with missionaries in any part of the 
 great world field. They are supremely happy in the work and 
 wish no change. 
 
 (Conthnied in chapter on Exjjansion, page S51.) 
 
SECTION III. 
 
 1882—1918. 
 
Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth 
 the curtains of thy haMtations; spare not: lengthen thy 
 cords, and strengthen thy stakes. For thou shalt spread forth 
 on the right hand and on the left; and thy seed shall possess 
 the nations, and make the desolate cities to be inhabited (Is. 
 54:2,3). 
 
EXPANSION. 
 
 I. IN ENGLAND. 
 
 (Continued from page 55.) 
 
 THE chapter on the Beginning in England brought the 
 history down to the close of the year 1881. At that 
 time work was carried on in Southampton, Southport, 
 Chester, Liverpool, and London. The men sent from America 
 were H. S. Earl, W. T. Moore, M. D. Todd, J. M. Van Horn, 
 and J. L. Richardson. The Annual Convention of 1881 de- 
 cided that, while the British work should be fully maintained, 
 the establishment of any new points of labor beyond those al- 
 ready proposed was to be deprecated, unless the resources of 
 the treasury were considerably augmented. 
 
 While this was the action of the Convention new work was 
 undertaken at several places in England. Aside from those 
 already mentioned, the places in which churches were or- 
 ganized were these : Acton, Birkenhead, Brixton, Cheltenham, 
 Chorlej', Fulham (London), Gloucester, Hornsey (London), 
 Hj'geia Street (Liverpool), Ingleton, Lancaster, Margate, 
 Rotherhithe, Saltney, Southfields, Swindon, Tasso Tabernacle 
 (London). 
 
 Among the men sent to England were these : J. H. Bicknell, 
 John A. Brooks, Mark A. Collins, W. A. Foster, George 
 Fowler, J. J. Haley, B. H. Ha^^den, Samuel McBride, Alex- 
 ander Martin, J. J. Morgan, Leslie W. Morgan, A. W, Taylor, 
 E. M. Todd, George T. Walden, and Mark Wayne Williams. 
 In addition a number of Englishmen were employed. Among 
 them were the following : Richard W. Abberley, T. H. Bates, 
 H. Milnef Black, Eli Brearley, George Brooks, T, S. Bucking- 
 ham, Richard Dobson, William Durban, S. Walton Fay, A. J. 
 L. Gliddon, L. H. Gow, Robert Hindle, W.E.Hogg, A. Johnson 
 Ben Mitchell, D. R. Moss, J. C. Oakshett, J. E. Powell, H. A. 
 Procter, George R. Quiggin, George Rapkin, R. Reith, Daniel 
 
 125 
 
126 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Scott, E. H. Spring, J. W. Travis, F. W. Troy, J. H. Versey. 
 There were others who served for brief terms, but it does not 
 appear necessary to record their names. 
 
 The men who .served longest were these : H. S. Earl, founder 
 of the church in Southampton and for nine years its minister, 
 also the founder of the church in Cheltenham, and for a short 
 time minister of the Upper Parliament Street church in Liver- 
 pool ; W. T. Moore, founder of the churches in Southport and 
 Liverpool, for ten years minister of the West London Taber- 
 nacle, and for fifteen years or more editor of the Christian 
 Commonwealth; M. D. Todd, founder of the church in Ches- 
 ter, and for three years its minister, also minister of the 
 church in Liverpool, and founder of the church in Ingleton ; 
 George T. Walden, minister of the West London Tabernacle 
 for four years; J. M. Van Horn, minister for five years at 
 Chester, and founder and minister of the church in Birken- 
 head ; J. H. Bicknell, minister of the church in Liverpool for 
 five years, and general evangelist for one year; E. M. Todd, 
 minister for five years at Chester, and six years at the We.st 
 London Tabernacle; George Fowler, for five years minister 
 at Southport; Mark Wayne Williams, one year at Chester, 
 four years at the West London Tabernacle, and three years at 
 Acton ; Leslie W. Morgan, six years at Southampton and ten 
 years at Hornsey. 
 
 A number of Englishmen have rendered conspicuous serv- 
 ice ; these are as follows : William Durban, who was connected 
 with the work as pastor and writer for more than thirty years ; 
 E. H. Spring, minister at Cheltenham for a time, and minister 
 at Gloucester for twenty -six years ; Eli Brearley, minister at 
 Birkenhead for six years and at Fulham for fifteen years ; H. 
 A. Procter, minister at Lancaster for five years ; J. H. Versey, 
 minister at Lancaster for six years, and for twelve at Chelten- 
 ham and Swinton ; Thomas Carr, connected with the work at 
 Hygeia Street, Liverpool, for thirty-five years; F. Phillips, 
 for the past four years minister at Southampton; Robert 
 Hindle, for three years minister at Chester and later at Horn- 
 sey; H. Stafford, who served West London Tabernacle and 
 
EXPANSION. 127 
 
 Soiitlifields for twenty-nine years as preacher and teacher, and 
 without pay. Other men served acceptably, but not for long 
 periods. 
 
 Besides preaching the gospel, much use has been made of 
 literature. W. T. Moore had hardly reached the field before 
 he started The Evangelist. Later he edited and published 
 the Christian Commonwealth. The Commonwealth carried 
 the message of the Disciples of Christ wherever the English 
 language is spoken. In addition to these two publications, the 
 following were issued, chiefly for English readers: The Dis- 
 ciple, The Mission Gleaner, The Christian Quarterly, and The 
 Christian Monthhj. These were ably edited and they carried 
 the truth far and near. A series of monthly leaflets was pub- 
 lished for years and widely distributed. "Gospel Posters," 
 "Gospel Handbills," and "Gospel Postal Cards" were 
 printed by the thousand. ' ' Study Number One — Disciples of 
 Christ," issued in America by the Christian Unity Founda- 
 tion of the Episcopal Church, was circulated through the 
 churches and other agencies. 
 
 The plea of the Disciples of Christ, the Union of all the 
 people of God to the end that the world may be evangelized, 
 has been kept before the minds of the English people from 
 the beginning. Partly as a result of this propaganda, it is 
 confidently affirmed that there has never been a time in the 
 history of Christianity in Great Britain when Christian union 
 was so much to the front as it is to-day. Because of the 
 change in sentiment respecting Union, an Anglo-American 
 Conference on the subject was held following the Edinburgh 
 World Conference on Missions, in 1910. Addresses were de- 
 livered by four American and by four English ministers : J. 
 H. Garrison, A. McLean, C. C. Morrison, and Errett Gates 
 spoke for the Americans, and Prebendary Webb-Peploe, C. 
 Silvester Home, W. L. Watkinson, and T. E. Ruth spoke for 
 the English. These addresses were published in a neat 
 brochure. Leslie W. Morgan states that representatives of 
 the Disciples of Christ sit on every united committee ap- 
 
128 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 pointed to consider the question of unity, and make their con- 
 tributions in a sane and Christian spirit. 
 
 Some of the hopes cherished concerning the work in Eng- 
 land have not been realized. It was thought that the churches 
 established would be self-supporting in three or four j^ears at 
 most. This has not been the case. The churches that were 
 planted earliest still need assistance. Aside from the Coop 
 family there is not much wealth in the English churches. 
 While they have not been able to do all that it was hoped they 
 would do and all that they desired to do, it should be men- 
 tioned that for a good many years they have supported two 
 missionaries in India. 
 
 The numerical gains have not been as large as it was hoped 
 they would be. There have been gains each year, but they 
 have not satisfied expectation. Soon after the Society was or- 
 ganized one of our journals used this language: ''Large 
 bodies of the established church are dissatisfied, and if a 
 breaking up comes, which many prophesy, we ought to be in 
 a position to gather into the Church of Christ all who are 
 Avilling to give up human creeds for the Word of God. There 
 will be many anxious and willing to make such a change. 
 
 ''One wing of the Baptist church believes about as we do. 
 They care little or nothing about the name Baptist. They are 
 essentially with us, and no doubt much strength could be 
 gained from this source. When we see these things and know 
 that there is a great harvest for us, should we hesitate one day 
 as to our future course of action? If we want to gain strength 
 among the grandest missionary people in the world, that we 
 may be enabled to plant many missions in foreign fields, we 
 cannot afford to slight these at this time. Let the work go 
 on, and instead of trying to hold only what we have gained, 
 let us reach out to new places where they are anxiously wait- 
 ing to have the primitive gospel preached to them, and let us 
 add to what we have already gained. ' ' 
 
 Neither prophecy was fulfilled. No doubt there were manj^ 
 dissatisfied members of the established church, as there have 
 always been ; but they did not break away from the establish- 
 
EXPANSION. 129 
 
 merit. Doubtless one wing of the Baptist church believes 
 about as the Disciples believe, and because they do they see no 
 reason for changing their ecclesiastical relations. 
 
 While the work in England has not prospered either finan- 
 cially or numerically as it was hoped, it has prospered in other 
 respects, far beyond the most sanguine expectation. Perhaps 
 no other group of churches among the Disciples has given so 
 many of its members to the ministry and to the mission 
 field. One hundred or more have dedicated themselves wholly 
 to prayer and to the ministry of the Word. This is a remark- 
 able record. It is doubly remarkable when it is borne in mind 
 that there was no college in which young men could be trained 
 for Christ 's service. Dr. Moore conducted Training Classes in 
 the West London Tabernacle ; the members of those classes are 
 at work in the home field and in the regions beyond. 
 
 Here are the names of some of the men and women who have 
 gone out from the churches in England to spread abroad a 
 knowledge of Christ 's saving grace and power : Albert F. H. 
 Saw, Mr. and Mrs. Edwin P. Hearnden, Mr. and Mrs. T. J. 
 Arnold, Mr. and Mrs. W. R. Hunt, and John Johnson, all of 
 China ; Mr. and Mrs. Frank Staniland, of Japan ; Miss Helen 
 Levermore and Miss Mary L. Clarke, of India ; Mr. and Mrs. 
 W. M. Rumsey, Claris Yeuell, Mr. and Mrs. J. H. Yersey, L. 
 H. Gow, and Ernest Hunt of Jamaica; and Herbert Smith 
 of the Congo. 
 
 Here are some who have worked or are working now in 
 America: Herbert Yeuell, Claris Yeuell, James Small, 
 Mathew Small, R. W. Abberley, W. R. McCrea, Fred R. 
 Davies, J. J. Tisdall, H. P. Leach, John Hewitson, J. C. Oak- 
 shett, S. Walton Fay, David Bucknell, Harry Bullock, Alfred 
 A. Johnston, W. H. Hardaker, and Miss Ada Forster. The 
 names of some who have made good in Canada are these : 
 W. J. Cadman, Lewis C. Hammond, Edwin Wyle, T. H. 
 Bates, and C. S. Grinstead. 
 
 The names of some who have done good service in England 
 are as follows : William Durban, George R. Quiggin, William 
 Price, E. H. Spring, F. Phillips, H. A. Procter, T. S. Buck- 
 9 
 
130 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ingham, J. W. Travis, H. Stafford, W. R. Green, Thomas H. 
 Procter, John Stoekford, John Maxted. Some of these have 
 served as pastors, some as evangelists, and some as writers. 
 
 One other item worthy of mention should be placed to the 
 credit of the work in England. When Professor McGarvey 
 visited Palestine and the other Bible lands, he had as one of 
 his traveling companions H. S. Earl of Southampton fame. 
 While Professor McGarvey was bathing near Sidon he was res- 
 cued from drowning chiefly by the efforts of Mr, Earl. As 
 Professor McGarvey described the incident, it was somewhat 
 as follows : In the afternoon, as they drew near to Sidon and 
 were about to close a long hot day's ride, they dismounted on 
 the beach to refresh themselves with a sea-bath. They swam 
 beyond their depth. Realizing that, they turned and tried 
 to swim toward the shallow water. Professor McGarvey 
 struggled, but made no progress. When his strength failed he 
 felt he must certainly perish. He gave up all for lost and with 
 the thought, ''Shall my life, my labor, my present expedition 
 end here?" Folding his arms on his breast he prayed, "0 
 God, bless my family ; sustain them under the blow, and take 
 me to heaven." Mainly through the heroic efforts of Mr. Earl 
 he was brought ashore and thus saved to the brotherhood and 
 to the church. The work that Professor McGarvey did in the 
 thirty years following that rescue was due under God to the 
 act of a missionary of the Society. 
 
 The following have died in the service or as a result of the 
 service : Mrs. M. D. Todd, M. D. Todd, J. L. Richardson, Mrs. 
 Mary Bishop Moore, Daniel Scott, William Durban, and Eli 
 Brearley. Mr. Todd went to the South of France hoping to 
 find relief. He found none. Then he returned to America 
 and sought health in Southern California. He was disap- 
 pointed again. He died and was buried at Los Gatos. Mrs. 
 Moore died while her husband was doing his monumental work 
 in London. At the time of her death it was said that a simple 
 statement of her beautiful and consecrated life would seem, 
 to those who did not know her, extravagant praise. From 
 childhood, she gave herself, with the unwavering loyalty of a 
 
EXPANSION. 131 
 
 supreme love, to the service of Christ. She shared freely in 
 the abundant labors of her husband as his helper, the inspira- 
 tion of his heart, the guide of his counsels, and the sharer of 
 his cares. Her end was beautiful beyond the power of words 
 to tell. William Durban was a saint of God, a scholar of high 
 rank; as a writer he had no superior among the Disciples of 
 Christ. Eli Brearley died in consequence of the War. 
 
 Since 1894 the management of the work has been in the 
 hands of a committee representing all the churches. The So- 
 ciety makes an annual grant; the English Committee dis- 
 tributes it. The selection of the workers and the direction of 
 the work are in the hands of the Committee on the field. As 
 a result of the war, the two bodies in England that stood for 
 the same things united. The first act of the united body was 
 the planning of a Training S«hool, to be located in Birming- 
 ham. 
 
 II. IN SCANDINAVIA. 
 
 (Continued from page 56.) 
 
 Dr. Hoick, who began the work in Denmark in 1876, con- 
 tinued in it as long as he lived. He served the Society for 
 thirty-one years. The last ten years of his life he received no 
 salary. The money that was sent him month by month was 
 used in the work ; no part of it was retained by him. At the 
 time of his death it was said that no other missionary had 
 served the Society for so long a time. The church building 
 in Copenhagen is one of his monuments. That building is 
 well located and well arranged. It cost when built $22,000, 
 and is worth more now than it cost. It is said to be the best 
 dissenting house of worship in the city. 
 
 While li\dng in Copenhagen and doing his utmost to estab- 
 lish the church he served, Dr. Hoick was thinking of Norway 
 and Sweden, as Paul at Troas was thinking of Europe. On 
 invitation, he visited Norway, as Paul, in response to the 
 call of the man of Macedonia, \'isited Europe. His visit, 
 which lasted only a few weeks, resulted in the establishment of 
 a church in Frederickshald. Seeing what he believed to be a 
 
132 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 great and effectual door open before him, Dr. Hoick asked the 
 Society for a grant of one thousand dollars for Scandinavia. 
 He asked this grant for one year only. He thought that in one 
 year several self-supporting churches could be established. 
 His request was granted. But that did not suffice. An annual 
 grant of one thousand dollars was necessary till 1910. 
 
 The gospel was preached in many places and converts made. 
 Twenty churches were organized ; in a few years ten of these 
 had buildings of their own. These buildings were not large or 
 costly, but they were sufficient for all the needs of the worship- 
 ers. The towns and cities in Norway in which the representa- 
 tives of the Society did their work, were these : Aalesund, 
 Bergen, Christiania, Egersund, Frederickshald, Frederick- 
 stad, E., Frederickstad, W., Gjeithus, Holmsbo, Horten, Kam- 
 pen, Kragero, Lardal, Narsnaes, Naersodden, Omarck, Risor, 
 Sarpsborg, Skotfus, Stavanger, Svelvik, Tofte, Tonsberg. The 
 churches established were not large and were not made up of 
 prosperous people, and were not supplied with competent 
 leadership. On this account they were the victims of the 
 * ' tongue-speakers ' ' and the ' ' prophesiers, ' ' who through their 
 cunning craftiness were able to seduce some from their alle- 
 giance to Christ. 
 
 Four men were sent from the United States to assist in the 
 work. These men were Julius Cramer, 0. C. Mikkelsen, R. P. 
 Anderson, and E. W. Pease. Julius Cramer was born in 
 Schleswig. After completing the English Bible Course in 
 Drake University he returned to his own country to preach 
 the gospel to his own people. 0. C. Mikkelsen, a Dane by 
 birth, spent two terms in Oskaloosa College and two years in 
 the College of the Bible. President Graham and President 
 McGarvey recommended him highly for an appointment. R. 
 P. Anderson was born in Birkenhead, England ; his wife was 
 born in Kilmarnock, Scotland. Mr. Anderson spent a number 
 of years in the United States, and was for a time on the edi- 
 torial staff of the Christian Standard. Before going to Chris- 
 tiania Mr. Anderson spent some years with Dr. Hoick in 
 Copenhagen. E. W. Pease began his work near the close of 
 
EXPANSION. 133 
 
 the year 1900, and served eight years. He went to Norway 
 direct from Yale. 
 
 In addition to the four sent from the United States to be 
 associated with Dr. Hoick, a number of men were employed in 
 Norway. Among them were the following: John Borglin, 
 I. P. Dauielsen, Neils Devoid, N. A. Foss, Andreas Herman- 
 sen, William Johannsen, Anders Johnsen, K. Larsen, Hendrik 
 Nevland, Edvard Nielsen, August Samuelsen, Harold Wester, 
 E. Westland. These were good men and did what they could. 
 But they were working men, for the most part, and could give 
 only a part of their time to the work of the church. They were 
 not educated men and were not able to meet and vanquish in 
 argument the "tongue-speakers" and the "prophesiers" and 
 the Mormons and the Adventists and other sectaries who were 
 ever ready to compass sea and land to make prosel>i;es to 
 their heretical notions. Because of the lack of strong leaders 
 the churches were sometimes torn with internal dissension and 
 strife. Ambitious men wanted office and control, and the 
 churches were divided over them. 
 
 Towards the close of the eighties a revival swept over 
 southern Norway. Working men and others carried the mes- 
 sage of primitive Christianity far and wide. The people 
 began to read the Bible, and, as they read, they were aroused 
 to a sense of their duty. The State church priests raved as 
 the}^ saw the people turning to the Lord, Being defeated in 
 argument, they avenged themselves by applying an antiquated 
 law which condemned to prison any one who baptized a minor. 
 Many of the Disciples of Christ suffered imprisonment for 
 this cause. The persecution did not continue long. In a little 
 time the whole country was open. There were more invita- 
 tions than the evangelists could accept. 
 
 Mr. Anderson wrote of Norway' as a great field. "The 
 people are poor in material tilings, but rich in faith and deeply 
 religious. Nowhere have I seen such deep, simple piety, such 
 intense spiritual yearning after God, and among all classes 
 such reverent respect for Christ and Christianity'. Allied to 
 this is the sturdy national independence of the people, who 
 
134 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 want to see things with their own eyes and judge with their 
 own minds. This may lead to one-sided judgment, but the 
 motive is pure and the effort is educative. Hence the mind 
 is open to the truth. And this is a great point indeed. 
 
 "We need educated, saintly preachers here. There is no 
 nonsense about Norwegian Christianity. It is not a thing of 
 fluttering ribbons, a gaudy ornament, but a deep, tense, vivid, 
 reality. Perhaps the shadow of the great mountains is upon 
 it. The majesty of nature, which has created an austere and 
 deep-hearted people, reflects itself in the seriousness with 
 which divine things grip the conscience. We feel that the 
 blessing of the Lord is upon us, and when the bright morning 
 breaks, when the laborers come home from the toil of the 
 harvest-field, we expect to see many a sheaf gathered from 
 Norway. ' ' 
 
 Mr. Pease spent most of his time as an evangelist. In one 
 of his reports he told some of his experiences. "In the last 
 year John Borglin and I have been traveling and holding ex- 
 tended meetings at various places. This awakened great in- 
 terest in Aremack, near the border of Sweden. I visited that 
 place last winter when everything was frozen solid. After 
 traveling three hours before light, I arrived at Mj'sen, thence 
 in a farmer's old sled for forty -two miles to a meeting-place, 
 where I found a congregation of five hundred. I found that it 
 was planned that I should drive ten miles more after preach- 
 ing to get lodging. But as one who lived near the church 
 asked me to remain with him, I accepted. The next day I had 
 to return over the Same forty-two miles, and take a train to 
 meet my other appointments. I do not have such cold trips 
 often, but they emphasize the truth that a missionary here 
 must have a warm heart, together with a lovable disposition, 
 patience and willingness to suffer for Christ's sake. I might 
 add that we are gaining in Horten, Sande, and Porsgrund. 
 There is a large opportunity in Laurdel and Sandsvaer and 
 upon the main islands along the coast. With reference to the 
 islands, there are many that are never visited by a preacher, 
 
EXPANSION. 135 
 
 and where we could do a great work without hindering our 
 other work." 
 
 A small work was done in Sweden. Under the preaching 
 of Dr. Holek a church was organized in Malmo and one in 
 Linliam. There was a small group of believers in Ramlosa. 
 I. P. Liljenstein labored in Sweden under the direction of 
 Dr. Hoick. 
 
 On the 9th of February, 1907, Dr. Hoick entered his eternal 
 home. For several years he had been in poor health and un- 
 able to do any work. While his death was not unexpected, it 
 brought sorrow to all the churches with which he had to do. 
 He was the father of the work in Scandinavia. His unselfish 
 and devoted life caused the churches to love and to honor him 
 as few men are loved and honored. 
 
 Besides preaching in the pulpit and from house to house, 
 Dr. Hoick greatly extended his influence by using the press 
 freely. Early in his ministry in Copenhagen he issued a 
 monthly called "The Old Paths." A copy of that magazine 
 fell into the hands of a sailor and was carried to Norway. It 
 was the reading of that copy that led to the invitation to Dr. 
 Hoick to visit Norway and preach to the people the things the 
 magazine advocated. Later he published a weekly paper de- 
 signed to meet the spiritual needs of the Danish peasantry. 
 That enterprise prospered and the paper became a welcome 
 visitor in many homes. Later still he published a paper for 
 children. The returns from that paper made him financially 
 independent. More than that, they put it into his power to 
 assist the work of the Kingdom in a generous way. 
 
 In 1885 Dr. Hoick was elected to the Danish Parliament 
 where he engaged in a time of great stress in the struggle for 
 freedom and toleration. After serving for six years he gave up 
 his seat because of ill health. Dr. Hoick introduced the Order 
 of Odd Fellows into Denmark and was its first Grand Master. 
 He had the joy of seeing the royal family join the Order, and 
 on the occasion of King Christian's Golden Wedding, he 
 was honored by being knighted — ' ' Knight of the Order of the 
 Dannebrog ' ' — and received the title of Justitzrat. 
 
136 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Dr. Hoick was married twice. His first wife was an Amer- 
 ican; the second was a Dane. Both were cultured Christian 
 women and stood by his side in adversity and in prosperity. 
 Both are with the saints in glory. Dr. Hoick had no children 
 of his own, but he adopted two orphans. He trained them 
 up in the way they should go. He went before them in the 
 path of rectitude and honor and said to them, "This is the 
 way, walk ye in it. ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Cramer died three years ago. She was an earnest 
 Christian worker. The church in Copenhagen is poorer with- 
 out her; the home she adorned is different because she who 
 gave it its brightness and its joy is in her grave. 
 
 III. IN PARIS. 
 
 (Continued from page 58.) 
 
 Jules Delaunay reported that he conducted weekly meetings 
 in four places in the city. Besides preaching three times a 
 day, he taught two Bible Classes and one evening class, which 
 he called his school of the prophets. He expressed the hope 
 that the young men in that class might preach the gospel when 
 his tongue was silent in the grave. In addition, he wi'ote a 
 number of tracts ; some of these were translated into Ger- 
 man and were read in Germany and Austria. He prepared a 
 hymnal and had the pleasure of hearing the hymns sung in the 
 streets and in the homes of the people. Moreover, he compiled 
 the Bibliotheca Christiana, a work in thirty volumes. He cor- 
 responded with converts who had found their way to Java, 
 Tonquin, Holland, Spain, Austria, Poland, Russia, Tunis, Al- 
 geria, England, the Valley of the Congo, and with the young 
 Waldos and Lollards around the mountain altar of the Wal- 
 denses. 
 
 The equipment of the Mission was of the simplest kind. 
 Two stores were rented and made into one. The salle thus 
 made was the neatest, if not the largest, of its kind in Paris. 
 But after all that can be said in its favor it was only a shed by 
 the sidewalk. People able and willing to support a church 
 
EXPANSION. 137 
 
 would not condescend to identify themselves with a Mission 
 conducted in a salle by the wayside. The missionaries felt 
 that a flourishing work could not be built up without a suitable 
 building, and their daily prayer was that some rich Centurion 
 might build them a synagogue. Each week more than six 
 hundred persons entered the salle, but nearly all came from the 
 lowest class. 
 
 The Mission was located in that section of the city known as 
 the Vaugirard. That was said to be the most Bibleless suburb 
 of Bibleless Paris, and a stronghold of atheism. Not only so, 
 but the Jesuits made the Vaugirard a center of their forces. 
 In 1884 the Society said that in order to reach the best 
 thought of France, and to make an impression on its religious 
 life, another mission should be established in a different part 
 of the city and among a different class of people, or in another 
 citj' of France, as the Board might determine. 
 
 The chief hindrance to the progress of the Mission was the 
 missionary in charge. Jules Delaunay was a good man, a 
 man of blameless life, but a man as lacking in all the elements 
 of leadership as a child. He was always in debt. It mattered 
 not what his income was, or how often the Society or its 
 friends paid his debts, he was soon complaining of his financial 
 condition and crying for help. He could not lead, and he was 
 not willing that anyone else should lead. Wliatever was 
 written must be written by him, and by no one else. If work- 
 ers were chosen he was the only one capable of passing on their 
 qualifications. He had been a student of the Catacombs; he 
 knew little of human nature either in himself or in others. 
 
 The Society in Convention assembled said that in con- 
 sideration of M. Delaunay 's advanced age and the necessity 
 of the great work that lies before us in France, the most 
 pressing need of the Mission is the addition of at least one 
 thoroughly competent and efficient missionary. The next year 
 the same conviction found expression. The need of a discreet 
 and able missionary who would take charge of the Mission 
 and give direction to its activities, was stated and empha- 
 sized. The Society did not know in what direction to look for 
 
138 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 such a man, but as God gave men for other missions, it was 
 hoped that he would give one for this. 
 
 The situation in Paris became impossible. The only prac- 
 ticable course open to the Societ}^ was to suspend the Mission. 
 That was done and done with the greatest reluctance. At the 
 Convention of 1886 the following resolution was adopted, 
 "Whereas the Paris Mission cannot, in the opinion of the 
 Board, be made a success because of present obstacles, without 
 incurring more expense than we can meet, it is therefore 
 recommended that, after three months' notice, the said Mis- 
 sion be discontinued for the present." This action was com- 
 municated to M. and Madame Jules Delaunay with as much 
 consideration for their feelings as was possible. All the debts 
 of the Mission were paid. All the financial obligations of the 
 missionaries were fully met, and their salaries and allowances 
 continued for several months after their services ceased. 
 
 IV. IN TURKEY. 
 
 (Continued from page 59.) 
 
 For five years G. N. Shishmanian and family were the 
 only representatives of the Society in the Turkish empire. 
 They made their home in Constantinople. He preached and 
 taught and wrote. His tracts were carried far beyond the 
 limits of the city. Persons who read those tracts and wished 
 to learn more of the views of their author, invited him to visit 
 and preach in their communities. In response to those invita- 
 tions he visited Bardizag, Sivas, Giol Dagh, Erzeroum, An- 
 tioch, Tarsus, Biridjek, Aleppo, Harpoot, Dirbeker, Zarah, 
 Urfa, Bythias, Nicomedia, Kessah, Lidjeh, and Bitlis on the 
 Lake of Van. In most, if not in all these places churches were 
 organized. No one of the number was large and able to sup- 
 port itself. Most of them met in private homes and were 
 ministered to by one or more of their own members. 
 
 In 1884 Dr. Garabed Kevorkian was sent to take charge 
 of the work in Marsovan. He was a physician and an evan- 
 gelist. His knowledge of medicine gave him favor with many 
 
EXPANSION. 139 
 
 who would not listen to him if he were an evangelist and 
 nothing more. A Turkish Pasha whom he cured was his 
 friend ever after and protected him against fanatics and 
 others who were disposed to molest him. Dr. Kevorkian had 
 the oversight of these outstations: Haji Keni, Capon Kara, 
 Aza Bajhee, Tocat, and Checharshambeh. In 1886 Hohannes 
 Karagiozian was sent to Marash in Cilicia. He labored at that 
 point and at Aintab, Alboostan, and Hajin. Some work was 
 done at two points in Russia. 
 
 In 1898 Mr. and Mrs. Andrew L. Chapman were sent to 
 Constantinople. They reached that city on the second day of 
 October of that year. Both are graduates of Bethany College. 
 Mr. Chapman was born at Dutch Fork, Pennsylvania; Mrs. 
 Chapman was born in Greensburg, Indiana. Mr. Chapman 
 preached in English every week, and occasionally in Armenian 
 through an interpreter. He preached frequentlj" to English- 
 speaking people at Pera and at Bebek on the Bosporus. Be- 
 sides preaching, he taught, studied Turkish and Armenian, 
 and performed the duties of the treasurer of the Mission. He 
 gave a course of Bible lessons in the school, covering the books 
 of the New Testament and the geography of Palestine. He 
 taught English at night to a class of girls and boys. While 
 Mr. Shishmanian was located in Sivas, Mr. Chapman had full 
 charge of all the work in Constantinople. Mrs. Chapman 
 taught two classes three days in the week. 
 
 John Johnson was engaged to take the oversight of the work 
 in Smyrna. Mr. Johnson is an Englishman and had some 
 experience as a missionary in North Africa. He found the 
 church in Smyrna reduced to eleven members, three men and 
 eight women. They were all poor and without vision or hope. 
 He did what he could for them. In his preaching he used the 
 lantern. The pictures assisted in attracting the people to the 
 chapel. They conveyed the truth to their minds better than 
 he could with his limited knowledge of the language. 
 
 The work was all done among the Armenians and other 
 Christian sects. Nothing could be done among the Moslems. 
 The authorities would not allow any book attacking Moham- 
 
140 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 medanism to be published. If a Moslem were to accept the 
 gospel he would be forced to enter the army. While in the 
 army he would be poisoned or shot, or sent to some remote 
 province and never be heard from again. The hostility of 
 the government to Christianity manifested itself in many 
 ways. No new school could be opened without the consent 
 of Abdul-Hamid, the Sultan. That meant that it could not 
 be opened at all. Permission to open a school or a church could 
 not be obtained. Old laws were stringently enforced, and new 
 laws, more severe than the old, were enacted. The officials 
 were suspicious, and scented mischief where no mischief 
 existed. Because of the attitude of the government the 
 Armenian people lived in a state of constant dread. In the 
 morning they said, ''"Would God it were evening." In the 
 evening they said, "Would God it were morning." They 
 were imprisoned, banished, robbed, and killed without cause. 
 
 Mr. Shishmanian and Dr. Kevorkian were American citi- 
 zens and had their passports, but they were Armenians, and 
 were not on the same footing as men who were born in Amer- 
 ica. The government believed or pretended to believe that 
 they became American citizens that they might be able to 
 secure immunities and benefits which otherwise would be 
 beyond their reach. Their passport did not protect them al- 
 ways from insult and maltreatment. Sometimes their homes 
 were raided and their books and papers carried away for an 
 examination, and not always returned in good condition. 
 Sometimes they were forbidden to travel, and without the 
 consent of the government they could not travel anywhere. 
 More than once Mr. Shishmanian was detained as a virtual 
 prisoner for two months. The American Minister and the 
 Consuls could not prevent these annoyances. One of the 
 chapels was closed. The worshipers were told not to open it 
 again. 
 
 The work of the Mission could not be carried on without 
 more qualified workers. It was not practicable to send the 
 men needed from the United States, and it was not practicable 
 to train pastors and evangelists and teachers in Turkey. 
 
EXPANSION. 141 
 
 When Mr. Chapman was appointed, it was in the hope that 
 he might be able to begin a training school. It was the pur- 
 pose of the Society to send two or three men to be associated 
 with him. Mr. Chapman soon saw that nothing of the sort 
 could be done, and, after three years, resigned and came home. 
 
 It was at the suggestion of Professor McGarvey that the 
 Turkish Mission was opened. His interest in that Mission 
 never waned. Mr. Shishmanian and Dr. Kevorkian and Mr. 
 Karagiozian had been his pupils, and his life was bound up 
 in them. He undertook to raise the money to provide a chapel 
 for the church in Marash, as Mr. Errett undertook to provide 
 the money for a chapel in Smyrna, and as J. H. Garrison 
 undertook to raise money for a chapel in Marsovan. Mrs. 
 A. A. Johnston and Mrs. R. W. Allen secured money for a 
 lot in Constantinople for a school and chapel. 
 
 After supporting the Turkish Mission for twenty-six years, 
 and seeing little fruit, the Board came to the conclusion that 
 it could use its funds to better purpose in some of the non- 
 Christian fields. The American Board had a great work in 
 Turkey and covered the field fairly well. The work of the 
 Society overlapped that of the American Board. For these 
 and other reasons the work was continued till September, 
 1905. 
 
 Before the time came for closing the Turkish Mission 
 Hohannes Karagiozian, who had not been found a satisfactory 
 missionary, was dismissed from the service. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Johnson were transferred to China, Mr. Shishmanian was 
 given the property in Constantinople in lieu of traveling ex- 
 penses home and a retiring allowance. Dr. Kevorkian was 
 pensioned and thus assured against want in his old age. After 
 some time spent in America Dr. Kevorkian longed to be back 
 among his children in the gospel. They begged him to return 
 and live among them. He consulted the Society on the subject 
 and declared his willingness to live on his pension. His 
 money was sent on regularly. For three years now no word 
 has been received from him. The drafts sent him were re- 
 turned with the letters unopened. The last time the Society 
 
142 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 heard from him was in June, 1915. It is possible that he 
 shared the fate of other Armenians, and that no trace of him 
 will ever be discovered. Dr. Kevorkian was a good man, and 
 if he fell as a martyr or died a natural death, we can comfort 
 our hearts with the assurance that he entered the joy of his 
 Lord. 
 
 V. EXPANSION IN INDIA. 
 
 1. In Harda. 
 
 (Continued from page 90.) 
 
 As the missionaries gained a better knowledge of the lan- 
 guage and of the people and their religions, they were able 
 to preach more effectively, and to conduct the schools with 
 more profit to the pupils, and with more satisfaction to the 
 parents and to themselves. At the same time the fame of the 
 Mission was being carried into an ever-widening area. 
 
 Through the courtesy of the Presbyterian missionaries in 
 Rajputana they secured Jagganath and Nathoolal and their 
 wives; Jagganath was a preacher and Nathoolal was a 
 teacher. Mr. Wharton set himself to work with these helpers 
 in preaching regularly in the bazaar, opening Sunday schools, 
 conversing with shopkeepers and others, and touring through 
 the villages. In his account of preaching in the crowded 
 bazaars, he said that seven out of eight of the thousands who 
 stood to hear the message wore the marks of idol-worship on 
 their foreheads, while within the sound of his voice were 
 temples made by hand and filled with gods that never made 
 anything. Mr. Wharton and his helpers preached in the 
 annual fair held in Harda. This fair lasted a month. A 
 friendly native gave them the use of a very large tent. In this 
 tent great numbers gathered by day and by night to see the 
 pictures on the screen, to examine the literature offered for 
 sale, and to hear the preaching. 
 
 On the bazaar days one of the missionaries went out and 
 spoke to the women that came in from the surrounding vil- 
 lages ; she read to them from the Gospels and sang Christian 
 hymns. Sometimes she saw tears in their eyes, and they said, 
 
EXPANSION. 143 
 
 "Whom have we to teach us such wisdom? Just as the cows 
 are without understanding, so are we. ' ' 
 
 In Handia, a village tv/elve miles away, the missionaries 
 pitched their tent in a tamarind grove overlooking the Nar- 
 bada river. Under a tree near hy was an image of the monkey 
 god, and crowds bowed down and worshipped before it. Not 
 far away was a temple devoted to Mahadev. Day and night 
 the priests chanted to a hideous accompaniment of native in- 
 struments, ''Great, great, great Mahadev." Govind Rao, an 
 evangelist, and several others assisted in the preaching. Many 
 questions were asked and answered. Other outstations were 
 established as follows : Charwa, Timarni, and Rahatgaon. 
 At Charwa a "Christian well" was dug and the village sup- 
 plied with an abundance of pure water. At Timarni a bunga- 
 low and hospital were built at a cost of $830.00. At Rahat- 
 gaon, a village at the base of the Satpura Mountains, a home 
 was built for Jagganath. These mountains are inhabited by 
 Gonds and Kurkus, two of the aboriginal tribes of India. Mr. 
 Wharton and his assistants spent months among these people, 
 seeking to win them to the love and service of Jesus Christ. 
 
 The work was not confined to Harda and these four out- 
 stations. The missionaries took their tents and supplies and 
 ■went out into the villages of the District and preached the 
 gospel of the grace of God to multitudes who had never heard 
 the name of Jesus of Nazareth. They visited the Singajee 
 fair, thirty-five miles from Harda, and Bhopal, seven hours 
 by rail from Harda, a Mohammedan city of 60,000 people. 
 They soon disposed of all their Gospels and tracts and had calls 
 for many more. They gave medicine to the sick and dis- 
 tributed Gospels and tracts to such as promised to make good 
 use of them. In addition, they preached to the soldiers in 
 the cantonments and baptized such as confessed their faith in 
 Jesus as the Christ, the Son of the living God. They sought 
 to reach the Eurasians and other English-speaking people 
 with the word of truth, the gospel of salvation. They organ- 
 ized a Christian Association on the same plan as the Young 
 
144 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Men's Christian Association. They pleaded for temperance 
 in season and out of season. 
 
 The Lord's day was given up largely to the Sunday schools. 
 Ten schools were taught on Saturday and Sunday. Five of 
 the number were held in small rented houses or huts, and five 
 were held on the streets or under the shade of trees. The 
 outfit was the simplest imaginable, but the children were fresh 
 from the hand of their Maker; the truth they studied was 
 the good seed of the Kingdom, and some fruit appeared. The 
 missionaries found the children much more receptive than 
 their parents. The parents were satisfied with their religion 
 and desired no change. The children were inquisitive and 
 eager to learn. 
 
 The need of a medical missionary was realized from the 
 beginning. The nearest physician was sixty-eight miles away. 
 The missionaries treated themselves when sick, and the people 
 among whom they lived when they suffered from fever and 
 cholera. Dr. C. S. Durand was the first medical missionary 
 sent by the Society to India. Dr. and Mrs. Durand came from 
 Sedalia, Missouri. Before going to India he spent a year in 
 New York in postgraduate study. The Board gave him one 
 thousand dollars to defray his expenses. Dr. and Mrs. Durand 
 reached Harda in October, 1889. He opened a dispensary and 
 began work at once. In addition to the dispensary, he felt the 
 need of a hospital in which surgical cases and other cases need- 
 ing continued oversight might be housed. He worked for 
 months seeking to secure a plot of land upon which the pro- 
 posed hospital might be built. Having exhausted every re- 
 source of which he could think, he gave up trying and told the 
 Lord in prayer that if He wanted a hospital in Harda He 
 must furnish the land, because he had done his best and had 
 failed. The next morning, without another effort on the 
 Doctor's part, one of the men of the place called and offered 
 to give him a plot of ground for the hospital. In a few months 
 a building was erected and dedicated to the service of God 
 and humanity. The building was small and modest in appear- 
 
INDIA. 
 
 Those who have served long periods and those who have died. 
 
 Rcndinfi from left to rifiht. befiinninc/ at top: G. L. Wharton, M. D. Adams, Dr. 
 C. C. Drummond, Miss Mary Thompson, David Rioch, .J. G. McGavran, Miss 
 Josepha Franklin. Miss Hattie L. Judson, Miss Stella Franklin, Dr. Mary Mp- 
 Gavran, D. O. Cunningham, H. C. Saum, Miss Mary L. Clarke, G. W. Brown, O. .T. 
 Grainger, C. E. Benlehr. 
 
EXPANSION. 145 
 
 ance. It had cost only $1,330, but in it a great work has been 
 done. 
 
 Recently a more commodious hospital building has been 
 erected. The first one answered all purposes when the Mis- 
 sion was small and the patients few in number and most of 
 them unwilling to be lodged in any place outside their own 
 homes. But when the patients were numbered by the thou- 
 sand and wanted proper treatment, the original building was 
 wholly inadequate. The present building is not yet as well 
 equipped as it should be, but it is a great improvement on the 
 old. In it a much larger work and a much better work can be 
 done. 
 
 Dr. Durand was moved with compassion as he saw the 
 numerous lepers of India. He set his heart on doing some- 
 thing to better their condition. He made a special study of 
 leprosy and thought he had discovered a cure for it. He was 
 mistaken in this. He was able to relieve the suffering, but he 
 could not arrest the progress of the disease. A group of 
 buildings were erected at the edge of the town, and the lepers 
 were gathered in and fed and clothed and treated. Mr. Whar- 
 ton preached to them, baptized the believers, and organized 
 them into a church. The Mission did for them what Father 
 Damien did for the leper colony of Molokai. This work was 
 supported till 1906, when the number of inmates was so small 
 that it was deemed advisable to send them to Dhar, and to 
 close the asylum. 
 
 When Dr. Durand resigned, Dr. C. C. Drummond took his 
 place. Dr. Drummond received his medical education in 
 Cotner University and in New York. He and his family ar- 
 rived in India in the autumn of 1897. It fell to his lot to 
 fight the awful scourge of sickness that followed the famine. 
 Dr. Drummond has spent more than twenty years in Harda. 
 He has cared for the sick in Harda and in the region round- 
 about. He is known all through the District. Patients have 
 come to him one hundred, two hundred, three hundred miles. 
 The people say of him that he is not a man, but a god. They 
 say that only a Divine Person could work the cures that he 
 
 10 
 
146 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 has worked among them. In the time of plague he has re- 
 mained in his hospital and ready to assist any who were in 
 need. The British Government has decorated him in recogni- 
 tion of his heroic services during epidemics of plague. 
 
 Miss Jennie Fleming, formerly of Columbia, Missouri, was 
 associated with Dr. Drummond for several years. Miss Flem- 
 ing is a trained nurse. She was able to care for women and 
 children who were afraid to look upon the face of a male 
 physician. She had access to the homes of women that had 
 never been opened to a white face before. While Dr. Drum- 
 mond was at home on his first furlough, Miss Fleming had 
 charge of the hospital and dispensary and treated both men 
 and women. During Dr. Drummond 's second furlough, Dr. 
 George E. Miller had charge of the medical work in Harda. 
 
 In a previous chapter reference has been made to the 
 first school in Harda. This was a school for boys and was con- 
 ducted by Miss Laura V. Kinsey of the Christian "Woman's 
 Board of Missions. After her marriage to Mr. Ben N. Mitchell 
 that school fell into other hands. Mr. Wharton wrote of it as 
 a Christian school. It was opened by reading a lesson from 
 tlie word of God, the singing of a hymn, and prayer. The 
 textbooks were Christian books filled with Christian doctrine 
 from the first reader upward. Every boy in the second grade 
 and above was required to study and recite a lesson daily 
 from the New Testament. Before dismissal the boys stood 
 and sang a hymn. 
 
 The girls' school was conducted by Miss Levermore. She 
 taught her pupils the Scriptures, reading, writing, arithmetic, 
 grammar, geography, English, and needlework. Later she 
 turned the school over to Miss Sue A. Robinson. Miss Lever- 
 more went out from the West London Tabernacle ; Miss Rob- 
 inson from St. Louis. Miss Robinson said that the people of 
 India had to learn that their daughters derived a benefit from 
 education. "Parents think their children cannot be spared 
 from home. The}" are needed to gather in the grain and for 
 other purposes. Some do not want their daughters to read, 
 and are particularly anxious that the}^ should not read the 
 
EXPANSION. 147 
 
 Bible. ' ' As the girls are married by the time they are twelve 
 an}' scheme of education for them must, in the nature of the 
 case, be elementarj^ Miss Robinson died on the 26th of July, 
 1892. She spent the hot season on the plains when she should 
 have spent it in the Himalayas. The women of Louisville built 
 a school for her girls and in her honor. Miss Robinson had 
 lived in Louisville and was deeply loved by those who knew 
 her life and worth. The municipality gave the land upon 
 which the school was built. 
 
 In the autumn of 1892 Miss Ilattie L. Judson was sent to 
 India to carry on the work that Miss Robinson laid down in 
 death. Miss Judson was a distant relative of Adoniram 
 Judson. She went out from the church in Danbury, Con- 
 necticut. In the few years she spent in India she did an ex- 
 cellent work, and won for herself a permanent place in the 
 thought and affection of all who were associated with her. She 
 exhibited the highest of all love; she died for her friends. 
 
 In the j^ear 1900 George William Brown and family landed 
 in India. He was sent out as an educational missionary. Mr. 
 Brown was graduated from Hiram College and had consider- 
 able experience as a teacher before his appointment. On his 
 first furlough he received the degree of Doctor of Philosophy 
 from Johns Hopkins University. After a year spent in the 
 study of the language, he took charge of the schools in Harda 
 and continued in the position till 1904, when he was trans- 
 ferred to Jubbulpore to take charge of the Bible College. The 
 same year that Mr. Brown reached Harda, G. W. Coffman was 
 transferred from Damoh to Harda to assist in the schools. 
 It was under his supervision that the high-school building was 
 erected. The next year 0. J. Grainger and Miss Maude 
 Plunket arrived on the field. The following year they were 
 married. Mr, Grainger was graduated from Hiram College 
 and Miss Punket from Indiana University. Until Mr. Brown 
 was transferred to Jubbulpore, Mr. Grainger was engaged in 
 evangelistic work; after that he had charge of the schools. • 
 In 1906 Mr. Grainger was transferred to Jubbulpore, to assist 
 in the College of the Bible and with the Press. Mr. Grainger 
 
148 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 was succeeded as superintendent of the schools in Harda by 
 D. 0. Cunningham, who arrived in India the year previous. 
 Mr. Cunningham trained many of the Christian teachers for 
 their life-work. At the same time he had charge of the Eng- 
 lish church as well as the work carried on by the native evan- 
 gelists. When Mr. Cunningham returned home on furlough, 
 H. A. Eicher succeeded him, and when Mr. Eicher returned 
 home, Mr. W. H. Scott succeeded him. Mr. Cunningham and 
 Mr. Eicher were graduated from Hiram College, and Mr. 
 Scott from the University of Missouri and Union Theological 
 Seminary. 
 
 Miss Josepha and Miss Stella Franklin have each spent 
 some time in Harda. They assisted in training the teachers 
 and in building up the primary school. Miss Josepha Frank- 
 lin went out from the high school of Anderson, Indiana. She 
 and her sister are women of unusual ability. It should be 
 added that the wives of the missionaries have had a worthy 
 share in all the work that has been done. 
 
 The schools in Harda have grown and prospered. In addi- 
 tion to the primary schools there is a middle school and a 
 high school. These schools are attended by the children from 
 Christian homes and by children from Hindu and Mohamme- 
 dan homes. One period of every day is devoted to the study 
 of the Bible, and all who attend are required to participate. 
 The Government gives grants-in-aid and supervises the work. 
 The grant-in-aid is in proportion to the number of pupils 
 and the qualit}^ of the work done. 
 
 In the month of February, 1893, a Bible and Training 
 School was started in Harda with eight students. Mr. Whar- 
 ton was president and faculty. He conducted the school in his 
 own home. Some of the most effective evangelists in the Mis- 
 sion were trained in that institution. Of the twenty-five who 
 matriculated, only five completed the course. These were 
 Gulali, Jharwa, Yakub Masih, M. J. Shah, and John Panna. 
 It was in the year 1897 that these five, after the final exami- 
 nations, received certificates of proficiency. While in school 
 they read and mastered the textbooks, heard the lectures, went 
 
EXPANSION. 149 
 
 out on the streets and into the bazaars and told the people 
 what the}' had learned and knew to bo true. At convenient 
 seasons they went out into other towns and into the villages 
 preaching the word. 
 
 Zenana work has been carried on from the first. The women 
 of the better classes never appear in any public assembly. If 
 they are ever reached it must be in their own homes and by 
 members of their own sex. Before her marriage to Mr. 
 Jackson, and after her marriage, Miss Helen Levermore 
 went into the homes of the people in the interest of the 
 Kingdom. Miss Robinson and Miss Judson did the same. 
 Miss Judson said, "When I am visiting the zenanas and 
 leaving, the women call to me, 'God bless j^ou Maimsahib, 
 do not forget to come again. ' The men in the street often call 
 me to come and teach their wives." One woman said, "Sister, 
 we never heard this before, but since you have been coming, 
 we have begun to think on this wisdom." The married 
 women have aided the single women in this form of Christian 
 service. 
 
 The one woman who has devoted herself almost exclusively 
 to Bible teaching in the homes of India's women is Miss Mary 
 Thompson. She joined the Mission in 1897. Miss Thompson 
 came from Australia and has been supported by the Aus- 
 tralian churches from the first. Miss Thompson has a hun- 
 dred homes which she visits regularly. Women have said to 
 her, "We never knew we had souls till you told us." Miss 
 Thompson has contributed largely in giving the Harda girls' 
 school the largest attendance of non-Christian girls in the 
 Mission. Miss Thompson is loved and respected by Christians 
 and non-Christians alike. Among her pupils are many secret 
 followers of Jesus. 
 
 Others beside those named have spent some time and have 
 done some work in Harda. That was natural since Harda is 
 the oldest station in the Mission and the station nearest the 
 port of entry. The following have spent some time in Harda : 
 J. G. McGavran, who arrived in 1892; Mr. and Mrs. David 
 Rioch, who arrived in 1898 ; Miss Mildred Franklin, who ar- 
 
150 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 rived in 1897 ; Mr. and Mrs. Saum, who arrived in 1905 ; Mr. 
 and Mrs. Alexander, who arrived in 1908 ; Mr. and Mrs. 
 Moody, who arrived in 1914. 
 
 2. In Bilaspur. 
 
 It will be remembered that the work in Bilaspur was begun 
 by two missionaries representing the Foreign Christian Mis- 
 sionary Society and three representing the Christian Woman 's 
 Board of Missions. Mr. and Mrs. M. D. Adams represented 
 the Foreign Society, and Miss Mary Graybiel, Miss Ada Boyd, 
 and Miss Mary Kingsbury represented the Woman's Board. 
 The work was divided somewhat as follows : The care of the 
 church, the evangelistic work in and about Bilaspur, the boys' 
 schools, and the boys' orphanage, while it was continued, 
 were under the auspices of the Foreign Society'; while the 
 medical work, the girls' schools, the girls' orphanage, and all 
 the zenana work were under the auspices of the Woman's 
 Board. It is the purpose of this chapter to give some ac- 
 count of the work of the Foreign Society only, though even 
 that cannot be fully understood without some knowledge of 
 the extensive and admirable work done by the Woman's 
 Board. 
 
 The work of Mr. Adams and his successors was evangelistic, 
 educational, and benevolent. To be sure, every missionary when 
 touring among the villages, dispensed medicine more or less. 
 He could and did treat simple cases, but that was incidental 
 to his other work. Mr. Adams preached in Bilaspur and vi- 
 cinity. His aim was to build up a strong and influential 
 church at the center. In order to assist in this, he erected 
 a building that served both as a house of worship and as a 
 school house. Later a much larger building for religious 
 purposes was erected in the time of famine and as a famine- 
 relief work. Since that time the first building has been used 
 exclusively for school purposes. The men who were associ- 
 ated with Mr. Adams and the men who succeeded him, laid 
 special stress on preaching the gospel. They did not confine 
 their labors to Bilaspur and the out-stations within easy 
 
EXPANSION. 151 
 
 reach of Bilaspur; they went out into hundreds of villages 
 and preached and sold Gospels and tracts. One man said that 
 in his parish there were a thousand villages. Some he visited 
 twice a week, some once a month, some once a year, and some 
 he had never seen. 
 
 Bilaspur is a town of 20,000, and is on one of the great 
 trunk lines of railroad. The people among whom the mission- 
 aries have done most of their work call themselves Satnamies ; 
 that is, worshipers of the True Name. They are a small Hindu 
 sect numbering less than 300,000. The founder of the sect, 
 who died in 1850, taught them to abstain from tobacco, in- 
 toxicants, and certain forms of immorality. Smoking in every 
 form is strictly prohibited. A heavy penalty is provided for 
 selling, killing, and eating cattle. The Satnamies are ani- 
 mistic in belief, the sun being the chief object of their wor- 
 ship. The name and claim of these people afford the mission- 
 ary a point of contact. Whom they ignorantly worship, the 
 missionary makes known, the one true God, whose name is one. 
 Most of the converts in Bilaspur have come from this sect. 
 The}^ are low caste, but many of the converts have been thor- 
 oughly changed in heart and in life and are intelligent and 
 useful members of the church of the living God. 
 
 In the same District there is a caste known as Chunghij'-as. 
 They belong to the same people who in other parts of India 
 have moved en masse toward Christianity. They are very 
 poor and very ignorant and very superstitious. Mr. Cunning- 
 ham has seen men fighting over a dead rat. They were 
 hungrj^ and saw some food value in the rat's carcass. They 
 eat animals that have died of disease or of old age. Some 
 of the leaders of this caste are anxious for the whole caste to 
 become Christian. Their motives are probably mixed; thej^ 
 hope to improve their condition by the change ; but it is sig- 
 nificant that they see no hope of improvement outside of 
 Christianity. They have said to the missionaries : ' ' Send us 
 preachers and teachers, we are ready to be taught. Open 
 schools for our children." In brain power and in other re- 
 spects these low caste people are not a whit inferior to the 
 
152 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 proud Brahmin. All they need is a chance under fair condi- 
 tions. 
 
 Sunday schools were conducted in Bilaspur from the begin- 
 ning. Before there were any converts the children were gath- 
 ered in and taught the right way of the Lord. A recent report 
 states that the Sunday schools in and around Bilaspur number 
 thirteen, and the pupils 720. Mr. Adams regarded the Sun- 
 day school in Bilaspur the best in India. Each year there is 
 an All-India Sunday school examination in Hindi, on the 
 International Lessons. Certificates are given to all who pass, 
 and four silver medals are given to the four who get the high- 
 est marks in the four divisions of the questions. In 1907 the 
 Bilaspur school got two of the four silver medals, and one 
 was for a boy in the highest of all divisions. Eighty-one 
 boys and girls from the Bilaspur school passed and received 
 certificates. No other school in India did so well. The Sun- 
 day school has demonstrated that it is by far the church 's best 
 ally in increasing the knowledge of the Scriptures and in 
 reaching the people outside the church. 
 
 There are day schools in Bilaspur and in several of the vil- 
 lages. Many more could be opened if the Societj^ had the nec- 
 essary funds. Parents have come long distances begging for 
 schools in their villages, that their children might be taught 
 to read and write. In addition to the primary schools there 
 is a middle school in Bilaspur. Recently a hostel has been 
 provided for Christian boys, and Christian boys come from far 
 and near to avail themselves of it. The government assists 
 with grants-in-aid. In addition, it gives a bonus of Rs. 30 
 for every pupil who passes the teachers' examinations. In 
 all these schools the Bible is taught regularly and systemat- 
 ically. Sometimes there is an attempt made to exclude it 
 from the course of study, but without effect. The mission- 
 aries would rather close the schools than rule out the study 
 of the Book of books, the one Book that is able to make us 
 wise unto salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. 
 
 The principal out-stations are located in the following 
 places: Nipaniya, Savatal, Birkona, Dorki, and Masturi. 
 
EXPANSION. 153 
 
 Nipaniya is ten and a half miles distant ; Birkona five miles ; 
 Dorki and Masturi eleven miles each. Nipaniya and Savatal 
 are supplied with native evangelists ; Birkona and Dorki have 
 primary schools and Christian teachers. A good work has 
 been begun in two villages peopled with thieves and gamblers. 
 These villages have given the government no little trouble. A 
 chapel has been built in each. At first, attempts were made 
 to frighten the evangelists away by the recital of blood- 
 curdling stories. Lately the people appear to be growing more 
 and more friendly. 
 
 Because of famine conditions in the Central Provinces the 
 Society sustained an orphanage for boys in Bilaspur for sev- 
 eral years. A.s many as fifty boys were fed and clothed and 
 housed at one time. Later, when the great orphanage was 
 established in Damoh, these boys were sent there. The interest 
 taken in these boys and the loving care bestowed upon them 
 greatly increased the influence of the Mission and the influ- 
 ence of the individual missionaries. Hindus and Moham- 
 medans who would not listen to the gospel message were pro- 
 foundly impressed by the work done in the orphanage. 
 
 While preaching and teaching Mr. Adams found time to 
 compile and publish a hymn book. This book contained four 
 hundred hymns and a series of responsive readings for use 
 in the churches. The first edition was soon exhausted. Then 
 it was necessary to revise it and to oversee the publication of 
 the second edition. Mr. McGavran edited a quarterly Sunday- 
 school paper in the vernacular. Every agenc}^ that promised 
 to help on the work was used by the missionaries. 
 
 The men and women who have served in Bilaspur were 
 these : Mr. and Mrs. Adams assisted in founding the sta- 
 tion; thej" did all their work in India in Bilaspur. G. W. 
 Jackson spent two years in Bilaspur, assisting Mr. Adams. 
 "When Mr. and Mrs. Adams took their first furlough, Mr. 
 Wharton, who had just returned to the field after his first 
 furlough, and Mr. and Mrs. W. E. Rambo and John G. Mc- 
 Gavran, who accompanied him to India, were assigned to 
 Bilaspur. Mr. Rambo is a graduate of Kentucky University, 
 
154 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 and Mr. McGavran is a graduate of Bethany College. Mr. 
 Rambo is a lover of boys and gladly assumed the oversight of 
 the orphanage. The following year Mr. Adams returned to 
 Bilaspur, and Mr. Wharton went back to Harda. In 1893 
 Mr. McGavran was sent to Kawardha, with a view of opening 
 that place as a principal station. The place not proving 
 as favorable as was anticipated, he was instructed to go to 
 Damoh whither Mr. Rambo and the orphans had been trans- 
 ferred. 
 
 Soon after this, owing to the strain caused by the famine, 
 Mrs. Adams' health failed to such a degree that it was neces- 
 sary for the family to return to America. After settling them 
 in Hiram and seeing her on the way to recovery, Mr. Adams 
 went back to his work in India. In his absence, E. M. Gordon 
 had charge in Bilaspur. In 1908, when Mr. Adams left India 
 permanently, Mr. and Mrs. McGavran were assigned to 
 Bilaspur. Mr. McGavran shepherded the constantly growing 
 Christian community, evangelized among the non-Christians, 
 and superintended the schools, Mrs. McGavran, like the other 
 women in the Mission, endeavored to elevate the home life 
 of the Christians. When, after two years, Mr. and Mrs. Mc- 
 Gavran came home on furlough, Mr. and Mrs. Saum suc- 
 ceeded them. The work had grown to such proportions that 
 additional workers were needed. To supply the need H. A. 
 Eicher, who had reached India in 1909, was asked to spend 
 his second winter in Bilaspur. Then he was called to Harda 
 to assist in the schools, and Mr. and Mrs. P. A. Sherman were 
 called from Hatta to take charge of the work in Bilaspur and 
 vicinity, in order that Mr. Saum might give himself unre- 
 servedly to the evangelistic and pastoral work. When in due 
 course of time Mr. and Mrs. Saum and Mr. and Mrs. Sherman 
 came home on furlough, Mr. and Mrs. D. 0. Cunningham and 
 Mr. and Mrs. J. E. Moody were appointed their successors. Mr. 
 and Mrs. Anderson, of the English Baptist Society, and the 
 parents of Mrs. McGavran and Mrs. G. W. Jackson, gave one 
 season to the work in Bilaspur, and their labors were richly 
 blessed of the Lord. 
 
EXPANSION. 155 
 
 The work in Bilaspur, as the work at the other stations, has 
 been seriously hindered for some years by the prevalence of 
 the bubonic plague. The plague reached India from China. 
 When its presence is discovered in any community the people 
 scatter as a cove}' of birds when they scent danger. They 
 live in the open country or in huts or in such other shelter as 
 they can provide. The plague is most active in the cool 
 season, the season in which the work of the niissionar}- can be 
 most effectively carried on. The missionaries follow the 
 people and teach and preach and do whatever else may be in 
 their power to win them to faith in Christ. 
 
 Bilaspur has a well-established church with flourishing Sun- 
 day schools and Christian Endeavor Societies. A teachers' 
 training class meets weekly and is a source of much profit to 
 the schools. Forty -seven members of the church are in active 
 Christian service as preachers, teachers, and medical assistants. 
 At the first and for some years after the Mission was estab- 
 lished, the missionaries were unwelcome and were shunned 
 by the people. Now they are taxed to the limit of their re- 
 sources to meet the demands made upon them by Christians 
 and non-Christians alike. In one of his reports to the Society, 
 Mr. Adams gave expression to his firm conviction that a power 
 greater than armies is at work among the people of India. 
 "It is the power of Prince Immanuel. All around us there 
 are victories which he has won. I see the march of his con- 
 quering host into every dark nook of Hindustan. The conflict 
 may be fierce and long, but the victory' is certain. ' ' 
 
 3. In Mungeli. 
 
 G. W. Jackson, who began the work in Mungeli, preached in 
 a spot on the main street of the town where many called on 
 him for conversation, and where he disposed of many Gospels 
 and tracts, and where he had a class of young men studying 
 the English New Testament, and a Sunday school. Besides 
 preaching to the people in their own tongue, he preached in 
 English to the members of the Mission and to the European 
 residents. Before there was a physician in Mungeli the lame 
 
156 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 and blind and leprous flocked to the Mission, hoping to find 
 some relief from their suffering and to hear the gospel mes- 
 
 As the work began to show signs of promise Mr. Jackson 's 
 health failed to such an extent that it was necessary for him 
 to leave for home. Before leaving he had the pleasure of bap- 
 tizing the first convert, the wife of Hira Lai, the man who has 
 played such a prominent part in the work. Hira Lai was in- 
 structed in the faith of Christ and had made the good confes- 
 sion, but because of the opposition of his family his baptism 
 was deferred for a time. The first converts in Mungeli taught 
 their kinsfolk and brought them to Christ. Until after the 
 famine of 1897 nearly all the members of the Mungeli church 
 were related to Hira Lai. 
 
 After Mr. Jackson had withdrawn, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, 
 who had served for one season in Bilaspur with great accept- 
 ance, took full charge for a time. Later E. M. Gordon and 
 W. E. Cooper were assigned to Mungeli. These young men 
 were greatly cheered by the arrival of Dr. Hitt and family 
 from the United States. Dr. Hitt spent only eighteen months 
 in India, but in that time he did a remarkable work, and won 
 fame for himself and for the Mission. A woman who had 
 been very sick was given up by her relatives as dead. Dr. 
 Hitt was called in with the thought that perhaps he could do 
 ' something. He gave her some well-known fever remedies, and 
 she recovered. Her people, however, insisted that she died 
 and had been restored to life. Wherever he went in certain 
 parts of the town he heard the people say, ' ' That is the Sahib 
 that raised a woman from the dead. ' ' 
 
 After Dr. Hitt's resignation and return to America there 
 was no medical work in Mungeli till 1896, when Mr. Gordon 
 and Dr. Anna M. Dunn were married. Mr. Gordon and Dr. 
 Dunn were both born in India. Dr. Dunn received her medical 
 education in India and in Brussels. She was the gold medalist 
 of her class. Dr. Gordon's accession marked a new epoch 
 in the history of the Mission. Through her love and patience 
 
EXPANSION. 157 
 
 and skill and devotion the people began to understand better 
 the purpose and spirit of the missionaries. 
 
 In her account for the year 1898, Dr. Gordon wrote, ''All 
 my time and energy have been put into my work. I have 
 spent from three to four hours without exception in the dis- 
 pensary ever}- morning. The Word has been preached with- 
 out interruption before the distribution of medicine. Patients 
 come from all parts of the country. The Native Feudatory 
 States have sent us patients. An old Brahmin pundit came 
 sixt}' miles to get an ulcer treated. He left us quite cured. 
 At first he was not in favor of Christianity, yet before he 
 left he received a New Testament and promised to read it. 
 Like Andrew, he told others of the good he had received, and 
 sent other patients to us. The Leper Asylum has had some of 
 my attention, and the change in the lepers has been marvelous. 
 They have been greatly benefited by the regular diet and the 
 simple treatment. The work among the women has proved 
 successful bej'ond my expectation. Six have passed through 
 my Bible school and can now read the New Testament in 
 Hindi. The}^ are learning to find chapters and verses, and 
 proving by their daily walk that the entrance of His word 
 gives light. The maximum attendance at the Bible Class on 
 Sundaj'- has been thirty. Of this number five have been bap- 
 tized. The Sunday school has met regularly under my super- 
 vision. We have the school divided into six classes. One en- 
 couraging feature of this work has been that the children go 
 out in twos everj^ Sunday and hold village Sunday schools. 
 The children sing and pray in their simple way, and tell the 
 good news. We have six schools conducted by the children. 
 Hira Lai, m}^ medical assistant, has proved invaluable in 
 every department of the work. ' ' 
 
 In the famine of 1897 the missionaries were able to be of 
 great service to the community. They rescued hundreds of 
 people. They saved fully five hundred children and found 
 homes for them in various orphanages. The church and hos- 
 pital in Mungeli were built at that time. Until then the 
 church services had been held in the Mission bungalow or on 
 
158 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 the verandah. That year the village and farm of Pendridih 
 were purchased, and there a number of families that had been 
 impoverished by the famine were located. Three years later 
 a little church was built at Pendridih; then a school was 
 opened; and later a leper asylum for women was provided. 
 Some time before this a leper asylum for men had been built 
 in Mungeli. Both asylums are supported by the Mission to 
 Lepers in the East; they are managed by the missionaries. 
 As time went on schools were opened in other villages outside 
 Mungeli, and plans were made for opening a medical work in 
 Barela, a village about half way between Bilaspur and Mun- 
 geli. Dr. Gordon trained Hira Lai, and he became one of the 
 most valuable Indian workers. In 1907 Mr. and Mrs. Gordon 
 took their furlough. While in America Mr. Gordon died, and 
 later Dr. Gordon was married to Dr. E, L. Powell, of Louis- 
 ville. 
 
 When the Gordons left Mungeli, Mr. and Mrs. H. C. Saum 
 spent some time at that station. Mr. Saum is a graduate of 
 Bethany College and had done good work in the pastorate 
 before his appointment to India. At the beginning of the 
 year 1908 Mr. and Mrs. Eioch were asked to go to Mungeli. 
 Mrs. Rioch is a qualified physician. She took over the work 
 that had been carried on by Hira Lai since Dr. Gordon's de- 
 parture. That year the hospital and dispensary that had 
 been planned for Barela were opened. Ill health and the 
 care of her family prevented Dr. Rioch continuing the work, 
 and the next year Dr. George E. Miller was located in Mun- 
 geli. In 1914 Mrs. Miller was added to the staff. While Dr. 
 Miller was at home on furlough and serving at Harda, Hira 
 Lai carried on the medical work in Mungeli in a wonderful 
 way. He ministered not only to men's physical needs, but to 
 their spiritual needs as well. 
 
 In later years there has been a succession of workers at this 
 station. After four years of effective service, David Rioch 
 was transferred to Damoh, to take charge of the boys' or- 
 phanage. He was followed by Mr. and Mrs. 0. J. Grainger. The 
 work in the District was developing rapidly when he was again 
 
EXPANSION. 159 
 
 transferred to Jubbiilpore, to assist in the College of the Bible 
 and with the Press. While Mr. Grainger was in Mungeli, 
 C. E. Benlehr was associated with him for a 3'ear and a half, 
 and was then sent to Damoh to do evangelistic work in and 
 around that center. In 1915 Mr. and Mrs. Saum, on their re- 
 turn from their furlough in America, were sent to continue 
 the development of this most promising work. 
 
 Miss Stella Franklin has charge of five schools with four 
 hundred pupils in them. Sixty-five of these are from Chris- 
 tian families. The village influence is so bad that parents are 
 urged to send their children to boarding schools. All the 
 teaching staff, with two exceptions, are Christians. The Mis- 
 sion is no longer conducting schools primarily as an evangel- 
 istic agency among non-Christians, but is conducting them for 
 the benefit of the Christian communities. Miss Jennie Flem- 
 ing, with her Bible women, has worked in seventy-five villages 
 in one year, aside from visiting in 150 homes regularly. This 
 is far the largest work among women in the villages in the 
 Indian Mission. Miss Fleming endeavors to teach the women 
 to read the Bible. Each woman that learns to read is given 
 a copy of Luke's Gospel. The Report for 1917 said that quite 
 a number of women were ready to become Christians as soon 
 as their husbands were ready. There are open doors on all 
 sides. 
 
 This work among the women is very important, because 
 they are especially degraded, and, after becoming Christians, 
 are the first to suggest a return to the old life. It is the women 
 that keep alive the thought of heathen rites, customs, and re- 
 ligious practices. Miss Fleming and her women have gone out 
 into villages where no white woman had ever gone before. 
 At first the women ran and hid when they saw her coming. 
 For a time it was impossible to get near one of them. On 
 hearing singing they came out of their hiding places one by 
 one. When the meeting was over, one woman followed them 
 out of the village and insisted on their staying longer to tell 
 more of the story. When she failed in her attempt, she fell on 
 her knees and wiped Miss Fleming 's shoes with her hair. Be- 
 
160 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 cause of the greatness of the field and the scarcity of workers, 
 the women of that village would not hear the story for another 
 year. Nine hundred villages, with a population of 215,000, 
 cannot be visited very often in a year. 
 
 The varied agencies employed by the missionaries are affect- 
 ing not more than one-tenth of the people of the District. 
 The present agencies are : Two organized churches, with over 
 four hundred members and two hundred children ; three hos- 
 pitals and dispensaries with over twenty-one thousand treat- 
 ments in them each year; five village schools with over four 
 hundred pupils enrolled ; a fast-growing work among the 
 women ; an extensive itinerating work ; a self-supporting ag- 
 ricultural work at Pendridih village, which is become quite a 
 helpful agency; two leper asylums, with six score inmates, 
 nearlj^ all of whom are Christians. The staff consists of two 
 men and their wives and two single women. The medical 
 work, and especially the earnest, personal work of Hira Lai, 
 the Indian hospital assistant, have done very much to effect 
 the preparedness of the field. 
 
 A page from a Mungeli missionary's diary might not be 
 without interest. It would include several requests for baptism, 
 with mental reserves to discover; requests from Christians 
 and non-Christians for help in land oppression ; release from 
 the heel of the money-lender ; requests for loans to buy oxen, 
 or seed-grain, the natives being willing to pay the missionaries 
 eighteen per cent, interest instead of the usual thirty-six or 
 more demanded by the professional money-lender; settling a 
 big quarrel between husband and wife or others; investi- 
 gating and taking action regarding some gross immorality, 
 with the rest of the time taken up in letter-writing, building 
 and repair work, and mission accounts. The next day there 
 may be an early going and a late returning from one or more 
 out-stations ten or fifteen miles distant, with or without an 
 Indian helper. There the missionary may see a school, have 
 a committee meeting, baptize believers, examine inquirers, or 
 perhaps do various things in connection with the industrial 
 
EXPANSION. 161 
 
 work. At times, weeks are spent in tlie villages, with only an 
 occasional day in Mungeli to attend to urgent matters. 
 
 The Christians are now scattered in twenty-nine villages. 
 Those villages are distant from Mungeli from one to twenty 
 miles. Most of the recent converts are related to the older 
 Christians. Prayer meetings are held in the church daily. 
 The Christians have a prayer calendar and keep definitely in 
 mind certain callages and leading men. The five out-stations 
 are : Pendridih, Barela, Jarhagown, Bhulan, and Rohra. 
 
 The illiteracy of the Christians has steadily decreased. 
 The Christian Endeavorers have a well-attended school in 
 which men are learning to read and write. The teaching is 
 voluntary; the men furnish all their own supplies. The 
 moral status of the Christians has been improved. Some 
 rather vigorous efforts of the missionaries, aided by govern- 
 ment officials, have greatly cleared the moral atmosphere, and 
 given the work a greater prestige among the officials. The 
 superintendent of police had the government give the mission 
 eighty-five dollars as an expression of their appreciation. 
 Several recent arrests and the fining of Christians for gross 
 immorality, seemed necessary, and the results have been 
 wholesome. 
 
 The work in Mungeli is thoroughly evangelistic. Hira Lai, 
 Dr. Miller's assistant, is a rare spirit, and wholly devoted to 
 the cause. Dr. Miller released him from the hospital for a 
 considerable time, that he might carry medicine with his 
 Bible as he went from \dllage to village. Another Indian 
 worker, Dhansai, has done a substantial work at an out-station. 
 He has averaged about thirty-five treatments a day. Recently 
 M. J. Shah, one of the very best Indian workers, has been 
 transferred from Harda to Mungeli and located in the village 
 of Pandariya. Samuel Bishwas, who was for some years in 
 Damoh, is now in Mungeli and is one of the leaders of the 
 Christian community. 
 
 For many years the Pendridih farm was kept up at the 
 expense of the Mission. Under the leadership of Mr. Saum 
 it has become self-supporting. The year the last report was 
 II 
 
162 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 made it was stated that sufficient wheat would be sold to 
 buy several acres of new land. In addition to its being an 
 object lesson in farming, the farm furnishes a settlement for 
 Christians who are getting a start in life. It furnishes em- 
 ployment for some, and is an agency by which seed and other 
 grain may be loaned to village Christians. This affords them 
 valuable help and keeps them out of the hands of the money 
 sharks. Money-lenders usually charge from thirty-six to 
 seventy-five per cent, interest. It should be said, and with 
 emphasis, that this farm has done much to hold a developing 
 Christian community together. Therein consists its chief 
 value. 
 
 A sub-caste of Chamars has been talking about becoming 
 Christians in a body. They proposed holding a meeting for 
 the purpose of discussing the question of identifying them- 
 selves with Christianity. Heavy rains and the opposition of 
 the Hindus, who had heard of the proposed meeting, pre- 
 vented as many from coming as were expected. But twelve 
 men, representing many villages and thousands of people, 
 came together. The meeting was held near some temples, a 
 place of worship and pilgrimage. Never before since time 
 began had a company of men met together at that place to 
 discuss their relation to Jesus Christ. No one need be sur- 
 prised to hear any day of multitudes turning from their dumb 
 idols to serve the living and true God. 
 
 The Mission in Mungeli owns property worth $13,000. 
 This includes two bungalows, two churches, five school build- 
 ings, and three hospital and dispensary buildings. There are 
 thirty-nine Indian workers. One of the most prominent is 
 S. N. C. Bishwas, who left a profitable position as a con- 
 tractor to become a preacher. He knows considerable law 
 and gives much time to securing for oppressed Christians 
 their legal rights. Whole villages appear on the point of turn- 
 ing to Christianity. Mungeli constitutes one of the greatest 
 challenges that ever came from any mission field to the Dis- 
 ciples of Christ. 
 
1. Class in Orphanage School, Damoh. 
 
 2. Mission Bungalow and Bible College, Jubbulpore. 
 
 3. Church at Damoh. 
 
EXPANSION. 163 
 
 4. In Damoh. 
 
 Damoh is the name of a district and of a town. The dis- 
 trict has an area of 3,821 square miles, and a population of 
 about 325,000. In addition to the town of Damoh there are in 
 the district 1,116 villages. These are located in the jungle for 
 the most part, and consist of from ten to a hundred mud or 
 grass huts with tile or grass roofs. "Usually one large house 
 in the center of the village is occupied by the village landlord. 
 He owns all the huts in the village and all the cultivated land 
 adjoining them. The villagers are merely his tenants and 
 farm hands. ' ' 
 
 Eighty -seven per cent of the people are Hindus and worship 
 idols. Six per cent are animists, and the remaining are Mo- 
 hammedans or Jains. According to the latest census seventy 
 males in a thousand could read or write, and 373 females out 
 of the entire population could read and write. 
 
 The town of Damoh has a population of 15,000. There are 
 twenty miles of solid roads within the limits of the munici- 
 pality, good schools with one thousand pupils in them, and a 
 number of modern buildings. A branch railway passes 
 through Damoh and connects two main lines, and three ma- 
 cadamized roads connect the place with other towns. When 
 the Avork began there was no railroad nearer than Saugor, 
 about thirty-four miles away. The committee in charge of the 
 town consists of three nominated and seven elected members. 
 One of the members has always been a member of the Mission. 
 
 Damoh was entered by John G. McGavran and Mr, and 
 Mrs. Rambo in the year 1894. It was chosen as the site of a 
 Mission because of the famine conditions prevalent at the 
 time, and because it was believed that land and materials for 
 conducting an industrial school could be readily obtained 
 there. The boys in the Bilaspur orphanage, twentA^'-four in 
 number, were transferred to Damoh; before the end of that 
 year thirty more were added, making fifty-four in all. The 
 following year Mrs. McGavran, Miss Josepha Franklin and 
 Miss Stella Franklin joined the Mission, and two j^ears later 
 still Dr. Mary T. McGavran joined it. 
 
164 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 "When the work began, because there were no buildings 
 available, two mud houses were hastily constructed, one for the 
 orphans and one for the missionaries. These and several 
 tents accommodated all at the first. The tents fell down more 
 than once, and that was not agreeable to the inmates; one 
 was burned and the Misses Franklin lost heavily. Later the 
 missionaries lived in the travelers ' inn, in native houses in the 
 town, and in bungalows temporarily rented from the English 
 officials. It was two j^ears after the Mission was opened be- 
 fore there was one bungalow ready for occupancy, and three 
 years more before the second and third were ready. Mr. 
 McGavran had to go to the jungle for timber and to the 
 quarry for stone. While he was carrying on the work of 
 building, he and his associates were doing their utmost to save 
 the people from starvation. 
 
 The famine of 1897 affected an area of 575,000 square miles 
 and a population of 128,000,000. The stress of it was felt 
 mainly in the Central Provinces, in parts of the Northwest 
 Provinces, and in Oude. The famine of 1900 affected nearly 
 the same area. When the second famine came, the country 
 had not recovered from the first one. For several successive 
 years the rain failed. As a result the streams and wells be- 
 came dry. Because food was scarce high prices prevailed, and 
 man and beast died from hunger. The sick and homeless 
 people heard of the Mission and flocked to it for relief. For 
 a time there were no relief funds, but no one was turned away 
 empty. As soon as the facts were known, money began to 
 pour in from all parts of the world. The Christian Herald, 
 the Christian Standard, the Bihle Advocate, and the churches 
 of Australia forwarded handsome amounts. The Government 
 opened relief works. Those who were able were employed in 
 m?king roads and in building operations. Men received four 
 cents a day, and women three cents a day. The people were 
 thankful for these amounts, for, small as they were, they were 
 sufficient to keep soul and body together. 
 
 In addition to the relief works, the Government opened 
 orphanages and poor-houses on a large scale. They had ample 
 
EXPANSION. IGf) 
 
 funds at command. But there were only a half dozen English 
 officials in the District, and it was impossible for them to over- 
 see these institutions, and, at the same time, carry on their 
 other duties. Seeing how the officials were overworked, the 
 missionaries offered to assist them, and their offer was ac- 
 cepted most gladly and most gratefully. 
 
 All that time the famine was sore in the land. Parents said 
 to the missionaries, "We are dying of hunger; we have had 
 nothing to eat for days; take our children and give us some 
 food." The missionaries did what they could to feed and 
 clothe and house and care for the starving children that came 
 to them and were sent to them. The girls were sent to Ma- 
 hoba, Bilaspur, and Deoghar, stations of the Christian Wom- 
 an 's Board of Missions, and to Bombay and to Bareilly. The 
 missionaries kept and cared for as manj" as tliej^ were able to 
 provide for; the remainder they sent to other Mis.sions. 
 Ramabai called and took twenty child widows to her great 
 establishment in Poona. 
 
 In the famine more than twelve hundred orphan boys were 
 taken and ministered to in the name of Christ. Some died 
 from what they had suffered before reaching the orphanage, 
 but by far the greater number were saved alive. In a few 
 weeks they began to improve. They grew stout and strong, 
 and M^ere as happy as any children in the world. 
 
 As soon as possible Miss Josepha Franklin opened a school 
 for the boys in the orphanage. Her course of study began 
 with a kindergarten and ended with the high school. Slie 
 introduced the study of English in the fifth grade. Miss 
 Franklin prepared a series of graded Bible lessons. For four 
 years the Gospels were studied; for two years The Acts and 
 selected passages from Paul's Epistles, and for four years 
 the Old Testament. One day in the week was devoted to the 
 study of the International Sunday-school lesson. One period 
 of every school day was devoted by every class to the study of 
 the Word of God. This was in addition to the time spent in 
 the devotional exercises. The number of boys taking the All- 
 India Sunday-school Examination and receiving high grade 
 
166 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 certificates, was always large. For a time it was necessary to 
 employ Mohammedan and Hindu teachers; that was because 
 there were no Christian teachers available. In course of a 
 few years the boys educated by Miss Franklin became teachers 
 in the primary schools. 
 
 The orphanage school is one of the outstanding features of 
 the Mission. Most of the preachers and teachers in the entire 
 Mission came from it. The orphans that Miss Franklin 
 trained have gone to Jubbulpore and have entered the Bible 
 College and there have continued their studies and prepared 
 themselves for their work in life. Christian parents in the 
 villages have sent their children to Damoh as boarding pupils. 
 
 In 1906 Miss Franklin opened two schools in the heart of 
 the town, one for low caste boys and one for poor girls. As 
 soon as the school for boys was opened between thirty and 
 fifty began to attend regularly. It has come to pass that, in 
 spite of unsuitable buildings and the poorest equipment imag- 
 inable, these schools have done great good. Not only the chil- 
 dren but their parents have been reached. The school build- 
 ings have been the scene of many a social and evangelistic 
 gathering. In the absence of Miss Franklin on furlough or 
 while at work at other stations, her sister. Miss Stella, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Saum, Mr. and Mrs. Alexander, and Mr. and Mrs. Eice 
 have had the oversight of the boys' school, and Miss Clarke 
 and Miss Griffith have had the oversight of the work among 
 the girls. 
 
 In order that the boys rescued and taught might become 
 self-supporting, an industrial department was added to the 
 orphanage. In the shops they were taught carpentry, black- 
 smithing, tailoring, shoemaking. Part of the day was spent 
 in school, and part in the shops. A great amount of custom 
 work has been done for the Government and for individuals. 
 The orders for articles averaged about four hundred a year. 
 The wood-work for the new church building, and for the hos- 
 pital, and for the bungalows recently built, and for the 
 smaller houses, was from the work-shop. 
 
EXPANSION. 167 
 
 The orphanage has a farm of nearly four hundred acres, 
 and farming and gardening are taught. India is preemi- 
 nently an agricultural land. Eighty per cent of the people 
 get their living directly from the soil. In showing the farmers 
 what can be done with improved methods and modern ma- 
 chinery, the Mission is conferring a distinct benefit upon 
 India. One year the wheat raised on the orphanage farm took 
 the first prize in a local exposition. The magistrate called the 
 farmers together to discuss the matter. They admitted the 
 fact, but explained it by saying that it was done by sorcery. 
 The magistrate asked Mr. Benlehr, the missionary in charge 
 of the farm, to take charge of the agricultural work of the 
 District. The Government has opened a seed-farm near 
 Damoh, the missionaries cooperating. The Secretary of Agri- 
 culture asked the Mission to raise seed-grain for the District. 
 
 One of the missionaries, writing of the work done, said, 
 "The expanse of the jungle was converted into cultivated 
 fields. In brief, the orphanage plant becaine in the eyes of the 
 native a place of wonders. He saw a towering windmill lifting 
 a constant stream of water from the deep orphanage well. At 
 the foot of this strange iron structure with a big wheel whirl- 
 ing around at the top, he heard the buzzing of a rip-saw, 
 which in ten minutes did what was for him a whole day's 
 sawing. He saw an orderly carpenter shop, where awkward 
 boys were learning to handle skilfully the strange-looking 
 tools of an American carpenter. He saw other boys, by the 
 aid of an American anvil and tools, forging all sorts of iron 
 fittings. On the farm he saw fat oxen drawing strange- 
 looking iron plows, that turned deep, broad furrows. He was 
 attracted to a well-kept garden, where, beside India's vege- 
 tables, grew also many strange-looking plants. He was im- 
 pressed with the kindliness of the white-faced man who had 
 talked to him, and the new religion of the white man did 
 not seem to be such a terrible thing after all. ' ' 
 
 The aim of the missionaries is to make the lives of the boys as 
 bright and as joyous as the lives of the Christian boys at home. 
 The bo3^s are required to do good work in the school and in 
 
168 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 the shop and on the farm ; but they have their hours and days 
 of play also. They play cricket, hockey, football; they have 
 military drill, and wrestling contests, and exercises with the 
 bars and swings. They have organized teams and challenge 
 the boys in other schools, or the police, or companies of 
 plaj^ers. Under the coaching of David Rioch, they won more 
 than one pennant. At the time of the coronation of King 
 Edward, 100 rupees were offered as prizes in athletic contests. 
 The teams representing the orphanage won seventy-five per 
 cent of it. Because their lives are purer than the lives of the 
 other boys, they are more efiicient in play as well as in work. 
 
 In 1914, Ray E. Rice was sent to India to work among the 
 boys in the orphanage and boarding school of Damoh. Mr. 
 Rice is a graduate of the University of Nebraska and of the 
 College of Missions. He is a boy specialist and has done a re- 
 markable work among the boys of India. His efforts and in- 
 fluence have not been confined to Damoh, but have extended 
 throughout a wide area. Mrs. Rice is also a graduate of the 
 University of Nebraska. Before her marriage she was a 
 teacher in the public schools of Nebraska, and spent a year in 
 the College of Missions. 
 
 The gospel has been preached since the day Mr. McGavran 
 and Mr. and Mrs. Rambo landed in Damoh. It was several 
 years before the church building was erected. In those years 
 the services were held in the orphanage, or in the school, or 
 in the open air. The first convert was Nathu Lai, a Brahman, 
 who was baptized by Mr. McGavran in 1898. There have been 
 many baptisms since then. Every missionary is an evangelist 
 and has carried the message to persons who had never heard 
 the name of Jesus Christ. Year after year numbers have 
 left Damoh and have gone into other localities to engage in 
 Christian service. Touring has been a feature in the cool 
 season. Mrs. McGavran, Mrs. Benlehr, and Mrs. Alexander 
 and Mrs. Rioch have done good work among the women. A 
 large Sunday-school work has been carried on among the 
 non-Christians in the town and in nearby villages. The Chris- 
 tian families have maintained a good standing in the com- 
 
EXPANSION. 169 
 
 munity. ** Alfred Aleppa, Yakub Masih, G. Prashad, and J. 
 W. Brown are Christian gentlemen of great influence." The 
 buildings give the message. No one can look at them without 
 thinking of what they represent. 
 
 Work in the zenanas began soon after the famine. In her 
 relief w^ork, Miss Stella Franklin made the acquaintance of a 
 great number of Indian women. That opened many a door 
 and many an ear to her message. Her work took her out into 
 many villages in the District. Miss Mary L. Clarke gave ten 
 years to this kind of service and Miss Griffith gave consider- 
 able attention to it. It is in the home that Mohammedanism 
 and Hinduism are entrenched. It is in the home that those 
 faiths must be attacked if India is won to Christ. It is an 
 encouraging fact that more homes have been open to the zenana 
 workers than they could enter and cultivate properly. 
 
 Dr. McGavran reached Damoh when the famine was at its 
 worst. Her services were greatly needed and were freel}^ 
 given. When the famine was over she extended her work 
 among the people of the town. A hospital costing $2,500 was 
 built for her ; most of the money for this building came from 
 the women of England. Dr. McGavran was supposed to treat 
 women and children only, but she has treated men also. Her 
 fame soon spread over all the District and beyond the bound- 
 aries of the District. The patients at her hospital averaged a 
 hundred a day. She made regular visits to the villages within 
 reach, to give medicine and to preach the gospel. She visited 
 high caste women in their homes, and responded to calls from 
 a distance. The best families in the town and District have 
 been brought into touch with the gospel through her profes- 
 sional visits. The latest report of her w^ork shows that her 
 treatments for the year numbered 25,235, and the new 
 patients, 8,612. She has estimated that in twenty-one years 
 her treatments numbered 230,000. Dr. McGavran has been 
 supported through all the years of her service in India b}^ the 
 women of England. 
 
 The missionaries that organized and carried forward the 
 work in Damoh were these: Mr. and Mrs. J. G. McGavran, 
 
170 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs.W. E.Eainbo, Miss Josepha Franklin, Miss Stella 
 Franklin, Dr. Mary T. McGavran, G. W. Coffman, F. B. Stub- 
 bin, Mr. and Mrs. David Riocli, Miss Mary L. Clarke, Mr. and 
 Mrs. C. E. Benlehr, Miss Olive Griffith, Mr. and Mrs. H. C. 
 Sauni, Dr. G. E. Miller, and Mr. and Mrs. Ray E. Rice. Mr. 
 McGavran spent fourteen years in Damoli; Mr. Rambo, ten; 
 Miss Josepha Franklin, twelve ; Mr. Rioch, ten ; and Dr. Mc- 
 Gavran, twenty-one. Others have been in Damoh, but not for 
 so long a time as those mentioned. 
 
 Among the Indian Christians who have played a worthy 
 part in the Damoh Mission were these : Alfred Aleppa and 
 Tabitha his wife, J. W. Brown, R. J. Thomas, Samuel Bishwas, 
 Yakub Masih, R. L. Shawe, John Panna, Satayabai, Masters 
 Tulsiram and Raghunathrao. Alfred Aleppo was the buyer 
 for the mission and a good preacher. His wife looked after 
 the tailoring department. She saw to it that the children were 
 properly clothed. John W. Brown was an assistant on the 
 farm and helped in the work of the church. R. J. Thomas 
 was the house-father. He lived with the boys and taught them 
 by precept and example and discipline how to live. Samuel 
 Bishwas and Yakub Masih were accomplished evangelists and 
 preached in the town and in the villages. R. L. Shawe was 
 head master of the main school. John Panna served as hos- 
 pital assistant for over five years, and helped in the evangel- 
 istic work. Satayabai was the foster-mother of the small boys 
 and girls. Masters Tulsiram and Raghunathrao taught over 
 five years each. 
 
 The boys in the orphanage have married the girls in the 
 orphanages in Mahoba, Bilaspur, Deoghar, and have estab- 
 lished homes of their own. Those homes are Christian homes, 
 and the children born in them are brought up in the nurture 
 and admonition of the Lord. Those homes are cleaner and 
 neater and better furnished than the homes of the non-Chris- 
 tian people around them. There is more of love and joy in 
 them. Every home is an evangelistic agency, and its influence 
 is extending constantly in ever-widening circles. 
 
EXPANSION. 171 
 
 It has been the pleasure, as it has been the privilege, of the 
 Christian Endeavor Societies at home to support these or- 
 phans. A Society undertook to support one orphan or two or 
 more. The cost for a year was eighteen dollars. Through the 
 missionary it was not difficult to get a photograph of the boy 
 and a letter from time to time. In this way it was possible to 
 keep in touch with him and know what progress he was mak- 
 ing. Sometimes a boy has gone wrong, and his supporters 
 have been disappointed. The same thing happens here at 
 home in America. But most of the boys thus supported have 
 turned out well. They are not all brilliant, and they have not 
 all made up their minds to preach or teach. The Lord never 
 intended all to serve Him in the pulpit or in the school. But 
 if they are good mechanics, or good tradesmen, or honest 
 farmers, they will be a source of blessing to themselves and to 
 the world. Some years as manj^ as four hundred boys were 
 supported; from the first more than twelve hundred have 
 been fed and clothed and taught because of the generous con- 
 tributions of the Christian Endeavorers. 
 
 5. In Juhbulpore. 
 
 Jubbulpore is 160 miles north-east from Nagpur, the capi- 
 tal of the Central Provinces. It stands at an altitude of 1,306 
 feet above the sea. The altitude moderates the great heat of 
 summer. As a result, Jubbulpore is said to be one of the 
 healthiest places in all India. Jubbulpore is situated in a 
 basin and is surrounded by a series of lakes, which are shaded 
 by fine trees and bordered by rocky crags. The streets are 
 wide and regularly laid out. Jubbulpore is on the main trunk 
 line between Bombay and Calcutta, and is one of the most 
 important railway centers in the country. The population is 
 about 100,000, and consists for the most part of Hindus and 
 Mohammedans ; the Hindus being about three times as numer- 
 ous as the Mohammedans. The population of Nagpur is some- 
 what larger than that of Jubbulpore. These two are the 
 largest cities in the Central Provinces. In the West a city of 
 100,000 is not considered large, but in India it is different. In 
 
172 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 India there are few large cities because by far the greater part 
 of the population are agriculturists and live in villages. 
 
 In 1883 M. D. Adams visited Jubbulpore with a view to 
 opening a work. The three Missions already established of- 
 fered some objections, and he withdrew and went on to Bilas- 
 pur. Later it was thought that the Society should be repre- 
 sented in that city. It was maintained that there was room 
 enough for another mission. Besides, Jubbulpore is centrally 
 located with respect to Harda and Bilaspur and Damoh. The 
 opposition continued some time after Jubbulpore was en- 
 tered, but it has died away and the Mission now has the sym- 
 pathy and good-will of all. 
 
 The principal feature of the work in Jubbulpore is the Bible 
 College, an institution established for the special purpose of 
 training young men for the Christian ministry. It will be 
 remembered by those who have read the previous chapters of 
 this History that from the very first the need of a school in 
 which workers should be trained, was realized. In the year 
 1893 Mr. Wharton began teaching a class of young men on the 
 veranda of his home in Harda. He met those young men day 
 by day and prayerfully studied the "Word of God with them. 
 He took them out on the street and into the market place two 
 or three times a week and assisted them as they undertook to 
 preach to their own people the gospel of salvation. With their 
 assistance five Sunday-schools were conducted each week. On 
 Friday evening, in a normal class, the lesson was prepared for 
 the coming Lord 's day. The following May an examining com- 
 mittee reported that some of the students had made marked 
 progress, and congratulated Mr. Wharton on the success al- 
 ready achieved, and expressed the hope that divine strength 
 might be given him to complete the whole course of training. 
 Some of those students are still in the service. In the mean- 
 time they have given diligence to present themselves approved 
 unto God, workmen that need not be ashamed, handling aright 
 the word of truth. 
 
 Because of the famine it was not possible for Mr. Wharton 
 to continue that work. The missionaries needed all their time 
 
EXPANSION. 173 
 
 and all their energy in their efforts to save the people alive. 
 The class of 1897 was the last taught in Harda. In 1899 Mr. 
 AVharton and his family found it necessary to return to 
 America. After a year at home he resigned and took the pas- 
 torate of the Hiram church. After a pastorate of three years 
 he entered the service of the Society again and went out to 
 raise twenty-five thousand dollars for the proper housing of 
 the proposed Bible College. 
 
 It has been stated in the chapter on Harda that George Wil- 
 liam Brown was sent to India to take charge of the educa- 
 tional work of the IMission. Mr. Brown is a born linguist and 
 a born teacher. He reached Harda, October 9, 1900. As soon 
 as he had a sufficient knowledge of Hindi he began to teach. 
 He found a primary school, a middle school, and a high 
 school. While overseeing them and teaching in them he se- 
 lected some of the most promising of the Christian boys and 
 began to prepare them for the ministry of the gospel. In the 
 year 1903 there were three students in the Bible Training 
 Class ; several others were in it part of the year. Mr. Brown 
 gave more of his time and thought to the training of this class 
 than to any other one thing. This class was the nucleus of the 
 Bible College in Jubbulpore. 
 
 On the 21st of July, 1904, Mr. and Mrs. Brown left Harda 
 for Jubbulpore. At that time they had been in India a little 
 less than four years. On the first day in August, six young 
 men presented themselves to be enrolled as students of the new 
 institution. They were lodged in rented houses on the com- 
 pound. The recitations were held in a small room in the Mis- 
 sion biuigalow, which had been set apart as a study. A little 
 later several others wished to enter, but owing to the lack of 
 accommodations they were not admitted. 
 
 ]\Ir. Wharton reached Bombay on the 6th of November and 
 Jubbulpore on the 11th. He left his family behind, that his 
 children might continue their studies in Hiram College. For 
 some months Mr. Wharton made his home with I\Ir. and Mrs. 
 Brown, and was associated with Mr. Brown in the work of the 
 College. Mr. Brown gave courses in Old and New Testament 
 
174 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 History, Biblical Theology, Logic, Hermeneutics, Hindu 
 Philosophy, Psychology and other subjects. Mr. Wharton 
 gave courses in the Life of Christ, Beginnings of Christianity, 
 Comparative Religion, Modern Missions, Church History, and 
 Biblical Geography. As there were no suitable text-books in 
 Hindi, the instruction was given in lectures. 
 
 In Januarj^ 1905, the students numbered eighteen. These 
 were divided into groups of six each and were required to 
 preach regularly. They spoke twice a week in the main street 
 of the city. On Sunday morning they spoke in the college 
 chapel, and to the many thousands that assembled in the 
 weekly bazaar. The teachers assisted them in preparing their 
 addresses and, when practicable, accompanied them and 
 cheered them with their presence and with their words of com- 
 mendation. Twice a year the students and teachers went out 
 on preaching tours through the villages around Jubbulpore, 
 and once a year they attended some great Hindu Mela. Wher- 
 ever they went they made it their chief business to preach the 
 gospel and to call upon the people to forsake their dumb idols 
 and to serve the living and true God. 
 
 Athletics were encouraged. The students were taught the 
 propriety of developing their bodies while developing their 
 minds. To this end they played cricket and football and other 
 college games. They challenged the students of other educa- 
 tional institutions in Jubbulpore to play match games. The 
 students organized a literary society and all were urged to 
 appear on the program. All were taught to cook their own 
 food, so that on their preaching tours in after years they might 
 be able to provide for their own needs. 
 
 In 1905 land for the College was purchased at a cost of six 
 thousand dollars. In this tract there are six acres. The loca- 
 tion is all that could be desired. The Mission was extremely 
 fortunate in securing so large a tract at such a price. It 
 should be borne in mind that Jubbulpore is an important and 
 growing military station. At the time of the purchase the 
 garrison was being doubled, and a gun-carriage factory that 
 would employ a large number of men was being erected. The 
 
EXPANSION. 175 
 
 plans and specifications for the College building were fur- 
 nished by ]\Iackintosh and Burn, a firm of Calcutta architects. 
 The extreme length of the building is 125 feet, and the ex- 
 treme breadth is 84 feet. The building contains a chapel that 
 will seat two hundred, four class-rooms, each large enough to 
 accommodate twenty-five students; a room fifty-four feet by 
 eighteen for a library; two store-rooms; two lavatories; a 
 vestry and an office. In the center of the building is an open 
 court which is designed to give light and ventilation. The 
 baptistery is in this court. There is a belfry, but thus far 
 the bell has not been provided. 
 
 On the 11th of February, 1906, ground was broken, and on 
 the 22d of September of the same year the corner-stone was 
 laid. The corner-stone is a block of marble, from the Jubbul- 
 pore quarries, thirty-three inches by twenty-seven, and bears 
 the inscription, "Christian Bible College, 1906." The walls 
 are of brick trimmed Avith stone. According to the terms of 
 the contract the building was to be finished within a year. But 
 in India builders are proverbially slow and most contractors 
 are dishonest and seldom finish an}^ work on time. In 1907 
 there was an epidemic of plague and prices were unusually 
 high. For this and other reasons the contractor failed, and 
 Mr. Brown found it necessary to take charge and superintend 
 the building operations till the building was finished. The 
 dedication took place on the 13th of JMarch, 1908. The Bible 
 College building is said to be one of the best and handsomest 
 in Jubbulpore. The grounds lend themselves readily to 
 beautifying, and the appearance of the campus matches the 
 beauty of the building. 
 
 While the College building was in course of construction a 
 bungalow was being built as a home for the Principal. There 
 was a bungalow on the land that had been purchased, but it 
 was old and unsuitable, and was converted into a press bun- 
 galow. Several homes for the students were built on the col- 
 lege property. Most of the students are married, and it was 
 necessary to make some provision for them and their families. 
 Later a second plot of ground and bungalow were secured. 
 
176 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The church in Jubbulpore was organized on the 18th of 
 February, 1906. There were thirty-one charter members. In 
 a little time there were six Sunday Schools. One of the six 
 met in the College chapel, the others met in different parts of 
 the city. Each Sunday morning from twenty to twenty-five 
 teachers went out from the College. The pupils in the schools 
 numbered between two and four hundred. The Endeavor So- 
 ciety proved most helpful. The older members were called 
 upon to conduct the services in the church several times in the 
 year. All were assisted in doing whatever the Lord would 
 have them do. They learned to pray and speak in public as 
 well as to read the word of God each day of their lives. The 
 church was a hive of busy workers. Few churches in the 
 world of the same size have sent out so many trained workers 
 to assist in spreading abroad a knowledge of Christ and of His 
 salvation. 
 
 In March, 1904, the Mission decided to publish a weekly 
 paper for the growing Christian communit3^ On entering 
 Jubbulpore a small press was rented and some fonts of type 
 were purchased. In December of that year the first number 
 of the Christian Sahayak or Helper appeared. The first issues 
 contained eight pages; later the Sahayak contained twelve 
 pages, and later still sixteen pages. Two pages are in English, 
 the remainder is in Hindi, the language of more than eighty 
 millions of people. This is the only weekly Christian paper 
 in Hindi. The Sahayak contains notes on the International 
 Sunday School Lesson, comments on the Endeavor topic, cur- 
 rent news, stories and articles of general interest. 
 
 Lathrop Cooley gave the Societj^ one thousand dollars for 
 the work in India. With this money a Gordon press and some 
 other necessary machinery were bought. When Mr. Brown 
 translated "The Church of Christ by a Layman," the author 
 gave him two thousand dollars to enable him to secure a more 
 ample printing outfit. The Jubbulpore Press has printed 
 leaflets for the Sunday School, text-books for the College, ' ' The 
 Life of Mohammed," a hymn-book, "Training for Service," a 
 magazine for the Y. W. C. A., reports for the India Sunday 
 
EXPANSION. 177 
 
 School Union and for the Christian Endeavor Union, a 
 monthly paper for the Friends' Mission, "Elementary Logic," 
 a ' ' Manual for Teachers, ' ' and numerous reports and pamphlets. 
 The profit on the job printing has been almost sufficient to pay 
 the entire cost of the work done for the Mission. A large part 
 of the mechanical work has been done by boys from the Damoh 
 Orphanage. 
 
 When Mr. Wharton died, j\Ir. Grainger was called to take 
 his place and work. In addition to teaching in the College, 
 JMr. Grainger had charge of the press and edited the Sahayak. 
 He was assisted in editing the paper by Mr. Brown, ]\Iiss Stella 
 Franklin, Miss Adelaide Gail Frost, and Miss Mary Thompson. 
 Other men were connected with the work in Jubbulpore, as 
 follows : P. A. Sherman, J. C. Archer, W. B. Alexander, W. C. 
 Macdougall, W. H. Scott. When Mr, Brown came home on 
 furlough in 1908, Mr. Grainger served as Acting Principal of 
 the Bible College. At the present time (1918), Mr. Grainger 
 is the Principal and Mr. Macdougall is Associate Principal, 
 
 The Mission realized that the education and training of the 
 wives of the students were as essential as the education and 
 training of their husbands. One year, out of twenty students 
 ten were married; another year the proportion of married 
 students was still larger. Among the women who assisted in 
 this department of the work were Mrs, Brown, Miss Olive Grif- 
 fith, ]\rrs. Sherman, ]\Irs. Grainger, Miss Stella and Miss Josepha 
 Franklin, Miss Mayme Jackson, Mrs. Archer, Mrs. Alexander, 
 Mrs. Macdougall, Miss Jeter, and Miss Killoway, The women 
 Avere taught how to care for themselves, for their children, and 
 for their homes. They were taken out with zenana workers 
 and taught how to present the claims of the gospel to non- 
 Christian women. Besides teaching the wives of the students, 
 the women connected with the Mission conducted a school for 
 non-Christian girls and another for the children of Christians, 
 and a Sunday School for women and girls. 
 
 Beginning with 1906 there has been a Summer School each 
 year for the Indian evangelists and teachers. These workers 
 are called in and spend two weeks together. The missionaries 
 
 12 
 
178 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 from all the stations attend and assist. Distinguished men of 
 other communions are invited to participate, and gladly con- 
 sent. Lectures and addresses are given on Prophecy, Homi- 
 letics, the Parables of our Lord, Pastoral Duties, the Charac- 
 ter of the Preacher, and Sunday School work. As a rule there 
 are four lectures each day. The Summer School helps the 
 Indian workers to keep up their studies throughout the year ; 
 it keeps them in touch with all the workers in the Mission ; it 
 gives them an opportunity to learn something about the new 
 things that are being discovered about the Bible ; and to hear 
 of new and improved methods of carrying on the work. The 
 fellowship of those two weeks is most delightful and most help- 
 ful. 
 
 Seven years after the work began in Jubbulpore the Mis- 
 sion bought from one of the Anglican societies an out-station 
 named Barela. This is a town with a population of 3,500. 
 The territory adjacent has an area of 750 square miles. For 
 this out-station the Society paid two thousand dollars. Barela 
 is occupied largely by an aboriginal people known as Gonds. 
 Two evangelists are located in Barela; the wives of these 
 evangelists have charge of a school for non-Christian girls. 
 
 The attendance at the Bible College has never been large. 
 As the work of the Mission prospers the attendance will in- 
 crease. It is estimated that ninety per cent, of all the evan- 
 gelists and teachers in the Mission were trained in the Bible 
 College. The missionaries believe that the Bible College is 
 indispensable to the progress of the work of the Society in 
 India. 
 
 Two other matters are worthy of mention: One is that 
 Jubbulpore has become the headquarters of the Mission, the 
 Secretary-Treasurer living there and the annual conventions 
 being held there ; the second is, that Jubbulpore being a 
 directing center of missionary work, the Society 's agents have 
 opportunities of cooperating with other missionaries. 
 
EXPANSION. 179 
 
 6. In Hatta. 
 
 Hatta is the name of a very fertile valley in the northern 
 end of the District of Damoh, and the name of the principal 
 town in this valley. Hatta, the town, is twenty-four miles 
 from the town of Damoh. The two towns are connected by a 
 good road. To the north and west of Hatta are the Native 
 States of Bandelkand. The large river on whose banks Hatta 
 stands eventually enters the Ganges. Long ago Hatta was a 
 seat of Indian royalty, and later the seat of English officers in 
 charge of a large district of the country. A visitor sees the 
 ruins of immense artificial tanks, of many temples, and of a 
 fort. Hatta was a thriving town before it was devastated by 
 the last two famines. It is destined to regain all its former 
 prosperity. In the valley there are five hundred towns and 
 villages, with a combined population of 150,000. In the 
 Native States bordering Hatta there are at least a hundred 
 thousand people. 
 
 In the year 1902 the missionaries of the Foreign Christian 
 Missionary Society decided to open work in Hatta. Mr. and 
 Mrs. G. W. Coffman, who had gone out from Drake Univer- 
 sity, were selected for the purpose. They had scarcely reached 
 the place before Mrs. Coffman 's health failed, and it appeared 
 necessary for them to return to America. John G. McGavran 
 was chosen as their successor. He was instructed to erect a 
 bungalow and other necessary buildings and to preach the 
 gospel in Hatta and in the adjoining territory. 
 
 At the very beginning of his work, Mr. McGavran met with 
 an opposition of a very unusual character. Hatta is an ex- 
 tremely orthodox Hindu city. No cow has ever been killed 
 within its borders. About the time of Mr. McGavran 's arrival, 
 the Mohammedans received a license to kill beef. This raised 
 a tremendous storm of religious hatred. The Mohammedans 
 seized upon the presence of the missionary as an excuse and 
 shielded themselves by saying that the missionary could not 
 live without beef, and the butchershop had been opened solely 
 on his account. They insisted that the missionary had brought 
 his influence to bear on the government, and so the license was 
 
180 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 issued, but that tlie Mohammedans did not want beef at all. 
 Later, when it became known that the missionary had not 
 signed the petition and had nothing whatever to do with the 
 opening of the meat-shop, the opposition gradually died out. 
 The ringleader of the opposition was the o-woier of a village 
 that had received timely aid from the Mission in the famine. 
 He collapsed when he learned that the missionary he was 
 opposing was the very man who had saved his people from 
 ruin. 
 
 The buildings in Hatta were erected by J. G. McGavran and 
 David Rioch. Those buildings consist of a large bungalow, a 
 school house, and two homes for the Indian assistants. While 
 erecting the buildings the missionaries preached much in 
 Hatta and in the towns and villages round about. No mis- 
 sionary had ever been seen in that part of India before. The 
 people had seen government officials and sportsmen, but no 
 evangelist carrying the message of life and salvation. Gulab 
 and Manaka, two boys from Damoh Orphanage, assisted 
 greatly in the work. They told what the gospel and the mis- 
 sionaries had done for them. 
 
 The treatment of the sick by Dr. Rioch opened hearts and 
 homes that otherwise would have been closed against the 
 truth. Miss Stella Franklin and Dr. Rioch went out into the 
 towns and villages and set up their tents and preached the gos- 
 pel and healed the sick. The people gathered about them in 
 great numbere and heard them gladly. Dr. Rioch treated from 
 one hundred to two hundred patients a day. Many of the 
 women in the villages had never seen a white woman before, 
 and when they came face to face with the missionaries they 
 ran as if their lives were in danger. In a few days they 
 learned that Dr. Rioch and Miss Franklin were their friends 
 and were there to do them good and not evil. An official from 
 a Native State asked the missionaries to visit his village and 
 to take the children along that his wives might see some white 
 faces. 
 
 When Mr. and Mrs. Rioch were called to Damoh to take 
 charge of the orphanage, Mr. and Mrs. F. E. Stubbin took the 
 
EXPANSION. 181 
 
 work in Hatta. They had as their assistants two evangelists, 
 one Bible woman, and one non-Christian teacher. The first year 
 Mr. Stubbiu and his helpers reached one hundred villages and 
 sixteen thousand people. The second year they reached two 
 hundred villages. To be sure they covered more ground than 
 they were able to cultivate. Most of those villages were visited 
 once or twice a year; some were visited five or six times. 
 People steeped in idolatry could not be won to Christ and 
 taught all that relates to life and godliness in that way. 
 Twenty evangelists could not do all that should be done. In 
 addition to preaching they sold hundreds of Gospels, and gave 
 simple remedies to thousands of sick folk. Mrs. Stubbin and 
 Miss Mary L. Clarke went into the zenanas and spake to the 
 women about Christ the Savior of the world. 
 
 After a sermon by Mr. Stubbin a Brahmin stood up before 
 other Brahmins and said "I want to be a Christian, but how 
 can I ? My father, mother, wife, brothers, sisters, and friends, 
 would disown me, if I changed my faith. ' ' The next night a 
 cousin spoke to the same effect. Confession of faith in Christ 
 meant financial ruin and social ostracism, and perhaps death 
 itself. Lord Lawrence, speaking of the secret disciples in 
 India, said that they would continue to increase in number 
 till they could afford to stand forth and avow their faith in 
 Jesus as Lord. In his third year in Hatta, Mr. Stubbin visited 
 three hundred villages and addressed thirty thousand people. 
 
 On account of Mrs. Stubbin 's physical condition, Mr. Stub- 
 bin was called home to Australia. Then Dr. George E. Miller 
 went to Hatta and remained in charge till May, 1908, when he 
 was transferred to Mungeli. Dr, Miller is a great lover of 
 boys and he gathered seven orphans and taught them. He 
 opened a school for low caste boys. The government has a good 
 school in Hatta, but only high caste boys are permitted to 
 attend. Mr. and Mrs. Porter A. Sherman followed Dr. Miller. 
 Mr, Sherman and his assistants carried the gospel into four 
 hundred villages. Mrs. Sherman gave medicine to many who 
 were sick. She found two orphan girls and sent them to Bilas- 
 pur. 
 
182 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 In November, 1911, Hatta was closed and the workers sent 
 elsewhere. The closing was due to the fact that, while the 
 harvest indeed was plenteous, the laborers were few. Since his 
 return to India in 1917 David Rioch has divided his time be- 
 tween Hatta and Damoh. 
 
 7. InKota. 
 
 The Indian Christians wished to have a work which they 
 could call their own. While working in the churches estab- 
 lished by the Society, they wished to have a station for whose 
 maintenance and management they should be solely and 
 wholly responsible. The choice of a suitable station and a man 
 to begin the work took a long time, but it was wise to take time 
 to plan and to choose. The station chosen is Kota, a place on 
 the railway, some twenty miles from Bilaspur. From that 
 center it is possible to reach a large community, and it has been 
 found that the people of Kota are more approachable than 
 some in other places. It was difficult to find a man who was 
 both suited to the work and able and willing to go. Two men 
 wanted the appointment, but one of them was not suited to the 
 work, and the other could not be spared from the work he was 
 doing. A third was suited and could be spared, but he hesi- 
 tated a long time before accepting the call. At a convention 
 that year held for the purpose of deepening the spiritual life, 
 he heard the call of God to that work, and at once signified 
 his willingness to undertake it. 
 
 The Indian brethren did well in waiting, for in doing so 
 they found a capable man and one who felt that it was the will 
 of Grod for him that he should engage in that work. The man 
 is Dr. John Panna. He was one of the group that Mr. Whar- 
 ton trained for the service of Christ. John Panna was not 
 only trained as an evangelist, but he was a qualified physician 
 as well. He had worked for the Society in Timarni and in 
 Damoh. The missionaries willingly gave him up to take the 
 Avork of the new Society, as all were anxious to see such a work 
 flourish. For many months he had to live alone in a small 
 room, not being able to find anything better, but he gladly 
 endured that for the sake of the cause. 
 
EXPANSION. 183 
 
 The Indian Christians took hold of the enterprise in a way 
 to encourage those who had taught them for so long a time and 
 who looked forward to the day when the Indian church would 
 begin to propagate the gospel. In view of the financial ability 
 of the Indian Christians the offerings for the Society were very 
 liberal. This liberality was brought about in part by the 
 spread of the idea of tithing among the Christians. This idea 
 was introduced by Mr. Wharton and was vigorously pushed by 
 the leading Indian Christians. 
 
 One great benefit derived from this Society is the training 
 in the management of affairs, in leadership, and in bearing 
 with one another. This is certain to prove of great value in 
 the further development of the church. The work at Kota had 
 a small beginning but it is believed that it has in it the promise 
 and the potency of great things for the future of the church 
 of God in India. May He use it, not only in the preaching of 
 the gospel, but also in the raising up of mighty leaders among 
 the Indian Christians. 
 
 SOME HINDRANCES TO THE PROGRESS OF THE 
 GOSPEL IN INDIA. 
 
 Let no one think that the missionary meets with no serious 
 hindrances. The people are not saying with the man of 
 Macedonia, "Come over and help us." The Hindus are 
 satisfied with their faith, and are averse to any change. They 
 say that Hinduism is good for the Hindus, and Christianity is 
 good for the Christians. They are as averse to making con- 
 verts as they are to be converted. 
 
 One-third of all the Mohammedans in the world, about sixty 
 millions, are in India. With scarcely an exception the Moham- 
 medans are bitter enemies of our holy religion, and do their 
 utmost to prevent its progress. They conduct prayer-meetings 
 after Christian models ; they preach on the streets and in the 
 bazaars; they organize Young IMen's Mohammedan Associa- 
 tions to reach and hold their young men ; and they build col- 
 leges to keep in touch with them educationally. 
 
184 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The one thing in which Hindus and Mohammedans agree is 
 in their hatred of Christ and the gospel of Christ. The one 
 thing in which they can cooperate is in an effort to keep Chris- 
 tianity from spreading in India. So as soon as a missionary 
 stands up and begins to preach Christ and salvation through 
 Christ, a Hindu will stand up a few yards or feet away and 
 begin to eulogize the cow and condemn the missionary and the 
 people he represents for killing the cow and eating her flesh. 
 Or a ]\Iohammedan will stand up and revile Christ and Chris- 
 tians and expatiate on the merits of the Prophet of Arabia 
 and the Koran. 
 
 The ignorance of the people is another hindrance. Not more 
 than ten per cent, of the males in India and a smaller pro- 
 portion of the females are literate in any sense. In religious 
 matters they must listen to the priest; it is impossible for 
 them to ascertain the truth for themselves. One man said to 
 Dr. Brown when he was urging a native to send his children 
 to school, ' ' I earn my living by digging ditches ; my children 
 will have to earn their living by digging ditches; it is not 
 necessary for me to read and write to dig ditches ; knowledge 
 in any form will not help them to dig ditches; if I can put 
 them to work now they can earn a few pice and help to sup- 
 port the family. No, I shall not have my children taught 
 reading and writing. ' ' From the time a child is old enough to 
 pull a weed it is put to work, and never knows anything but 
 labor. 
 
 A third hindrance is the poverty of the people. Common 
 laborers earn from five to six cents a day. Millions would be 
 glad to accept permanent employment at from twenty-five to 
 fifty dollars a year. It is estimated that over sixty millions 
 of the people of India suffer hunger constantly. People in 
 that condition are not in a frame of mind to hear and accept 
 the gospel. Their pressing questions are, "What shall we 
 eat? What shall we drink? Wherewithal shall we be 
 clothed?" They are not asking the question the Jailer of 
 Philippi asked Paul and Silas, "Sirs, what must I do to be 
 saved?" It is not easy to preach the gospel of the grace of 
 
EXPANSION. 185 
 
 God effectively to people when their stomachs are clamoring 
 for food. 
 
 Perhaps the greatest hindrance of all is caste, that social 
 system that has been called "Satan's masterpiece." Caste 
 fosters spiritual pride in the high classes and leaves the lower 
 classes absolutely without hope. Brotherhood and fellowship 
 on a large scale are impossible in India. Society is stratified 
 and petrified. Every man must remain where he chanced to 
 be born. No matter what his gifts and moral worth, if his 
 parents were sw^eepers, he and his offspring for a thousand 
 generations must be sweepers. "Hands that the rod of em- 
 pire might have swayed or waked to ecstacy the living lyre" 
 must handle the broom and nothing but the broom. A low 
 caste man enters a temple at the peril of his life. 
 
 The missionary faces manifold difficulties and discourage- 
 ments. Progress is necessarily slow. The heart is made sick 
 by apparent failure or defeat. Meanwhile he comforts 
 himself with the gracious promise, "Lo, I am with you 
 always, even unto the end of the world," and he knows that 
 in due season he shall reap if he does not faint. In the dark- 
 est hours he refreshes his soul with the words of Holy Writ, 
 * ' For as the rain cometh down and the snow from heaven, and 
 returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it 
 bring forth and bud, and giveth seed to the sower and bread 
 to the eater; so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my 
 mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accom- 
 plish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing 
 whereto I sent it. Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir- 
 tree ; and instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle-tree ; 
 and it shall be to Jehovah for a name ,for an everlasting sign 
 that shall not be cut off. ' ' 
 
 Here is Dr. Brown's summary of what has been accom- 
 plished: "It is thirty-four years since our first missionaries 
 took up their residence in the old billiard hall in Harda and 
 undertook to master the language of a strange people to whose 
 evangelization they felt divinely called. There have been diffi- 
 culties, failures, mistakes even, but withal there has been a 
 
186 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 steady and substantial growth. To-daj^ the Foreign Christian 
 Missionary Society has thirty-five missionaries and six sta- 
 tions in India, with property valued at $117,350.00. There are 
 twelve out-stations and 145 Indian workers. We supervise two 
 leper asylums and have seven hospitals and dispensaries. 
 Twenty-eight evangelists and nine Bible women give their 
 entire attention to the preaching and teaching of the Word. 
 Our high school, four middle schools, and seventeen primary 
 schools have an enrollment of 1,650. We have a splendidly 
 equipped Bible College for the training of Indian workers; 
 the Damoh Orphanage, with its farm and industrial school; 
 and the Mission Press at Jubbulpore, with a constantly widen- 
 ing field of activity. Our forty-six Sunday Schools enroll 
 nearly 3,000 pupils. We have trained capable Indian work- 
 ers, such as M. J. Shah and Samson Powar, of Harda ; Hira 
 Lai and S. N. C. Bishwas, of Mungeli; G. Prassad, Alfred 
 Aleppa, and Yakub Masib, of Damoh. We have consecrated 
 younger men and women of ability who will grow into the 
 leaders of to-morrow. Best of all, as the result of the work of 
 the Christian Woman's Board of Missions and the Foreign 
 Christian Missionary Society, there is an Indian church of 
 1,500 souls, with a Christian community of 2,750. These are 
 the visible results of thirty-four years' labor, the things that 
 can be counted and tabulated. Who can measure the silent 
 influence of these years. ' The kingdom of heaven is like unto 
 leaven which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal 
 till it was all leavened.' There is abundant evidence that in 
 India the leaven is working. ' ' 
 
 THE FALLEN. 
 
 Miss Sue A. Robinson was the first to fall in India. She 
 went out in 1888, and died in 1892. Before going to the field 
 she lived in Louisville and in St. Louis, While she lived in St. 
 Louis she led Jen Hawk to Christ, and took him out of a 
 Chinese laundry and sent him to Drake University. Miss 
 Robinson lived a noble and fruitful life at home and in India. 
 "By instinct a zealous Christian, by patient endurance a 
 
EXPANSION. 187 
 
 heroic soldier, by tireless devotion a successful and beloved 
 teacher, her utter devotion to the life she had so earnestly 
 sought made her indeed a missionary that the cause could ill 
 afford to lose. ' ' On the stone that marks the place where her 
 body lies are the words, "Until the day dawn." 
 
 Miss Hattie Judson went to India to take up the work that 
 Miss Robinson laid down in death. Miss Judson went to India 
 from the church in Danbury, Connecticut. After five years of 
 service she went to her reward. She died of typhoid fever on 
 the 6th of October, 1897. In an account of her first work in 
 India she said, "Our school-room is a native house in the 
 same district where Miss Robinson had her school. The girls 
 sit on old grain sacks, which are spread on the hardened mud 
 floor. There are no windows in the building, but there are 
 three doors, which let in the light and air. When we opened 
 the school, the number of pupils was ten ; now we have thirty- 
 seven regular attendants. Some girls have come and gone. 
 One was taken from school because her only brother died. The 
 parents feared that if they allowed her to come to school, she, 
 too, might be taken from them. Superstition and fear of the 
 gods rule the majority of these ignorant people with a rod of 
 iron. Some time ago a little girl of nine years of age stopped 
 coming. The reason given was that "next year she must be 
 married, and it is necessary for her to learn how to cook and 
 keep house." IVIiss Judson undertook to teach a class of 
 women to read. Every day she gave medicine for coughs and 
 fevers and skin and other diseases to the girls and their 
 parents, and to other people in Harda. 
 
 In the famine the missionaries in Mahoba were overworked, 
 and Miss Judson went to their assistance. She helped feed the 
 starving multitudes, and cared for the missionaries who were 
 unable to care for themselves. While ministering to the 
 necessities of the people of Mahoba, she contracted typhoid 
 fever, from which she died in a few days. She, too, had been 
 working beyond her strength. As a result, she did not have 
 the vitality necessary to throw off the disease. Greater love 
 
188 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 hath no one than this, that one lay down one's life for one's 
 friends. 
 
 G. L. Wharton was the third member of the Mission to fall. 
 During the last term of service, he devoted himself to the 
 Bible College. Besides teaching he preached and gave ad- 
 dresses at conventions and conferences. He used his pen most 
 effectively in promoting the interests of the kingdom. He 
 preached the baccalaureate sermon for the College in May, 
 1906. He spoke from the text, "His servants shall serve 
 Him." Instead of going at once to the Hills he remained in 
 Jubbulpore till the seventh of July, looking after the press 
 and superintending the building operations. On leaving Jub- 
 bulpore for Simla in the Himalayas he said that he expected 
 to return in six weeks. He wished to be at home when the Col- 
 lege opened. As a matter of fact, he remained at Simla for 
 three months and never saw the College again. 
 
 Towards the end of September he told his physician that 
 he was not improving, that his treatment was worse than a 
 failure, and insisted upon a thorough examination. The 
 physician was astonished to find a foreign substance in the 
 region of the stomach. It was probably a growth the precise 
 nature of which could be ascertained only by an operation. 
 Another physician was called in counsel. The two recom- 
 mended an exploratory operation to which the patient was not 
 willing to submit. Then the physicians advised him to go 
 home or to some place where he could get expert surgical 
 advice. At their suggestion he went down to Ludhiana. The 
 physicians of Ludhiana took a deep interest in his case, but 
 were not prepared to operate. They advised him to go to 
 Calcutta. Ludhiana and Calcutta are twelve hundred miles 
 apart. The railway runs across the burning sands of the Pun- 
 jab, the United Provinces and Bengal. The journey required 
 two nights and a day. In the Sanitarium of Calcutta he had 
 the advice of the ablest specialists in India. They decided that 
 he needed an operation, but that he was not in a condition to 
 stand an operation. In spite of all that science and love could 
 do he grew steadily weaker, and, on the 4th of November, 1906, 
 
EXPANSION. 189 
 
 he fell asleep. He rests in one of the beautiful cemeteries of 
 Calcutta. 
 
 The Disciples of Christ owe much to this man of God. He 
 led the first group of missionaries to India. Their going was 
 an event in the history of this people. In addition to the work 
 he did in India, he stirred the churches in Australasia and 
 America as they had never been stirred. His burning elo- 
 quence led many to give of their money, and some to give their 
 lives, to the service of Christ in the regions beyond. Under 
 his teaching many thousands were caused to see that the mis- 
 sion of the church is missions. His Life has been written by 
 his wife and has been widely read, and has perpetuated and 
 increased his influence. He rests from his labors, and his 
 works follow after him. 
 
 Four young people, who were not missionaries, but con- 
 nected with the Mission, died in India. These were: Miss 
 Gertrude Archer, daughter of Mrs. G. W. Brown; Norman 
 Kent Durand, son of Dr. and Mrs. C. S. Durand; Clinton 
 Benlehr, son of Mr. and Mrs. C. E. Benlehr, and Stuart 
 Bicher, son of Mr. and Mrs. H. A. Eicher. Miss Archer was 
 a beautiful and gifted girl, just entering womanhood. Her 
 death was lamented by a large circle in India and at home. 
 The other three were children when they died. But a child of 
 missionary parents is a missionary. He makes friends for the 
 people he represents, and inclines the people to listen more 
 favorably to the gospel message. 
 
 VI. EXPANSION IN JAPAN. 
 1. hi Tokyo. 
 
 (Continued froyn page 96.) 
 
 The cit}'^ of Tokyo covers an area of one hundred square 
 miles, and has a population of 2,186,079. Tokyo is the largest 
 and by far the most influential city in all Asia. Tokyo is the 
 greatest intellectual center in the Orient; the students in her 
 universities number one hundred thousand. Young people in 
 all parts of the East who desire an education flock to Tokyo 
 
190 FOKEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 as doves flock to their windows. Japan leads the Orient, 
 not only in education, but in commerce and in manufactures. 
 Tokyo is the head and heart of Japan. 
 
 The Foreign Christian Missionary Society has work in four 
 of the principal wards of the city. In each ward there is a 
 central station and other places where work is done on a 
 smaller scale. One of these central stations is at the entrance 
 to the Upper High School, and only a few hundred yards from 
 the Imperial University. There is no better opening in all 
 the world. The Japan Mission has worked largely among the 
 student class, the most promising class in the Empire. The 
 work of the Society is not confined to Tokyo, but embraces 
 four provincial capitals, three other cities, and numerous vil- 
 lages. Seven pastors are located at points near Tokyo, and 
 beside a number of towns where evangelistic services are held 
 regularly, there are twelve places outside the city where there 
 are groups of believers. 
 
 The methods employed are the same as in the other fields. 
 The missionaries preach the gospel. That is their main work. 
 Experience has taught them that there is no substitute for the 
 living voice of the living preacher. They do not confine their 
 efforts to the chapels on the Lord's day. In Japan there is no 
 Lord's day. On Sunday the government offices and the banks 
 are closed, but for the bulk of the people one day is very much 
 like another day. The missionaries preach wherever they can 
 find people willing to listen. In the first years it was an easy 
 matter to get an audience any hour of the day or night. The 
 foreigners were curiosities and the people were eager to see 
 and hear them. The missionaries spoke in the theatres, in 
 the chapels, in the shops, in the parks, in the homes. They 
 baptized the believers and organized them into churches and 
 taught them self-support, self-government, and self-propaga- 
 tion. They endeavored to make it clear that the missionaries 
 must decrease and the Japanese must increase. 
 
 Besides preaching they taught Bible classes. Ambitious 
 students wanted to study English. They wanted to be able 
 to read and speak the language of Shakespeare and Milton, 
 
EXPANSION. 191 
 
 the language of Washington and Lincoln. The Bible was 
 the text-book used. Teachers in the University had told them 
 that they could never understand Western civilization without 
 a knowledge of the English Bible. In those classes the mis- 
 sionaries had unrivalled opportunities to present the claims 
 of the Lord Jesus. Those who attended the chapels might 
 pay no attention to what was said, or they might not under- 
 stand what was said; but in the Bible class in the mission- 
 ary's parlor they were obliged to attend, and the missionary 
 could readily discover whether they understood the subject or 
 not. The English language is shot through and through with 
 Christian ideas, and no one can understand it without becom- 
 ing more or less acquainted with those ideas. One cannot 
 learn English without learning what are the chief treasures 
 of the English-speaking race. The teaching in those Bible 
 classes left a deposit of spiritual truth in the minds of the 
 students. Whether they became Christians or not, they were 
 different from what they were before and what they would be 
 afterward if they did not have that experience. 
 
 The children were gathered into Sunday Schools and into 
 day schools and into kindergartens. Japan is full of children ; 
 it has been called the "Paradise of Children." It was always 
 possible to start a Sunday School. The children were pleased 
 with the bright songs, with the picture cards, and with the 
 truths of the gospel. The parents were busy in their shops or 
 elsewhere, but the children were at leisure and could be 
 brought together any day of the week. The Sunday Schools 
 increased to the number of twenty and the pupils to nearly a 
 thousand. The children of the poor were gathered into charity 
 schools. The aim of the Japanese government is that there 
 shall not be an ignorant family in any village, nor an ignor- 
 ant member in any famil3^ But at that time the schools were 
 not entirely free. Every pupil was obliged to pay some 
 tuition. This requirement excluded many of the poorest chil- 
 dren from the public schools. Here was a field for the mis- 
 sionaries. They took those children and taught them and gave 
 them a start in life. They opened kindergartens for the little 
 
192 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ones. Through the benefits conferred upon the children they 
 found access to the parents. 
 
 The printed page was used to extend and to reinforce the 
 message of the preacher. A magazine called "The Bible 
 Way" was published; part of this was in Japanese and part 
 in English. The Bible Way was followed by "The Harbin- 
 ger." Leaflets and pamphlets were printed and scattered far 
 and wide. Dr. Guy translated "The Church of Christ by a 
 Layman ; ' ' thus that great book was brought within the reach 
 of fifty millions of the brightest people in the Far East. Ar- 
 ticles were written for the "Japan Evangelist" and for the 
 "Christian Movement in Japan" and for other publications. 
 All these contributed to the furtherance of the gospel. 
 
 In the time of the war with Russia the missionaries made 
 thousands of comfort bags and placed a Bible or a portion of 
 the Bible in each one. When the wounded soldiers were 
 brought back, they visited them in the hospitals and in their 
 homes and ministered to their needs. When the American 
 fleet visited Japan the missionaries who had a sufficient laiowl- 
 edge of the language served as interpreters. They introduced 
 the officers and the sailors to the Japanese and showed them 
 what was best worth seeing in Tokyo. 
 
 The men and women who had a share in the work in Tokyo 
 are the following : Eugenese Snodgrass and P. B. Hall. They 
 opened the first chapel in 1890. They had been in Tokyo more 
 than a year previous to that time, but they were studying the 
 language. Mr. Snodgrass did not continue long in the work. 
 He resigned and served for some years as an independent mis- 
 sionary. Mr. Hall could not stand the climate and returned 
 to America. Mr. and Mrs. George T. Smith and Miss Kate V. 
 Johnson opened the next preaching place. Mr. Smith is a very 
 able man and preached with great power and acceptance. 
 
 The next work was begun by Miss Lavenia Oldham and Miss 
 Mary Rioch. These two women were appointed about the 
 same time and went to Japan on the same boat. Miss Oldham 
 came from Mt. Sterling, Kentucky, and Miss Rioch from Ham- 
 ilton, Ontario. Both were trained and experienced teachers. 
 
JAPAX. 
 
 Those who have served long periods and those who have died. 
 
 Rcadinri from left to right, beginning at top: C. E. Garst, Mrs. Laura D. Garst, 
 G. T. Smith, Mrs. Josephine W. Smith, Miss Kate V. .Johnson. Miss Lavenia Old- 
 ham, Miss Mary M. Rioch, P. A. Davey. M. B. Madden, P. E. Hagin, Miss Jessie J. 
 Asbury, R. n. McCoy, Miss Bertha Clawson, Miss Rose T. Armbruster, C. E. Robin- 
 son, Miss Mary F. Lediard. 
 
EXPANSION. 193 
 
 They lived together in the same house and wrought together ; 
 two sisters could not have been more to each other. Miss Old- 
 ham had the oversight of one preaching place and conducted a 
 school for poor children in Tanimachi. Miss Oldham did a 
 remarkable work in getting promising young men into the 
 ministry. She drew on her own resources to assist them in 
 getting an education. She provided the funds for a chapel 
 for the Mission. Miss Rioch had charge of a large kinder- 
 garten and a day school whose attendance averaged two hun- 
 dred and fifty. The building in which the kindergarten was 
 taught and all the expenses of it and Miss Rioch 's support, 
 were provided by the Ontario Christian Woman's Board of 
 Missions and the women of the Maritime Provinces of Canada. 
 In 1915, when Miss Rioch resigned to marry Rev. George 
 Miller, of California, Miss Ada Scott, a trained kindergartner 
 from Drake University, took her place and work. Miss Scott 
 is engaged at present in the study of the language. Miss Rioch 
 had another Sunday School in the home of an earnest Chris- 
 tian M^oman, and out of it she was able to start a kindergarten 
 in the same neighborhood. After her marriage and return to 
 America, the head teacher was able to continue the kinder- 
 garten. 
 
 Before Miss Oldham and IMiss Rioch had been in Tokyo three 
 months, eight homeless girls were placed in their care. Ever 
 since they have had a number of girls in their home and have 
 educated and trained them for service in the kingdom. Some 
 have become Bible women; some have married evangelists; 
 and some have become teachers themselves. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. H. H. Guy entered Japan in 1893. Both are 
 graduates of Drake University. Mr. Guy spent his first seven 
 years in evangelistic work. He preached in Tokj^o and in the 
 region roundabout. He visited the churches in the North and 
 confirmed the soul of the believers. It was his constant preach- 
 ing that gave him his marvelous command of the language. So 
 expert did he become that Japanese who could not see him as 
 he preached affirmed that he was one of their own people. On 
 his return to the field after his first furlough he gave his atten- 
 13 
 
194 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 tion to the founding of a Bible College for the training of men 
 for the ministry. This institution was made possible by a 
 handsome gift from General F. M. Drake. In order to better 
 qualify himself for his new post, Mr. Guy remained at home 
 two years and received the Doctor's Degree from Yale Uni- 
 versity. 
 
 Percival A. Davey began his missionary career in 1899. Mr. 
 Davey is an Australian by birth. He received his collegiate 
 education in Transylvania and the College of the Bible. On 
 his first furlough he was married to Miss Marian Benson, of 
 Melbourne, Australia. Mr. Davey has charge of the Koishi- 
 kawa church and is doing a good work. In addition to his 
 duties as a full-fledged missionary, he has taught very suc- 
 cessfully a Bible Class in the Oriental College. Two mem- 
 bers of this class have given their lives to Christian service ; 
 AVada San is a preacher, and Matzugawa is the Secretary of 
 the Honolulu Y. M. C. A. One girl out of Mrs. Davey 's class 
 is a Bible woman ; another is a teacher in the Girls ' School in 
 Takinogawa. Mrs. Davey is an exceptionally fine musician 
 and teaches vocal and instrumental music with most gratify- 
 ing results. 
 
 It was in 1900 that Mr. and Mrs. Fred E. Hagin reached 
 Tokyo. In addition to his work in that city, Mr. Hagin opened 
 Kofu, Chiba, Toride, Uenomura, Kasurra, and a number of 
 villages in the vicinity of these cities. Chiba is a city of 36,000, 
 and is the capital of a province. It has a number of schools, 
 among them a medical school ranking with the medical col- 
 lege of the Imperial University. In 1914, Mr. Hagin opened 
 a work on Hachioji, an island one hundred and fifty miles 
 from the mainland. No Christian work had been done among 
 the ten thousand people on that island. Mr. Hagin wrote an 
 informing volume on Russia, and another entitled ' ' The Cross 
 in Japan," one of the best books on Japan ever written. 
 Eureka church and college, as a token of their appreciation of 
 the labors of Mr. and Mrs. Hagin, both graduates of the col- 
 lege, pledged $12,000 for an institutional church in one of the 
 
EXPANSION. 195 
 
 neediest sections of Tokyo. Mr. Hagin served as a member 
 of the Union H^ymnal Committee. 
 
 After their return to Japan in 1893, Mr. and Mrs. Garst 
 made their permanent home in Tokyo. Mr. Garst preached in 
 the churches of the city and wrote tracts for use among the 
 people, but his principal work was that of a travelling evan- 
 gelist. Like his Lord, he went about doing good. He de- 
 lighted in preaching to Christians and to non-Christians. 
 Away from the railroads and other means of conveyance he 
 M'ent on foot and carried his baggage on his back. On one of 
 his tours one of the evangelists sought to keep him from enter- 
 ing a certain village by telling him that it was too dirty for 
 him. The missionarj^ asked, "Are there people there that 
 have not heard of Christ?" On being told that there were, 
 he said, "Then we go." Mr. Garst established a bakery in 
 Tokyo, that the people might have good, wholesome bread. He 
 introduced white clover into Japan. The people call it ' ' Jesus ' 
 grass." He sought to introduce other things that he felt sure 
 would help the people improve their condition by adding to 
 the material wealth of the nation. 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Frederick E. Lee arrived in Tokyo in 1917. 
 Dr. Lee is a graduate of Kansas University and a Doctor of 
 Philosophy from Yale. Mrs. Lee is a Canadian by birth and 
 a trained nurse. Dr. Lee went to Japan to assist in the prepa- 
 ration of men for the ministry. While studying the language 
 he has preached and lectured much. He has addressed the 
 Boys' School, and the Girls' School, the Chinese Y. M. C. A., 
 and the Y. M. C. A. Business College. In addition, he has 
 conducted a department on Social Science in the Japan Evan- 
 gelist. The latest additions to the Tokj^o staff are Mr. and 
 Mrs. B. E. "Watson. Mr. Watson is from Transylvania and 
 from the College of Missions. He has served several churches 
 and took the first prize in the Inter-State Oratorical Contest. 
 IMrs. Watson is from Christian College, Missouri, and from 
 the College of Missions. 
 
 Bliss Kate V. Johnson has served in Tokyo longer than any 
 other woman and twice as long as any man. She has had her 
 
196 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 evangelistic work, her educational work, and the maintenance 
 and care of a succession of young girls whose parents were 
 dead or worse than dead. The story of the transformation of 
 the lives of some of those girls is stranger than fiction. The 
 change in Naoe San is almost as wonderful as any of the 
 changes recorded in the New Testament. One of those girls 
 is now Mrs. Suto, a Bible woman, and another is a gifted 
 musician. From a circle of loving and devoted friends at 
 home Miss Johnson was able to secure the funds necessary to 
 prepare those girls to live noble and fruitful and joyous lives. 
 In the year 1917, in recognition of her thirty years of faith- 
 ful service, the Society retired j\Iiss Johnson on a pension 
 sufficient to support her in comfort during the remainder of 
 her life. 
 
 The work of the wives of the Missionaries deserves to be held 
 in everlasting remembrance and honor. They have not always 
 been able to get as good a knowledge of the language as their 
 husbands and to go out on long preaching tours; but they 
 made the home, the finest product of Christian civilization, and 
 the most effective of all evangelizing agencies. Cultured 
 women like Mrs. Snodgrass, Mrs. Smith, Mrs. Garst, Mrs. Guy, 
 Mrs. Davey, Mrs. Hagin and Mrs. Lee made homes that were 
 oases in the desert, a light in a dark place. They made it pos- 
 sible for their husbands to keep their health and to do their 
 work ; they brought up their children in the nurture and ad- 
 monition of the Lord. By their teaching and their music they 
 made their contribution to the work of the Lord in Japan. 
 Early in their career a banker said to Mr. Garst, ' ' I wish you 
 would ask your wife to call on my wife and invite her into her 
 Bible classes. I would like my Avife to learn to preside in 
 our home as your wife presides in yours, to care for the chil- 
 dren as your wife cares for yours, and to treat me as your 
 wife treats you. ' ' After a few weeks the Japanese woman said 
 to Mrs. Garst, "I wish you would ask your husband to call 
 on my husband and invite him into his Bible classes. I would 
 like to have my husband learn to treat me as your husband 
 treats you, to have a care for the children as your husband has 
 
EXPANSION. 197 
 
 for yours. ' ' That incident tells the story as well as a volume 
 could. 
 
 Several missionaries spent some time in Tokyo, but for one 
 reason or another did not continue in the service there. Thus 
 ]\Iiss Kose Armbruster before going to Akita spent some 
 months in Tokyo and did a fine work among the women and 
 children. The same can be said of Miss Carme Hostetter, She 
 went out as an independent missionary. Later she was ap- 
 pointed by the Society as one of its missionaries. After a time 
 she married and withdrew. Subsequently she and her hus- 
 band returned to Japan as independent missionaries. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Frank H. Marshall went to Japan hoping to spend their 
 lives in mission work. Mr. Marshall expected to be asso- 
 ciated with Dr. Guy in the Bible College. Mrs. Marshall's 
 health failed and it was necessary for them to retire. Mr. and 
 Mrs. R. L. Pruett removed from Osaka on account of the fail- 
 ing health of one of their children. Mr. Pruett had charge of 
 one of the stations in the city and the work at Shidzuoka and 
 Otamachi. Miss Goodrich and Miss Edith Wright did not 
 remain long enough to get a working knowledge of the lan- 
 guage. Miss Goodrich married a missionary of another So- 
 ciety and resigned. Miss Wright's health failed and she left 
 the field. 
 
 2. In Akita. 
 
 In 1887 George T. Smith returned to America on a short 
 furlough. He came on his own business and paid his own 
 expenses. While he was at home, he and Miss Candace Lha- 
 mon were married. Miss Lhamon was a woman of unusual gifts, 
 and up to the time of her marriage was the State Organizer in 
 Ohio for the Christian AVoman 's Board of Missions. The next 
 spring Mr. Smith went back to Japan taking Mrs. Smith with 
 him. Mr. and Mrs. Eugenese Snodgrass accompanied them. 
 Mr. Snodgrass had recently been graduated from Kentucky 
 University. Professor McGarvey pronounced him one of the 
 most brilliant scholars the University had ever sent out. Soon 
 after the arrival of this group, it was decided to scatter the 
 workers, in order that more ground might be occupied. Akita 
 
198 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 is a small city and did not require so large a staff. As a re- 
 sult of this decision, Mr. and Mrs. Garst and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Snodgrass moved to Tsurugaoka, a town on the west coast and 
 eighty miles south of Akita. Mr. and Mrs. Smith and Miss 
 Harrison and Miss Johnson continued the work in Akita and 
 the adjacent territory. 
 
 The missionaries preached the gospel and observed the ordi- 
 nances ; they conducted Sunday Schools, day schools and night 
 schools ; they had special meetings for women and girls ; they 
 sold Gospels and tracts ; they visited the people in their homes 
 and places of business ; they employed every method in their 
 power to make Christ known and to win the Japanese to accept 
 Him as Savior and Lord. A fire broke out and destroyed 
 nearly half the city. The missionaries opened their build- 
 ings and took in the homeless, fed the hungry, and did what 
 they could to relieve the distress. Their conduct at that crisis 
 had a good effect. 
 
 In one account of her year 's work Miss Harrison reported that 
 she taught two hours and a half a day in the day school and 
 two hours and a half a week in the night school ; she conducted 
 three Sunday Schools that had a combined average attendance 
 of 220. She had charge of two day schools that had an aver- 
 age attendance of forty. She led two daily prayer-meetings, 
 a special meeting for believing women every Thursday, and a 
 Bible Class every Saturday night. She was president of a 
 Reform Society that had twenty-two members. She spent two 
 hours a day on the language and had the care of an adopted 
 child. In her leisure moments she made one hundred calls 
 upon the people. Miss Johnson reported seventy meetings for 
 women and fifty-two Sunday School services. She taught two 
 hours a day in the English school and thirty minutes a day in 
 the night school for two months. Besides, she had charge of a 
 Japanese school of forty-two pupils and gave three hours a 
 week to that work. She made 130 calls in the homes, and spent 
 the remainder of the time in the study of the language. 
 
 While living and working in Akita, the missionaries did not 
 neglect the regions beyond. They made extended tours into 
 
EXPANSION. 199 
 
 the surrounding country and preached in the hotels and in 
 the theaters and distributed literature that was designed to 
 further the cause they represented. Honjo, a town of 30,000 
 people and twenty-five miles distant, was the first out-station. 
 There they made a number of believers and gathered them 
 into a church. About the same time they began work in 
 Tsuchizaki, the port of Akita. Some of the other out-stations 
 are these : Sakata, Yuzawa, Innai, Yokote, Shinjo, Omagari, 
 Yashima, Nashiro, Kisakata, Arakawa, and Kwannoji. The 
 work in Innai was begun by a converted Buddhist. This man 
 had been won to Christ by Mr, Smith's cook. Two years after 
 his conversion, he went to Innai to work in the silver mines. 
 He talked the Gospel incessnntly. The officers tried to stop 
 him, but he conquered all opposition. At his request an evan- 
 gelist was sent to baptize his wife and some of the young men 
 in the mines who had become believers. The rules of the mines 
 allowed only one day in the month for rest, but every day at 
 noon the converts met at an appointed place in the mine and 
 by the light of their hand lamps they read and explained the 
 Scriptures to one another and to their fellow-workmen. With 
 a little help from the Mission they built a rude chapel. Grapes 
 were plentiful in Japan and one of the members knew how to 
 make bread. They furnished their own materials and observed 
 the Lord 's Supper every week in their own chapel after a hard 
 day's work. The missionary who wrote of what these men 
 were doing, said, "The worship in many an elegant church 
 may be more elalborate and more artistic, but none comes 
 nearer the heart of God than the adoration of those simple 
 miners." Two of the converts went to another mine and so 
 spoke that others believed and were baptized. 
 
 While the missionaries were exulting in the hope that Japan 
 might become a Christian nation in a day, a wave of reaction 
 against all things foreign, swept over the land. This reaction 
 was largely due to the reluctance of the Western nations to 
 revise their treaties with Japan, thus admitting Japan into 
 the family of nations and on a perfect equality. In their 
 anger the Japanese said that, as Christianity was a foreign 
 
200 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 religion, it would be unpatriotic for them to forsake the faith 
 of their fathers and to become Christians. The opposition to 
 the missionaries and all they were supposed to represent was 
 most violent. The missionaries wrote, "They have slandered 
 us in their conversation and in their newspapers; they have 
 called us odious names such as 'Jesus dogs'; and the dogs 
 have been set on us by the boys ; they have thrown stones at 
 our houses; they have broken our windows and the fences of 
 our chapels, and have written upon the gateposts, ' Strike Jesus 
 with the fist. ' Every one who comes to our meetings is marked 
 for scoffing and ridicule." The opposition to the English 
 school became so strong that it was deemed prudent to close it. 
 
 The reaction was all the more surprising because two years 
 before the missionaries reported that the leavening influence 
 of Christianity was seen on every hand. They wrote, "Dur- 
 ing the first two years of our stay here, we were scarcely in- 
 vited into a house; since then we have been treated very 
 kindly, and have been entertained by a great many. At first 
 we were regarded suspiciously ; now people are glad to have 
 us here. Then Christianity was considered bad; now it is 
 regarded as a coming religion. ' ' While that reaction lasted all 
 departments of the work suffered. In a few years the hos- 
 tility passed away. The treaties were revised and the Japan- 
 ese felt proud of the place accorded them. But from that time 
 forward no missionary expected to see Japan become a Chris- 
 tian nation by Imperial edict or by act of Parliament. The 
 history of Constantine was not to be repeated in Japan. 
 
 At the Annual Meeting in 1890 the Mission recommended 
 that Mr. and Mrs. Smith and Miss Harrison and Miss John- 
 son remove to Tokyo. Mr. and Mrs. Snodgrass had left Tsuru- 
 gaoka before that time and had begun a work in Tokyo. It 
 was the conviction of the Mission that the Society should be 
 represented in the capital of the empire and, as Mr. Smith was 
 the senior missionary, it was felt that he was the man to take 
 the lead. People were going to Tokyo from all parts of the 
 empire. It was believed that a Mission with its headquarters 
 in the capital would have a prestige that it could not have 
 
EXPANSION. 201 
 
 otherwise. The work in Akita and in the out-stations was left 
 in the hands of the Japanese for five years. It was arranged 
 that the missionaries should visit Akita from time to time and 
 assist the work as they were able. The plan adopted did not 
 work out as well as it was hoped. 
 
 In 1895 Mr. and Mrs. E. S. Stevens were located in Akita, 
 and continued there till 1907, when on account of Mr. Ste- 
 vens' illness they returned to America. Mr. Stevens received 
 his education in Ada and in Lexington. Mrs. Stevens is a 
 Kentucky woman and took her medical course in Cleveland. 
 They had been in Japan three years before they volunteered to 
 go to Akita. In 1896 Miss Jessie J. Asbury visited IMrs. Ste- 
 vens, her sister, and when Mr. and Mrs. Stevens returned to 
 Japan after their first furlough, Miss Asbury went with them 
 as a missionary of the Society, Dr. Stevens being a Homeo- 
 pathic physician was not permitted to practice her profession 
 in Japan. But she was permitted to care for the poor and for 
 the missionaries. She assisted the children who attended the 
 day school and the Sunday School. In the mothers' meetings 
 she had the privilege of making many helpful suggestions. Dr. 
 Stevens started the kindergarten and secured for it the beauti- 
 ful building in which it is housed. She had classes in cooking 
 and knitting and sewing. Miss Asbury taught in the five Sun- 
 day Schools, in the kindergarten, and assisted in the meetings 
 for women. With the aid of Kawamura San, Mr. Stevens 
 translated the Life of George Miiller. He organized a Young 
 Men's Christian Association among the teachers and the stu- 
 dents in the schools. He encouraged Kawamura San in estab- 
 lishing a home for ex-convicts, an institution that was recog- 
 nized by the officials of the place. Percival A. Davey was in 
 the work for a time. He taught classes, distributed literature, 
 and preached in both English and Japanese. Miss Mary Rioch 
 and Miss Bertha Clawson each spent some time in Akita. Miss 
 Rioch was born and educated in Ontario ; Miss Clawson came 
 from Angola and Steuben County, Indiana ; both were trained 
 and accomplished teachers. 
 
202 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 In 1903 Miss Rose T. Armbruster joined the Mission. She 
 went from Springfield, Illinois, where she had been a success- 
 ful teacher in the public schools. After a short stay in Osaka 
 and another in Tokyo, she went to Akita. Except while at 
 home on furlough, she has lived and labored in Akita ever 
 since. Her work has been among the women and children for 
 the most part. The next year Mr. and ]\Irs. W. H. Erskine 
 joined the force in Akita. Both were students in Bethany 
 College; Mr. Erskine had served for a time as a teacher of 
 mathematics in the College. They spent their entire first term 
 in Akita. In addition to his ordinary duties as a missionary, 
 Mr. Erskine taught English in the schools of the city. In his 
 preaching he stressed the question of self-support, and much 
 to the advantage of the work. In the autumn of 1908 Mr. and 
 Mrs. C. F. McCall reached Japan. After a few months in 
 Osaka they were assigned to Akita. They spent their first 
 term of service in the northern city. Mr. McCall emphasized 
 evangelism. He preached in the city and at the out-stations. 
 He and his associates and the Japanese evangelists did special 
 work in the Park at the time of the Feast of the Cherry Blos- 
 som, Many books and tracts were sold in that festal season. 
 Mr. McCall is from the University of Missouri. While on 
 furlough he took a number of special courses in Columbia Uni- 
 versity and Union Theological Seminary. In 1912 Miss 
 Gretchen Garst took charge of the kindergarten founded by 
 Dr. Stevens. IMiss Garst was born in Japan and was educated 
 in Drake University. She spent a year in the language school 
 in Tolcyo before attempting to teach. The last missionaries to 
 go to Akita were Mr. and Mrs. L. D. Oliphant. Mr. Oliphant 
 is a graduate of Drake University. Mrs. Oliphant is a gradu- 
 ate of Drake and Chicago Universities. They studied a year 
 and a half in the language school, and then began their work 
 in Akita. In 1918 they were called to Tokyo to assist in Drake 
 Bible College. Mr. Oliphant, beside his teaching, has the 
 oversight of the Hon go church. 
 
EXPANSION. 203 
 
 3. In Tsurugaoka. 
 
 Tsurugaoka is a city of 25,000, the capital of the province of 
 Yamagata, the center of a vast neglected district, a strong- 
 hold of Buddhists of the straitest sect. In the chapter on 
 Akita it was stated that in the year 1888, Mr. and Mrs. Garst 
 and Mr. and Mrs. Snodgrass moved to Tsurugaoka, that they 
 might carry the gospel to that city and province. They found 
 the anti-foreign feeling then prevalent in Japan very intense. 
 It was several days before they could rent a house of any kind. 
 The only one the Garsts were able to secure was a miserable 
 shack that required many changes and repairs before it was 
 suitable as a residence for human beings. The Japanese said 
 the foreigners destroyed their houses by wearing shoes and 
 by using heavy furniture and stoves. 
 
 As soon as they were established in their new homes the mis- 
 sionaries began work. They built a chapel at the cost of three 
 hundred dollars. At that time land and labor and building 
 materials were cheap. One thousand dollars would provide as 
 good a building then as five thousand dollars will provide now. 
 One man who had been a notorious drunkard accepted Christ, 
 and his changed life became a wonder to all who knew him. 
 His neighbors said that if the gospel would work such a 
 mighty change as that, it was worthy of all acceptation. 
 
 The gospel was preached wherever a hearer could be found. 
 I\Ir. Garst had an Edison Mimeograph and printed studies in 
 the Gospels. They were handed out on the street where it 
 was thought they would be read; often at the close of the 
 preaching service they were given to those who appeared in- 
 terested and desirous of knowing more about the faith of 
 Christ. The children of the city were gathered into three 
 Sunday Schools and were taught the truths of the gospel and 
 taught to sing the hymns of the church. Bible classes were 
 held for women. Many of the women were ignorant, but the 
 Spirit helped their infirmities. The missionaries pressed the 
 claims of Christ home to the hearts and consciences of all with 
 whom they had to do. As in Corinth, so in Tsurugaoka, some 
 heard, believed and were baptized. 
 
204 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Mr. Garst went out through the country on long preaching 
 tours. His size attracted attention. The people looked at him 
 as a being from a superior world. They had never seen a man 
 of such colossal proportions. At the same time, his bearing 
 was so kind and gracious that children and grown people were 
 drawn to him at once. He loved the Japanese with an un- 
 quenchable love and treated them as brothers. His life 
 mightily reinforced his messages. While on those tours he 
 often spoke in theatres to audiences numbering from four to 
 five hundred. 
 
 As he mingled with the people he was profoundly im- 
 pressed with the poverty of the great majority. He read 
 "Progress and Poverty" and thought he saw in Single-tax a 
 panacea for the grinding poverty of the Japanese. He be- 
 came known all over Japan as ' ' Single-tax Garst. ' ' Whether 
 Henry George discovered a sovereign cure for poverty and the 
 ills that accompany poverty or not, the fact is that Mr. Garst 's 
 sympathies went out to all who were poorly fed, and poorly 
 clad, and poorly housed ; to all who did not have a chance to 
 live clean and fruitful and joyous lives. His heart cried out 
 against the inequality between the very rich and the very 
 poor. He did what he could to better the conditions of the 
 masses of the people. 
 
 While living in Tsurugaoka the Garsts had two memorable 
 experiences. One was a visit from a burglar, and the other 
 was a fire. The average Japanese house is so flimsily built that 
 a burglar or a rat finds no difficulty in getting in. In this 
 case, the house was open by night as well as by day. The 
 burglar was discovered and ran for his life. But he took with 
 him two travelling bags filled with articles belonging to the 
 family. Through the aid of the police, the property was all 
 recovered. After that experience, the family heeded the 
 advice of the police to close and lock their doors before going 
 to sleep. The fire was a more serious matter. It broke out one 
 morning after breakfast and two days after Christmas. The 
 house was burned to the ground. No lives were lost, but 
 almost all the worldly goods of the family perished in the fire. 
 
EXPANSION. 205 
 
 Wedding presents, pictures, books, heirlooms, souvenirs, the 
 Christmas gifts of the children, things that no money could 
 replace, were utterly destroyed. The family took the loss as 
 an incident in missionary service. "The wheat was saved; 
 what if the chaff was burned ? ' ' The owner was paid in full 
 for his house, $90.00. He was abundantly satisfied, and had 
 ample reason for being satisfied. 
 
 In the autumn of 1889 when ]\Ir. and Mrs. Snodgrass left 
 Tsurugaoka for Tokyo, IMiss Johnson was transferred to Tsuru- 
 gaoka. The Mission felt that Mrs. Garst should have a woman 
 of her own race as an associate. With the exception of the 
 little group at Akita there were no other missionaries within 
 a hundred miles. IMrs. Garst and Miss Johnson, in addition to 
 prosecuting the regular work of the mission, spoke to the 
 Woman 's Club on hygiene, the care of children, cooking, and 
 other domestic matters. They visited the women in their 
 homes and received visits from the women of the city. 
 
 Two years after the departure of Mr. and Mrs. Snodgrass 
 the Garsts left for home on furlough. Because of the needs 
 of the field they remained in the service a year longer than 
 usual. The}'' reached home in fine spirits. In visiting churches 
 and conventions they did much to correct the current notions 
 about missionaries and their work. Their stay at home had its 
 drawbacks but was thoroughly enjoyed. Because of sickness 
 and the death of the eldest child it was two years before they 
 reached Yokohama on the way back. For sufficient reasons 
 they made their home in Tokyo and did not return to Tsuru- 
 gaoka. In consequence of their being located in Tokyo, Tsuru- 
 gaoka has had no resident missionaries since September 1891. 
 ]\Ir. and IMrs. McCall who spent their first term in Akita, are 
 planning to live and work in Tsurugaoka from this time for- 
 ward. Before leaving for the field, Mr. McCall raised among 
 his personal friends five thousand dollars to provide a home 
 for himself and family. 
 
206 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 4. In Sendai and Fukushima. 
 
 Sendai is the principal city of Japan north of Tokyo. The 
 population numbers 103,000. In the barracks there are 
 twenty thousand soldiers. Sendai is the capital of the province 
 of Miyagi. In that province and the adjoining province of 
 Fukushima there are three millions of people. In Sendai the 
 government has built a university, two technical schools, a 
 medical school, and the necessary subsidiary schools. In 
 Sendai the Reformed Church in the United States has a large 
 college for young men and another college for girls. In Sendai 
 there is a union orphanage, and a union industrial home for 
 the poor. 
 
 In this intellectual center there are sixteen Shinto shrines 
 and sixty-seven Buddhist temples. Every morning at break 
 of day the drums are heard beating in the temples of the sun- 
 goddess. In a score of shops idols are exposed for sale. In 
 thousands of homes the god-shelf has lost none of its idols. All 
 through the night candles are kept burning, and food and 
 drink are placed continually before the gods. 
 
 In Sendai the Roman Catholics, the Greek Catholics, the 
 Congregationalists, the Baptists, the Methodists, the Reformed 
 Church of America, the Disciples of Christ, the Salvation 
 Army, and the Mormons are at work. There are ten churches, 
 thirty Sunday Schools, and a small Young Men's Christian 
 Association. 
 
 The Sendai District was entered by the Disciples of Christ 
 in 1897. Mr. and Mrs. M. B. Madden were the first resi- 
 dent missionaries. Mr. Smith and Mr. Garst and Mr. Stevens 
 had preceded them, had done some evangelistic work and had 
 baptized several believers in Akozu and in Sanuma. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Madden were from Bethany College. They reached 
 Japan in 1895. Mr. Madden is a tireless evangelist. Perhaps 
 no missionary ever sent out by the Society equalled him in 
 the number of miles travelled and in the number of sermons 
 preached. He has preached as far north as the Hokkaido and 
 as far south as Nagasaki. He has preached in all the churches 
 of the Mission and in hundreds of other churches. Mr. Mad- 
 
EXPANSION. 207 
 
 den is about the size of an average Japanese, and Avhen dressed 
 in Japanese style is not unlike a Japanese in appearance. He 
 can eat the food of the people with a relish ; he can sleep any- 
 where ; he can preach any number of times in a day, and spend 
 most of the night conversing with the inquirers about the 
 subject-matter of his sermons. In addition to his preaching, 
 he assisted in editing "TheBihle yVay" and "The Harbinger/' 
 and served as a member of the committee on a Union Hymnal, 
 and as a member of the committee on Christian Union. Mrs. 
 Madden is a woman of rare gifts and is as efficient in her way 
 as her husband is in his. 
 
 The other missionaries who served the Society in the Sendai 
 district were these : Miss Carme Hostetter who labored there 
 for five years, from 1900 to 1905. Her principal work was 
 done in the Sunday Schools and in the charity schools. Miss 
 Hostetter did an excellent work among the girls and women of 
 Sendai. The next year Miss Rose L. Johnson took Miss Hos- 
 tetter 's place and spent her first term between Sendai and 
 Fukushima. Miss Jessie Asbury had a Bible Class for the 
 young men in the University and another class for young girls. 
 She visited Haranomachi, a town on the coast forty-five miles 
 away, and other points in the District. For a time she was 
 the only missionary resident in Sendai. In 1907 Mr. and Mrs. 
 Robinson reached Japan and were assigned to Sendai. One 
 Japanese evangelist who did a remarkable work in that Dis- 
 trict was Kawamura San, sometimes spoken of as John the 
 Baptist, because of his simple and rugged character. He wore 
 himself out in the service of the Lord, but in his day he did a 
 great work. 
 
 A church was established in Sendai and churches were es- 
 tablished in seven other places in the District. The saintly 
 and now sainted Mrs. E. E. Thomson, of West Plains, Mis- 
 souri, built a home in Sendai for the missionaries as a memorial 
 to her husband. Four chapels were built in the District under 
 the inspiration and leadership of Mr. Madden. Twenty-eight 
 of the young people gave their lives to some form of Christian 
 service. 
 
208 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Fukiishima is a commercial city of 40,000 and the center in 
 the North of the silk industry. Within easy reach of Fuku- 
 shima there are fifty towns with populations ranging from two 
 to twenty thousand, and many smaller towns and villages that 
 have not been touched with the gospel. Before making Sendai 
 their home, Mr. and Mrs. Madden lived in Fukushima. They 
 led a number of the people to Christ and built a neat chapel 
 for them. 
 
 In 1912 Thomas A. Young, a graduate of Transylvania Uni- 
 versity, arrived in Japan. Before leaving home he was mar- 
 ried to Miss Stella Walker Lewis, who had spent one term of 
 six years in Japan. After a period of two years in the lan- 
 guage school of Tokyo, they were located in Fukushima. Their 
 work in the Sunday School has been eminently successful. 
 They enlarged the building once and will have to enlarge it 
 again to accommodate all the children who wish to attend. The 
 school meets in two sections; one in the forenoon, and the 
 other in the afternoon. The school is graded throughout. In 
 Omori, every child in the village is enrolled, and children have 
 begun to attend from neighboring villages, and some of them 
 remain for the after-meeting for grown people. Mr. Young 
 makes large use of literature. Every month four thousand 
 leaflets containing announcements of the meetings of the 
 church are mailed to the homes of the people of the city. As 
 far as practicable the missionaries follow up this literature 
 with personal visits. 
 
 Mrs. Young has a monthly meeting for women. These 
 women contribute to a fund which is used for charitable and 
 benevolent purposes. She has organized a club among the 
 high school girls for Bible study and fancy work. She has 
 opened a meeting in one of the silk factories of Yonezawa. 
 
 Because of the close proximity of Sendai and Fukushima, it 
 has been thought wise to close Sendai as a resident station. 
 Miss Asbury has been transferred to Osaka, and the work in 
 Sendai is managed from Fukushima. 
 
EXPANSION. 209 
 
 5. In Osaka. 
 
 Osaka is the second largest city in Japan, and the greatest 
 manufacturing city in Asia. Its manufactured articles are 
 sold in all parts of the world. Osaka is a great seaport and 
 is visited by the ships of all nations. Like Athens in the 
 Apostolic age, Osaka is a city given to idolatry, yet affords the 
 missionary unbounded opportunities for carrying on his work. 
 The section in which the agents of the Society began work is 
 called Tennoji. That name is derived from a famous temple 
 known as the Heavenly King Temple, a temple that was built 
 600 A. D., and boasts of having the largest bell in the world. 
 
 The first missionaries of the Foreign Christian Missionary 
 Society to enter Osaka were ]\Ir. and IMrs. R. L. Pruett and 
 Bliss Bertha Clawson. ]\Ir. and IMrs. Pruett went to Japan 
 from Tennessee. Before they united with the Society they 
 were supported by a group of churches in their native State. 
 The work in Osaka was begun in the year 1899. The next 
 year Mr. and Mrs. C. S. Weaver arrived in Japan and, after 
 a year spent in Tolvj^o in the study of the language, they moved 
 to Osaka. They remained there till 1907 when, on account of 
 the conditions of Mrs. Weaver's health, they found it neces- 
 sary to abandon the field. J\Ir. and Mrs. Weaver received 
 their education in Eureka and always illustrated the fine 
 Eureka spirit. In 1905 Miss Stella Walker Lewis, who is now 
 Mrs. Thomas A. Young, of Fukushima, joined the workers in 
 Osaka and continued there until her furlough was due. 
 
 The following year ]\Ir. and Mrs. R. A. McCorkle were 
 added to the staff. They are Hiram graduates and gave prom- 
 ise of accomplishing large things in Japan. Mr. McCorkle 
 is a linguist of unusual ability, but Mrs. McCorkle having 
 suddenly developed some disease that was latent in her sys- 
 tem, it was deemed expedient for them to retire. Their re- 
 tirement made it necessary for the Mission to transfer Mr. 
 and ]\Irs. IVIadden from Sendai to fill the vacancy. Later Mr. 
 and IMrs. W. H. Erskine, both graduates of Bethany College, 
 who had spent their first term in Akita, were assigned to 
 Osaka, and later still Mr. and Mrs. C. E. Robinson, who had 
 14 
 
210 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 served one term in Sendai, were sent to the same field. Mr. 
 Robinson is a graduate of the University of Missouri and of 
 the Missouri Bible College, and had served as a soldier in the 
 Philippines in the Spanish- American War. Miss Rose T. Arm- 
 bruster, before going to Akita, spent some time in Osaka. 
 Oiwa San, a Japanese who had spent two years in the Col- 
 lege of Missions, was returned to Japan, that he might assist 
 the workers in Osaka. Later Hayakawa San, another Japa- 
 nese, who received his degree from Drake University was 
 assisted by the Society in going back home to serve as an 
 evangelist among his own people. 
 
 The people of Osaka are joined to their idols and were not 
 interested in the message of the missionaries. But some of 
 those that heard believed and were baptized. Through a gift 
 from Oscar Rakestraw, of Angola, Indiana, a chapel was built 
 in Tennoji. This chapel is within five minutes' walk of the 
 largest Buddhist temple in the empire. Subsequently a kin- 
 dergarten was built and a desirable lot was bought on which 
 the Christy Institute has been erected. The Institute is meet- 
 ing with great success. There are 290 boys in attendance; 
 this is an increase of ninety over the previous year. There are 
 seventy girls, or twice as many as in the year previous. There 
 are seventy in the kindergarten and children who would enter 
 are turned away for lack of room. There are a hundred stu- 
 dents who are taught the Bible every night in the year. In the 
 markets of the city, which are visited by many thousands, the 
 gospel is preached six times in the month. 
 
 There are eight Sunday Schools in Osaka and one at an out- 
 station. As in the other cities, there are Bible Classes for men 
 and for women. These were started on the recommendation of 
 and with assistance of Mr. Doan while on his visit in 1914, 
 1915. The kindergarten has been one of the most effective 
 agencies. Shintoists and Buddhists are quite willing that their 
 little ones should attend and quite willing to pay their tuition. 
 Through the children it is comparatively easy to reach their 
 parents. It may be that most of the parents will never be won 
 
1 Group of Christian Women in Koishikawa Church. 
 
 2 Graduating Class at Girls School, 1919. 
 
 3 Mr and Mrs. W. H. Brskine and Osaka Workers. 
 
EXPANSION. 211 
 
 to Christ, but their attitude is different because of what the 
 missionaries do for their children. 
 
 There are two out-stations; one at Gose, and one at Oti. 
 The missionaries and the evangelists visit these places as they 
 are able and exhort the believers to hold fast the beginning of 
 their confidence unto the end. Besides these two out-stations, 
 there are other places at which the gospel is preached more 
 or less regularly. The IMissionaries endeavor to sow beside 
 all waters. In the morning they sow their seed ; in the evening 
 they do not withhold their hands, because they do not Imow 
 which will prosper, this or that, or whether both shall be 
 alike good. 
 
 Comfortable homes have been provided for the missionaries. 
 Into those homes the Japanese who wish to inquire further con- 
 cerning the strange things they have heard or who wish to 
 show themselves neighborly are welcomed at all hours of the 
 day. One family had 365 Japanese guests at dinner in one 
 year. Besides the dinners there were numerous teas and re- 
 ceptions and entertainments. Hospitality was used to advance 
 the interests of the Kingdom. j\Irs. Weaver had cooking 
 classes in her own home. She taught the mothers of Japan 
 how to prepare palatable and nourishing food for their chil- 
 dren and for invalids as well as for themselves and their fami- 
 lies. 
 
 As in all stations, the missionaries in Osaka give much time 
 and strength to correspondence. The churches that support 
 them expect letters each month at least. Friends of the cause 
 ask for information of all kinds. They want something direct 
 from the field that they can read at some entertainment or 
 convention, or something that will keep alive or revive the 
 dying interest in a Sunday School or in a C. E. Society or in 
 a church, or something that will raise the dead to life. It is 
 no small task to answer all those letters and as fully as the 
 writers expect and feel they have a right to demand. 
 
 Besides writing letters to churches and individuals, the mis- 
 sionaries are expected to Avrite for the missionary magazines 
 and for the church papers. Mr, Erskine made a study of Prosti- 
 
212 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 tution in Japan and wrote a series of articles for the Osaka 
 papers on the subject. He wrote two articles on "Christian- 
 izing Japanese Customs." He wrote articles for the "Japan 
 Evangelist," for the "Psychological Review" and for the 
 "Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics." Articles of that 
 nature require time and research and frequently a consider- 
 able outlay of money to obtain the facts needed. Those 
 articles do good, but they consume time and vitality and do not 
 bulk large in tabulated reports. Mrs. Madden wields a skilful 
 pen. She has written much and always well. Her book, ' ' In 
 the Land of the Cherry Blossom," is a work of signal merit. 
 Her latest book is entitled, "The Women of the Meiji Era." 
 
 A visitor to Osaka finds electric lights and call-bells in his 
 room in the hotel ; he sees the railway and the battleship and 
 the newspaper and the telephone, and he is apt to think that 
 Japan does not need Christianity. Mr. Weaver, of Osaka, 
 wrote, ' ' I rode on the fast express on the principal railway of 
 Japan. This train was lighted with electric light, carried two 
 English sleeping-cars, one dining-car, which was cooled with 
 electric fans, and other conveniences of Japan trains. The 
 journey continued through the night, and with the new day 
 came the glorious sun. A passenger sitting by me arose, faced 
 the sun, clapped his hands reverently and worshipped the orb 
 of day. He had been lighted all the night with an electric 
 light, fanned Mith an electric fan, and pulled by an American 
 locomotive, and sat in an English carriage, but he knew noth- 
 ing of the true God." 
 
 Out of fifty-two millions of Japanese there are one hundred 
 thousand who call themselves Christians. Forty-five millions 
 are untouched. There are thirty-five cities of twenty thousand 
 or more, two hundred and forty-four cities of ten thousand or 
 more, and fifteen hundred and ninety-six towns of five thou- 
 sand or more, besides thousands of smaller towns without a 
 single worker. Japan has the fruits of Christian civilization ; 
 what Japan needs is the gospel of the glory of the blessed God. 
 
EXPANSION. 213 
 
 5. In Takinogawa. 
 
 Takinogawa is a place of special interest to the Disciples of 
 Christ because it is the seat of the schools in which the young 
 men and women connected with the ]\Iission in Japan are pre- 
 pared for their life work. Takinogawa is a suburb of Tokyo 
 and can be reached in thirty minutes from the Imperial Uni- 
 versity and the First Higher School. One of the Agricultural 
 Colleges is near by. Two railway stations are within easy 
 reach. With the aid of the railways and the street-cars one 
 can reach any part of the city. No better location could be 
 found in the empire. 
 
 The first institution for the training of men for the minis- 
 try was opened in one of the ward churches and was under 
 the management of H. H. Guy and Frank H. Marshall. With- 
 in a short time the Marshalls returned to America on account 
 of Mrs. Marshall's failing health and C. E. Garst died. On 
 this account it was found necessary to close the School. It 
 was felt by the Mission that the evangelistic work must not be 
 neglected, and as the staff was not large enough to carry on 
 the preaching and the school, no other course appeared to be 
 open. But after IMr. Guy returned to Japan from his furlough 
 and as a result of I\Ir. and Mrs. Rains' first visit to Japan, it 
 was decided to reopen the school and under better auspices. 
 Mr. Rains proposed to raise the money necessary to procure a 
 suitable building. General Drake to whom he appealed for a 
 large gift responded most cheerfully and promptly, and the 
 new institution was named Drake Bible College in his honor. 
 
 Drake Bible College was opened in the month of February, 
 1903, with Dr. Guy as Dean and Professor K. Ishikawa and 
 Professor Y. Miyazake as his assistants. Professor Ishikawa 
 received his education in America and, at the time of his ap- 
 pointment, was a teacher in the Nobles College in Tokyo. Nine 
 young men enrolled their names as students. The course of 
 study included Introduction to the New Testament, Introduc- 
 tion to the Literature of the Old Testament, the Apostolic Age, 
 the Gospel according to Matthew, the Life of Paul, Church 
 History, English, Greek and Hebrew. 
 
214 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 A little later a three-years' course was worked out. The 
 subjects and the hours devoted each per week are as follows : 
 
 First year. — Greek, 5 ; Old Testament Introduction, 2 ; New 
 Testament Introduction, 2 ; New Testament Exegesis, 2 ; Life 
 of Christ, 2 ; Church History, 2 ; Preaching, 1 ; English and 
 Music. 
 
 Second Year. — Greek, 3 ; History New Testament Times, 2 ; 
 Old Testament History, 2 ; New Testament Exegesis, 2 ; Life 
 of Christ, 2; Preaching, 1; Psychology, 1; English and 
 Music. 
 
 Third Year. — Greek, 3 ; History of Prophecy, 2 ; New Testa- 
 ment Exegesis, 2; Church History (Disciples of Christ), 2; 
 Comparative Religions, 1; History of Philosophy, 2; Soci- 
 ology, 2 ; Preaching, 1 ; English and Music. 
 
 Recently the faculty has been strengthened and a fourth 
 year has been added to the course. 
 
 In the spring of 1903 a tract of land was bought in Takino- 
 gawa. This tract contained three and a half acres. One 
 acre was donated by the owner. "The grounds lie in three 
 terraces, and are covered with magnificent trees, such as pines, 
 spruces, firs, oaks, cherry, and likewise many flowering plants. 
 On the upper terrace are the Dean's home and the main col- 
 lege building, on the next is the playground, and on the third 
 is the dormitory and additional tennis courts. The main col- 
 lege building is a frame structure with five class-rooms; an 
 office, a teachers' room, and a library, all on the ground floor. 
 On the second floor are the auditorium with a seating capacity 
 of four hundred, the science lecture-room, and two labora- 
 tories. Joining the main building is a large students' waiting 
 room. The Dean's home and the boys' dormitory are also 
 frame buildings with tile roofs, located amidst beautiful sur- 
 roundings. The dormitory accommodates fifty students." 
 
 The Middle School Department was opened in September, 
 1906. The Japanese Middle School is the equivalent of the 
 American High School. The attendance the first year was 
 very small. The next year the school received full government 
 recognition, and since then it has steadily gained both in num- 
 
EXPANSION. 215 
 
 bers and in influence. At the present rate of increase the 
 capacity of the school will soon be reached. If the school is 
 not enlarged it will be found necessary to refuse admittance to 
 some who wish to enter. The graduates number nearly two 
 hundred. ]\Iany of these are seeking further education in 
 colleges and universities, and others have entered the business 
 world. The I\Iiddle School is already largely self-supporting. 
 It has a good name in the city and attracts a superior class of 
 students. Professor Ishikawa is the Principal and he has 
 fifteen Japanese assistants. 
 
 The changes in the faculty of Drake Bible College are these : 
 In 1907, owing to the failure of Mrs. Guy's health, Dean Guy 
 resigned and the family came home. Rollin D. McCoy, a 
 graduate of Eureka College, who had been on the teaching 
 staff, was elected Dean. In 1908 Alfred W. Place was en- 
 gaged to assist as one of the teachers. Mr. Place is a graduate 
 of Bethany and Butler and Chicago University. In addition 
 to his teaching and lecturing Mr, Place served as the coach of 
 the baseball teams of Keio and Waseda Universities in Tokyo, 
 and thus was brought into weekly touch with six thousand stu- 
 dents. In each of two championship games, there were thirty 
 thousand people present. Percival A. Davey taught in the 
 College for some years, as did Professor F. N, Otsuka. Pro- 
 fessor Otsuka is a Japanese and a graduate of Bethany Col- 
 lege and studied in Yale and in Chicago. While he was teach- 
 ing he was honored by a request from the government to go 
 with the Japanese troops to the Western Front as an inter- 
 preter. The latest accession to the staff of Drake Bible Col- 
 lege is Dr. Frederic E. Lee. His specialty is the Social 
 Sciences. He is admirably equipped for the chair he fills. 
 
 The Margaret K. Long school for girls was opened in a 
 rented house in Tsukiji, Tokyo, on November 1, 1905. Miss 
 Bertha Clawson was called from Osaka to take charge. She 
 has been the Principal ever since. The work began with ten 
 girls and six teachers beside the Principal. The three-years' 
 course of study in the Bible Department is as follows: First 
 year. — Pentateuch, Life of Christ, History, Geography, Nor- 
 
216 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 mal Lessons, Literature, Composition, Music, English, Sewing 
 and Flower Arrangement. Second year. — Historical Books, 
 Outline of Old and Testament Plistory, Acts and Epistles 
 of Paul, Church History, Normal Lessons, Literature, Com- 
 position, Penmanship, Music, English, Sewing, and Etiquette. 
 Third year. — Poetry and Prophets, General Epistles and 
 Revelation, Evidences, Luke, World's Religion, Normal Les- 
 sons, Penmanship, Composition, Music, English, Sewing and 
 Etiquette. 
 
 The next year a plot of groimd adjoining the campus of 
 Drake Bible College, and the same size, was bought. Plans 
 were drawn and work on the building was begun that autumn. 
 The next summer, the building was finished and the school was 
 transferred to it. The building is of frame and two stories 
 high. There are seven class-rooms, dormitory accommodations 
 for fifty girls, chapel, library, waiting-rooms, offices, dining- 
 room, kitchen, and a comfortable seven-roomed home for the 
 foreign teachers in charge and all included under one roof. 
 The money for this building was given by R. A. Long, of 
 Kansas City. On the wall there is a plaque with this inscrip- 
 tion: 
 
 "Long College 
 
 In Memory op His Mother 
 
 MARGARGET K. LONG, of SHELBY CO., KENTUCKY, 
 
 BY HER SON, R. A. LoNG. ' ' 
 
 In the spring of 1907 Miss Mary Frances Lediard was added 
 to the teaching force. Miss Lediard came from Owen Sound, 
 Ontario. She is a qualified teacher. 
 
 In April, 1908, the High School Department was added. 
 This department has a five-year 's course similar to the regular 
 government course, with the addition of the Bible and Music 
 and English. In 1913 full government privileges were 
 granted this Department. This High School for girls is con- 
 sidered one of the best in Japan. The missionaries are as- 
 sisted by a strong staff of competent Japanese. 
 
EXPANSION. 217 
 
 Since the iDeginning thirty-four students have entered the 
 Bible Department of Long College. Twenty-one have gradu- 
 ated and have spent more or less time in the evangelistic work 
 of the school. One hundred and twenty have entered the High 
 School Department and twenty have graduated. At the last 
 report the attendance was 104. 
 
 In 1912 Miss Edith Parker opened the school of Home Eco- 
 nomies in some rooms of the dormitory. Two years later, the 
 Plome Economies and Music Building was erected. This build- 
 ing has seven class-rooms, two foreign studies, a foreign din- 
 ing-room, a Japanese Etiquette-room, kitchen and laundry. 
 The dedication took place w^hen the Commission to the Orient, 
 consisting of S. J. Corey, R. A. Doan and W. C. Bower, was 
 in Takinogawa. Forty-four enrolled in this Department and 
 eleven graduated. No phase of the work in the Margaret K. 
 Long College has been commented on more favorably than the 
 work in the school of Home Economics. Teachers in the gov- 
 ernment schools have been advised to visit Takinogawa and 
 study the methods of Miss Parker and the building and equip- 
 ment. Miss Parker has brought something new to the atten- 
 tion of the Japanese. Miss Parker is a graduate of the Uni- 
 versity of Missouri. She gave up a very desirable position in 
 the University and went to Japan on a salary one-third of what 
 she was receiving. 
 
 Miss Winifred Brown, of Carlton College, Bonham, Texas, 
 took charge of the music in the Margaret K. Long College in 
 1913. Her work has been eminently satisfactory and has 
 drawn pupils that otherwise would have gone elsewhere, and 
 has added to the reputation of the institution. The latest ad- 
 dition to the staff is Miss Jewel Palmer. 
 
 On the campus of the Long College a home for the foreign 
 teachers has been built recently. This building was erected 
 under the supervision of Mr. Place. He and his family lived 
 in it until they left for home. Mrs. Place built a kindergarten 
 on the same grounds. This consists of a circle-room and two 
 class-rooms. 
 
 Much religious work has been done both by the teachers and 
 the students. Until recently, most of the preaching in the col- 
 
218 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 lege church was done by the teachers. At present, the church 
 has its own pastor. 
 
 In one year Dr. Guy held impressive revival services in 
 Akita, Shirakawa, Otamachi, Shidzuoka, Kyoto, Osaka and 
 preached for the churches in Tokyo. He represented the Mis- 
 sion in the C. E. Kyoto convention, in the great purity meeting 
 in Tokyo, in the general meeting of the Evangelical Alliance 
 in Tokyo, and in the meeting of the religionists, Shinto, Bud- 
 dhist, and Christian. Besides, he had a Sunday night Bible 
 Class throughout the year. The students assist in the churches 
 and Sunday Schools of Tokyo and in the six Sunday Schools 
 in the vicinity of the College. In addition they conduct a 
 weekly meeting for the women and a C. E. Society. The 
 schools and church have gained the good will of the com- 
 munity, and a steady, healthy growth is anticipated. 
 THE FALLEN. 
 
 The first missionary to fall in Japan was Mrs. Josephine W. 
 Smith, who went to her reward March 23, 1885. On the 19th 
 of April, Josephine Estella, her infant child scarcely four 
 weeks old, joined her in the spirit world. Mrs. Smith was a 
 gracious and beautiful woman. It was her love for her Lord 
 and her desire to be obedient to his will that took her to Japan. 
 Her life and death made a profound impression upon the 
 Japanese who knew her and upon the churches at home. Her 
 body and the body of her child rest in a Buddhist cemetery on 
 the edge of Akita. Of Mrs. Smith it could be said that she 
 did what she could. 
 
 The second to fall was ]\Iiss Loduska Wirick, who sent to 
 the field in 1890, and died April 30, 1914. Miss Wirick was 
 sent to the field by the Belle Bennett Band of Drake Univer- 
 sity, and her labors were directed by the Band. While she 
 was not a missionary of the Society, she cooperated most cor- 
 dially with its missionaries. The first chapel in Tokyo was her 
 gift. Miss Wirick worked among the women and conducted a 
 Sunday School and many other kinds of work. She mothered 
 several Japanese girls. When the Girls' School was started 
 some years later, these girls constituted its nucleus. She 
 
EXPANSION. 219 
 
 taught in the Nobles School; she had a share in the rescue 
 work of the W. C. T. U. ; she ministered to the lepers in the 
 government hospital. She had charge of a church; She Ne- 
 mato San was led to Christ by her. But the work that brought 
 her the greatest satisfaction and the greatest fame was what 
 she did for the soldiers in the time of the war with Russia. 
 Like Florence Nightingale, she was called the Angel of the 
 Hospital. She bound up the soldiers' wounds and relieved 
 their suffering by reading and singing to them. Miss Wirick 
 did a great work among blind soldiers. She assisted in getting 
 the Bible and a hymnbook for the blind into their hands. The 
 blind, as many as four at a time, would go to her home and 
 remain there for a week or two weeks under her instruction. 
 She spoke of them as her "dear, blessed, blind children." 
 She went to a village where an injured soldier lived; after 
 the visit she sent literature and corresponded with the family. 
 Later she learned with horror that they worshipped her pic- 
 ture. When the war was over and the soldiers were sent to 
 their homes, she kept in touch with thousands of them. She 
 wrote letters and sent them literature that she knew they 
 would read with interest and profit. The University Place 
 Church of Des Moines and Dr. H. G. AVelpton assisted her by 
 furnishing her money for stationery and postage. Because of 
 this service, Miss Wirick was revered all over Japan and by 
 many in Manchuria and Korea. Before her death she was 
 honored by the City and by the Imperial Government. At her 
 funeral, the Hon. Sho Nemoto, a member of Parliament, and 
 Hon. Taro Ando, former Consul to Honolulu, were among the 
 speakers. 
 
 The third to fall was Charles Elias Garst, one of the pioneer 
 group. On December 28, 1898, his tired heart ceased to beat 
 and his spirit went to God who gave it. The Mission was 
 sorely bereaved in his death. Few men gripped the hearts of 
 the Japanese as did this ex-soldier. One Japanese said, "He 
 loved Japan even more than we did." Pie was consulted by 
 members of Parliament concerning pending legislation. ]\Ir. 
 Garst was said to be the conscience of the Liberal party. One 
 
220 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Japanese statesman said that Charles Elias Garst was Amer- 
 ica's greatest gift to Japan. IMr. Garst was honored while 
 living and lamented when dead. Among his last words were 
 these, ''My life is my message." Few messages were more 
 eloquent. A young woman who heard of Mv. Garst 's trium- 
 phant death, said, "My gods could not do so much for me. I 
 want to learn about such a wonderful Savior. ' ' She is now a 
 Christian. Mr. Garst 's mortal remains lie in the Aoyama 
 cemetery in Tokyo. 
 
 Two children connected with the Mission are not, for God 
 took them; Hartzell Garst and Uriel Smith. Hartzell Garst 
 died while the family was at home on furlough, but he was 
 born in Japan and had a warm place in the hearts of the 
 Japanese and foreigners alike. Uriel Smith died in his in- 
 fancy, but was missed and mourned by his parents and by a 
 large circle of friends as well. 
 
 INDEPENDENT MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Those who are conversant with the missionary history of the 
 Disciples of Christ are aware of the fact, that in addition to 
 the missionaries that represent the Foreign Christian Mission- 
 ary Society, there are in Japan groups of independent mission- 
 aries. It was the belief of W. K. Azbill that the large number 
 of churches that were not contributing to missions through the 
 Society could be prevailed upon to contribute directly to men 
 and women on the field. Because of that belief, he selected 
 and led two groups to Japan. He remained with them till 
 they were able to begin work. While he was in Japan he 
 taught and preached through interpreters. His confident 
 expectation that the non-contributing churches could be in- 
 duced to contribute was only partially realized. Some 
 churches did contribute, but most gave little or nothing. With 
 what was given and vvhat could be earned on the field by teach- 
 ing in government schools, the men and women who had gone 
 out were able to live and work. 
 
 On Mr. Azbill's first visit to Japan, Miss Lucia M. Scott, 
 Miss Carme Hostetter, K, Ishikawa, and Mr. and Mrs. J. M. 
 
EXPANSION. 221 
 
 McCaleb went with him. On his second visit, two years later, 
 Miss Alice Miller accompanied him. Miss Scott and Miss Hos- 
 tetter began what grew into the Yotsuya Mission. They 
 labored together, teaching, preaching, and visiting, until Miss 
 Scott was obliged to return to America on account of the 
 serious illness of her mother. Miss Miller took Miss Scott's 
 place and the work prospered. After these ladies had labored 
 in the Yotsuya I\Iission for eleven years, W. D. Cunningham, 
 at the request of INIr. Azbill associated himself with it. For 
 eighteen years ^Ir. Cunningham's name has been identified 
 with the Yotsuya Mission as has no other name. But, accord- 
 ing to "Sir. Azbill, it should never be forgotten, that the first 
 essential work in the founding of that Mission, — ^the winning 
 of the respect and confidence of the people on behalf of Chris- 
 tianity — was done by Miss Scott and INIiss ]\Iiller during the 
 first eleven years of its existence. They laid the foundation, 
 and ]Mr. Cunningham builded thereupon. 
 
 The two men who have been most prominently before the 
 public as independent missionaries, are J. M. McCaleb and 
 W. D. Cunningham. ]\Ir. McCaleb went to Japan from Ten- 
 nessee, ]Mr. Cunningham from Pennsylvania. Mr. Cunning- 
 ham is a graduate of Bethany College and had served churches 
 in Pennsylvania and in Ontario. ]\Ir. McCaleb has kept him- 
 self and his work before the readers of two of the church 
 papers. I\Ir. Cunningham has used the church papers more 
 extensively than Mr. McCaleb and has published a paper of his 
 own. Both have been able to secure considerable incomes from 
 individuals and churches. Mr. Cunningham has several men 
 and women associated with him and is doing a good work. Mr. 
 McCaleb and Mr. Cunningham are independent of any So- 
 ciety, and each is independent of the other. 
 
 Miss Miller is still in Japan, and is now as always about 
 the Father's business. Miss Hostetter became a missionary of 
 the Society and served under its auspices until her marriage. 
 Mr. Ishikawa is now and long has been the Principal of the 
 ]\Iiddle School of Drake College. 
 
222 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The missionaries of the Society and the independent mis- 
 sionaries work side by side in Tokyo, and in peace. The field 
 is so large that there is abundant room for all and for many 
 times the present number of workers of both kinds. 
 
 VII. EXPANSION IN CHINA. 
 1. Nanking. 
 
 (Continued from page 102.) 
 
 It has been shown in a former chapter that, in the division 
 of the work of the Mission, Mr, Williams was given the evan- 
 gelistic department. He did not confine his labors to the Drum 
 Tower and the South Gate. While preaching regularly at 
 those two points he opened a chapel at Pukeo, an important 
 town north of the river, and now the terminus of the railroad 
 connecting Nanking and Peking. The Pukeo townsfolk were 
 hostile and threatened to burn the chapel, but an official 
 proclamation quieted them. The year after opening Pukeo, 
 i\Ir. Williams began a work at Hsia Kwan, the port of Nan- 
 king, and preached there twice a week on his way to and from 
 Pukeo and Kwanying. Besides preaching to the people at 
 these places, Mr. Williams lectured to them on Church History 
 and on the Origin and Aims of the Disciples of Christ. 
 
 AVhen Mr. Williams resigned to do literary work in Shang- 
 hai, Mr. Frank Garrett took charge of the evangelistic work 
 in and around Nanking. He continued in that capacity for 
 many years. In his absence for a short period in Luhoh and 
 while on furlough, JMr. Thomas J. Arnold cared for the work. 
 At different times, and for longer or shorter periods, Abram 
 E. Cory, Dr. E. I. Osgood, and other members of the Mission, 
 directed the labors of the Chinese evangelists and preached in 
 all the chapels as often as circumstances permitted. At the 
 present time, E. P. Gish and W. R. Hunt give their undi- 
 vided attention to the preaching of the gospel. Each can 
 apply Paul 's words to himself, ' ' This one thing I do. " 
 
 It should be remembered that every missionary is an evan- 
 gelist. The teacher and the physician make it their first con- 
 
EXPANSION. 223 
 
 cern to preach repentance toward God and faith toward our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Thus Dr. Maeklin had charge of the hos- 
 pital and two dispensaries ; but that did not exhaust his ener- 
 gies. Every day he had a Bible lesson with the in-patients, 
 and every day he preached to the out-patients. In the fore- 
 noon of Sunday he had a service at the South Gate, and in the 
 afternoon a service at Hsia Kwan. Three afternoons in the 
 week he rode out into the country where he had twelve out- 
 stations on a circuit, at from two to twelve miles distant from 
 Nanking. He visited one of these in aa afternoon, and 
 preached from one to two hours in the tea-houses. After 
 preaching for some years at one place, he complained to an 
 old man that he saw no results of his labor. The old man 
 consoled him by saying, ''The people believe in you," and 
 pointing to an incense-shop across the way, said that the shop- 
 keeper was unable to sell his stock. This reminds one of the 
 time of which Pliny wrote, when the merchants of the Roman 
 Empire were unable, because of the spread of Christianity, 
 to sell animals for sacrifice or fodder for the animals. 
 
 In the schools one period of each day is given to the study 
 of the Scriptures. The pupils are urged to make the word of 
 God the man of their counsel and to obey its precepts. Gos- 
 pel hymns are sung and prayer is offered. IMoreover, teach- 
 ers, whose major work is in the schools, have their own chapels 
 and Sunday Schools. While teaching geography and mathe- 
 matics and physiology and the Chinese classics, they are care- 
 ful to teach also the fundamentals of our holy religion. 
 
 Revival services are conducted by competent men from 
 time to time. In one revival, in which the preaching was done 
 by Dr. Li, more than half the students were enrolled as be- 
 lievers. IVIost of the converts spent their vacations in the out- 
 stations spreading the revival spirit. In another revival con- 
 ducted by Dr. Goforth, delegations came from two hundred 
 miles away. IMultitudes confessed their sins with tears, and 
 pledged God and the church to live lives of holiness hence- 
 forth, Shi Kwei Biao has preached for days for each church 
 in the Nanking district. When he began his ministry the 
 
224 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 people who knew his career before his conversion spat on his 
 clothes and in his face ; now, when it is known that he is to 
 preach in the same places, it is necessary to have a succession 
 of services to accommodate the crowds who wish to hear him. 
 
 On his first furlough Mr. Meigs visited churches and conven- 
 tions and presented the claims and the needs of China. After 
 his address before the Allegheny Convention, the people who 
 heard him pledged money for a hospital at the Drum Tower, 
 The hospital was built in 1891, and has been of the greatest 
 value to the Mission. The new building was a great improve- 
 ment over the rented building in the heart of the city. The 
 dedication was an event in the life of Nanking. Men who were 
 disposed to drive Dr. IMacklin away some years before, made 
 a feast and eulogized him ; they decorated the building with 
 scrolls and red cloth, and contributed toward its maintenance. 
 While earing for the in-patients in the hospital and the out- 
 patients in the dispensary. Dr. Macklin visited the South Gate 
 three times a week and ministered to all who sought his aid. 
 No one was refused treatment on account of poverty. Dr. 
 Macklin adopted the policy of making Dives support Lazarus. 
 
 The work among the poorest of the poor was the work that 
 was most satisfactory to the missionary and the one that im- 
 pressed the Chinese most deeply. Dr. Macklin maintained a 
 beggar ward from the first. Thousands of refugees suffering 
 from all manner of sickness and all manner of disease thronged 
 about him, as similarly afflicted people thronged about our 
 Lord in the days of his flesh. Dr. Macklin took them in and 
 treated them with the utmost kindness. He fed and clothed 
 and housed them and ministered to their needs. When they 
 were convalescent he placed them on a few acres of land where 
 they could raise vegetables. When they had fully regained 
 their health and strength he dismissed them and allowed them 
 to support themselves. What was said of Saint Francis of 
 Assisi, was said of Dr. Macklin, that he remembered those 
 whom God had forgotten. 
 
 It Avas this work for people who were down and out that 
 moved the Chinese as nothing else ever moved them. Rich 
 
CHINA. 
 
 Those who have served long periods and those who have died. 
 
 Rcndinq from left to ric/ht, hcc/iiruinQ at top: Dr. W. E. Macklin, F. E. Meigs, 
 Mrs. Carrie Loos Williams, A. F. Saw.E. P. Hearnden, W. R. Hunt, T. J. Arnold, 
 C E. Holland, Jamos Ware, Dr. James Butchart, Miss Edna Dale, Dr. E. I. 
 Osgood, Miss Mary Kelly, Mrs. Alma Favors Plopper, Charles S. Settlemyer, 
 Alexander Paul. 
 
EXPANSION. 225 
 
 men gave him generous sums to help him continue and extend 
 his philanthropic labors. One man gave him three acres of 
 land near the hospital. In a few years that tract of land will 
 be worth twenty-five thousand dollars. On this land Dr. 
 Macklin built some isolation cottages. In those cottages he Avas 
 able to care for patients suffering from infectious diseases. 
 
 Dr. James Butchart was associated with Dr. Macklin during 
 his first four years in China. One year, when Dr. Macklin was 
 in America, Dr. Butchart had full charge of the hospital and 
 dispensaries. Dr. Welpton spent most of the time he was in 
 China in Nanking and in the adjoining territory. Dr. E. A. 
 Layton took on the hospital when Dr. Macklin was absent on 
 furlough. Dr. Osgood was in charge for one season. While 
 Dr. Butchart was in Nanking, he gave courses of lectures on 
 chemistry and natural science in the Normal Institute. His 
 purpose in every lecture was to cut the roots of some heathen 
 superstition. Among other things, he showed the pupils 
 how malaria is carried by the mosquito. The Chinese physi- 
 cians taught that malaria and every other disease was caused 
 by an evil spirit. Dr. Butchart, by using the microscope, was 
 able to show the boys and girls of China the malaria germs in 
 the blood. The children told at home what they saAV and 
 heard. The subject of the lecture became the town talk. The 
 citizens were amazed but could not answer the microscope and 
 their own children. As a result of that demonstration the 
 god of malaria was held in less honor than before. 
 
 Dr. Daisy IMacklin, sister of Dr. W. E. Macklin, reached 
 Nanking in November, 1896. She received her medical educa- 
 tion in the Woman's IMedical College of Toronto. As in the 
 case of all missionaries, her first work was the study of the 
 language. The need was so great that she soon found herself 
 caring for sick women and children. She assisted her brother 
 with his operations, and performed operations of her own. In 
 the absence of her brother from the hospital, she carried on 
 his w^ork. As Dr. Macklin had no trained nurse, the hospital 
 was not as neat and as clean as it might be and as it should 
 be. Dr. Daisy undertook to put the place in order. In addi- 
 iS 
 
226 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 tion to the work in the hospital she visited the sick in their 
 homes. While ministering to their diseased bodies, she sought 
 to implant some of the precious truths of the gospel in their 
 minds and hearts. In the spring of 1898, Dr. Macklin was 
 thrown from his horse and badly injured. This threw on his 
 sister a heavier burden than she was able to bear. She was 
 compelled to go to Japan and wait for over a year before she 
 was able to take up her work again. Then she opened a 
 w^oman's clinic and carried on a well-filled woman's ward, 
 where she taught the Scriptures daily. Her health failing her 
 again, she was compelled to lay down all the work so hopefully 
 begun, and, upon the advice of her physicians, returned to the 
 homeland in July, 1900. 
 
 The phj^sicians and the teachers undertook some forms of 
 social service. They gave the city fathers some instruction 
 relating to hygiene and sanitation. They taught the women 
 how to care for their homes and their children. Nanking was 
 visited every year by cholera. One year it was unusually severe. 
 The people burnt incense on lofty platforms day and night, 
 seeking to propitiate the god who had sent the pestilence. "»The 
 people of China perished and perish still from lack of knowl- 
 edge of themselves and the Imowledge of the simple laws of 
 health. Dr. Osgood says that the average Chinese does not 
 live more than twenty years. If the Chinese observed the 
 laws of nature, which are the laws of God, they would live 
 twice as long as they do at present. 
 
 The medical work has been found most effective in break- 
 ing down hostility and prejudice, and in opening hearts and 
 homes to the message of salvation through Jesus the Crucified 
 One. The medical work is a practical illustration of the 
 gracious attitude of our Lord towards all who sin and suffer 
 because of their sin. It affects the Chinese as the mighty 
 w^orks of the Son of the Highest affected people two thousand 
 years ago. The cures effected by surgery and medicine and 
 nursing and diet and fresh air are most wonderful to the 
 Chinese. 
 
EXPANSION. 227 
 
 When touring through the country the missionaries find 
 people who had been in the hospital or in the dispensary at 
 sometime. Such people are always friends. Once when Mr. 
 Cory and Dr. Macklin were seeking lodging in a strange city, 
 no inn was disposed to receive them. They went the rounds 
 of the inns the second time. Every inn was full, so the excuse 
 ran. The truth was the innkeepers regarded them as foreign 
 devils and wished to keep them at a distance. When they were 
 about to give up in despair, Mr. Cory asked the Doctor to hold 
 the horses and he would try once more. On his way up the 
 street, Mr. Cory was accosted by a well-dressed Chinese who 
 asked him where he was from. On learning that he was from 
 Nanking, the Chinese asked him if he knew Dr. Macklin. On 
 being told that Dr. Macklin was on the other side of the street 
 holding the horses, the Chinese hastened over and fell on his 
 knees before the astonished doctor and knocked his head on 
 the ground in native fashion. The Chinese took them into his 
 own home and told them they could stay there and preach as 
 long as it suited them. What was the reason? Four years 
 before that Chinese father had taken his son to the hospital 
 in Nanking, and Dr. Macklin, acting as Christ's agent, cured 
 him. Mr. W. R. Hunt escaped rough treatment from an angry 
 crowd because someone in the crowd recognized him as the 
 man who had given him medicine when he was sick, and now 
 he was Mr. Hunt's defender and friend. The missionaries find 
 the medical work most helpful in winning men and women to 
 Christ. 
 
 In the thirty-three years that Dr. Macklin has been in China, 
 he has grown steadily in public favor and influence. The 
 people regard him as a friend and confide in him. In all those 
 years he has shown himself their friend. In the Revolution 
 and in the Rebellion that followed, Dr. Macklin was one of 
 the few leaders among a small company of foreigners who en- 
 dangered their lives to save Nanking. In the Revolution all 
 the foreigners were obliged to retire to Shanghai, except such 
 as could be useful in Red Cross work. Dr. Macklin and Mr. 
 Garrett were among those who remained. The hospital was 
 
228 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 soon full of wounded soldiers. This threw them into touch 
 with the Manchu General himself. When they saw the use- 
 lessness of his trying to hold Nanking against the Revolution- 
 ists, they persuaded him to leave and thus prevent further 
 bloodshed. In the Rebellion the IMission schools and other 
 buildings afforded a safe retreat for four or five thousand men 
 and women and children. The city was looted for three days, 
 but no one in the Mission buildings was molested. Nanking 
 would have been burned if it had not been for the heroic ef- 
 forts of Dr. Macklin and Mr. Garrett and President Bowen 
 of the Nanking University. They went between the opposing 
 armies, discussed peace regulations, protected non-combatants, 
 harmonized jealous leaders and saved the city from destruc- 
 tion. 
 
 After thirty years of the most devoted and unselfish service. 
 Dr. Macklin resigned as physician in charge of the Drum 
 Tower hospital. His strength was not what it had been. Be- 
 sides, it was not possible for him to secure as much money 
 from the Chinese as in previous years. Many of the rich men 
 of China were impoverished in the Revolution or in the Rebel- 
 lion. Many of them had left that part of China and sought 
 safety in Shanghai or in some other city. Dr. Macklin had 
 been the surgeon for the Shanghai and Nanking railroad, for 
 the Tientsin and Pukeo railroad, for the Imperial and Mari- 
 time Customs, and for the British Consulate. The railroads 
 and the Customs employed their own surgeons, men who could 
 give all their time to the work. Since his resignation from the 
 hospital, Dr. Macklin is almost if not altogether as busy as 
 before. He is engaged in writing, translating, lecturing, and 
 preaching. It is the opinion of those who know him, that at 
 no previous time has he accomplished more for China than in 
 the last few years. Dr. Bowen says that Dr. Macklin 's long 
 years of faithful service are the most valuable asset the Mis- 
 sion possesses. The hospital that he made famous, and that 
 made him famous, is an integral part of the University. Half 
 a dozen physicians and nurses are doing the work that Dr. 
 Macklin carried on single-handed and alone for so long a time. 
 
EXPANSION. 229 
 
 Let no one think that all the medical work is done in the 
 hospitals and dispensaries and by qualified physicians. Every 
 missionary gives medicine for simple diseases. Cases of itch, 
 malaria, and running sores, can be handled successfully by the 
 missionaries as they go about preaching the gospel ; the more 
 serious cases are sent to the hospital. Some day China will 
 have all the physicians she needs; that daj' is far in the 
 future. ]\Ieanwhile everyone who can cure disease and relieve 
 pain should do so, and thus fulfil the law of Christ. 
 
 Educational. — One of the first things that Dr. Macklin did 
 in Nanking was to open a day school. He was of the opinion 
 that day schools are as important as Sunday Schools. In that 
 school he enrolled twenty boys. A little later Mr. Meigs, who 
 was a trained and experienced teacher, opened a school on a 
 larger scale. That school grew into a boarding school, and 
 after some years the boarding school developed into Christian 
 College. Later Christian College and the Presbyterian school 
 in Nanking united and formed an institution that bore the 
 name of Union Christian College. Later still the Union Chris- 
 tian College and the Methodist School in Nanking, united and 
 formed the University of Nanking. Instead of three weak 
 institutions, each with a few students, there is one strong in- 
 stitution, an institution that is growing in power and in popu- 
 larity every day of the week and every week in the year. 
 
 In the year 1892, Miss Emma A. Lyon was sent to China, 
 and to her was given the privilege of establishing a school for 
 girls. IMiss Rose Sickler, who had preceded Miss Lyon to 
 China, rented some rooms in Wuhu and gathered in eight 
 girls and taught them. The Mission decided that, when the 
 school for girls was finally established, it should be located in 
 Nanking. That was done. When ]\Iiss Sickler and ]\Ir. Wil- 
 liams were married. Miss Lyon was given the school work 
 among the girls. A building was erected by the friends of 
 Carrie Loos Williams in her honor. In this building the school 
 was opened in 1896. Before the building was provided. Miss 
 Lyon began teaching in her own room. She began with five 
 girls. The year following the opening of the Girls' School, 
 
230 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Miss Lyon opened another school in the gate house. This was 
 for the boys and girls in the vicinit5^ 
 
 The Girls' School has grown and flourished from the day it 
 was opened until now. Competent judges say that it is one 
 of the best schools in the Yangtse Valley. The building has 
 been enlarged twice, and must be enlarged again in order to 
 accommodate all who wish to enjoy the benefits of the school. 
 In the years she has been in Nanking, Miss Lyon has done a 
 monumental work for the women and girls of China. Miss 
 Efie B. McCallum, of Eugene, Oregon, is associated with her. 
 Miss McCallum is a graduate of the University of Oregon and 
 of the Eugene Bible University. Her specialty is music, 
 though she teaches other subjects. Mrs. Harper served as 
 Matron for five years. 
 
 Before the Boxer year, 1900, Miss Lyon reported that every 
 girl in the school over fifteen years of age was a Christian. 
 Two-thirds of the boys in Christian College were enrolled as 
 followers of Christ at the same time. One mother said, "I can- 
 not force my child to worship idols since he has been attend- 
 ing school." Another said, "My boy preaches all the time." 
 Another still said, "My children will not eat their food until 
 they have given thanks." The boys in the boarding school 
 wrote, "We beg to state that we have lately formed a With- 
 Perfect-Heart-Worshipping-the-Lord Society. Each one on 
 every Lord's day. whether presenting one, two, or three words, 
 seeks aid from God." The girls conducted Sunday Schools 
 and carried the gospel into the homes of the people within easy 
 reach. 
 
 In 1903, A. E. Cory was transferred from Luchowfu to Nan- 
 king, to develop Bible Study. He began by organizing an 
 Institute for Chinese Evangelists. Most of the evangelists con- 
 nected with the IMission were sent to Nanking for three weeks 
 of Normal class work. While it was under the management 
 of tihe Mission, the Institute always enrolled evangelists be- 
 longing to other INIissions. In 1908 the Institute was trans- 
 ferred to a Union Committee. That year over seventy evan- 
 gelists were enrolled. Mr. Cory, the founder of the Institute, 
 
EXPANSION. 231 
 
 still participated in all the work that was done under its 
 auspices. In the five years that he was conducting the Insti- 
 tute ]\Ir. Cory was the Executive Secretary of the Committee 
 that was propagating Bible Study in all parts of China. 
 
 After the transfer of the Institute to the Union Committee, 
 Mr. Cory was asked to inaugurate a Bible College. The Mis- 
 sion realized that the men who were to evangelize China needed 
 a more thorough training than the Institute was prepared to 
 give them. The stations shifted the workers as best they could 
 and sent a number of the regular evangelists to take special 
 courses in the new institution. The Bible College began its 
 career in rented rooms in March, 1909; twenty enrolled for 
 the first term's Avork. Mr. Cory was assisted by Mrs. Cory, 
 Frank Garrett, Charles S. Settlemyer, and Mr. Wu and ]\Ir. 
 Chen. Miss Myrtle G. Warren, now Mrs. Myrtle Warren 
 Scott, of Beatrice, Nebraska, gave six thousand dollars for a 
 building. 
 
 In connection with the Bible College, ]\Ir. Cory organized a 
 series of Saturday morning lectures, to which all the evan- 
 gelists and Christian workers in Nanking and in the region 
 round about were invited. The lectures were given by differ- 
 ent missionaries and by other speakers who were available. 
 After the first series, because of the popularity of the lec- 
 tures, a Union Committee was appointed to have charge in 
 the future. 
 
 The Nanking School of Theology was an outgrowth of the 
 Bible College. Five Missions, the Presbyterian — North and 
 South, the Methodist — North and South, and the Disciples of 
 Christ united to train Chinese evangelists for their life work. 
 Other INIissions patronize the School of Theology by sending 
 their students to be taught in its halls. Each Mission is free 
 to instruct its own students in any peculiar tenets it wishes 
 them to hold; but the whole body of teachers w^ork in the 
 fullest unity and in the utmost harmony, seeking to provide 
 an efficient ministry for the growing church in China. 
 
 As has been stated already, the Union Christian College and 
 the INIethodist College united and formed the University of 
 
232 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Nanking. The union of those two institutions, which was 
 effected in February, 1910, was the result of much labor and 
 prayer. It is only simple justice to say that the leader in this 
 union movement was the saintly and devoted F. E. Meigs. 
 Besides the College of Liberal Arts, there are in the University 
 the ]\Iiddle School, the Normal School, the Language School, 
 the Agricultural School and the School of Forestry. The 
 teaching staff numbers forty, twelve Americans and twenty- 
 eight Chinese. In the Campus there are seventy acres; the 
 property is worth $734,962.00. In the current year (1918), 
 the University has an enrollment of 693. Of these 242 are in 
 the Collegiate department. This is the largest enrollment of 
 pupils of college grade of any institution of learning in China. 
 There are 299 in the preparatory department. The fees for the 
 year 1918 amounted to $47,627.56. It should be said that the 
 University is chartered by the State of New York, and that 
 all degrees are conferred by the Regents of the University of 
 New York. The object of the University is to educate men for 
 Christian leadership, to provide educational advantages for 
 the children of Chinese Christians, and to promote higher 
 education in China under Christian influences. 
 
 The University is Christian through and through. Until 
 his death, Mr. Meigs had charge of the religious teaching in 
 all departments. After his death, Mr. Settlemyer was chosen 
 as his successor. The Young Men 's Christian Association has 
 two branches in the University ; regular meetings are held by 
 the Secretaries. Sixteen Bible Classes are taught. In addi- 
 tion, there is an organization whose one business is that of 
 preaching on the streets. 
 
 Professor Bailie of the University and Dr. Macklin have 
 collaborated in placing poor people on vacant lands and in 
 giving them a new start in life. As the head of the School of 
 Agriculture and the School of Forestry, Professor Bailie is 
 rendering the Chinese a great service. In the reforestation 
 of Purple Mountain, he has given them an object lesson of 
 enormous value. So successful has the School of Forestry 
 been, that the Government in Peking closed its own School of 
 
EXPANSION. 233 
 
 Forestry and sent its students to Nanking and supports them 
 while they are under Professor Bailie's instruction. 
 
 The Language School is attended by representatives of nine 
 Missions. This school is for the new missionaries who propose 
 to spend their lives in that part of China. In previous years 
 the new missionary was assigned at once to a station and given 
 a Chinese teacher. In many cases the Chinese teacher knew 
 nothing about the science of teaching. In the Language School 
 the new missionaries are in classes under teachers who are 
 experts. They learn more in one year than missionaries under 
 the old method learned in two. The fellowship of the new mis- 
 sionaries with the teachers and with one another and with mis- 
 sionaries of experience, is most delightful and most helpful. 
 
 The men who taught in the University were these: F. E. 
 Meigs, C. S. Settlemyer, Guy W. Sarvis, C. H. Hamilton, 
 Ph.D., Alexander Y. Lee, and Dr. James Butchart. ]\Ir. Set- 
 tlemyer and Mr. Sarvis are graduates of Drake University, 
 and both have studied in Chicago University. Mr. Sarvis is 
 and has been for four years the Dean of the College of Liberal 
 Arts. Dr. Hamilton received his degree from Chicago Uni- 
 versity. He has the chair of Philosophy. Professor Lee is 
 a graduate of Christian College and of Hiram College, and 
 has .studied in Butler College and in the College of Missions 
 and in the University of Louisville. He has the chair of 
 Natural Science. Dr. Butchart taught in the Medical School 
 before that school was merged with the Medical College in 
 Shanghai. 
 
 Prior to 1908. the ]\[ission did not give much attention to 
 the opening of day schools of a high grade. It was thought 
 that the new order in China would supply this need. But it 
 soon became evident that the children of the Christians were 
 neglected, and that the government schools were not a success. 
 Miss Mary Kelly was appointed day-school superintendent; 
 a course of study was prepared, and day schools were opened 
 in all the stations and at some of the out-stations. The Mis- 
 sion has now a thousand pupils in twenty-one schools. The 
 pupils attend the church services and bulk large in the Sunday 
 
234 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Schools. At first they had to be supplied with text-books and 
 even board, to induce them to attend. Now they almost en- 
 tirely pay their way and a school fee besides. The Chinese 
 are anxious to have Western learning, that they may discover 
 the secret of the greatness of the Western nations and become 
 like them. 
 
 Property was bought near the South Gate dispensary, and 
 Miss Kelly established herself there with a view to reaching 
 the women who rarely see the outside world. Miss Kelly com- 
 bines the evangelistic work with the educational. She makes 
 it her first duty to lead the women to confess with their lips 
 their faith in Jesus as the Christ, the Son of the living God. 
 Then she endeavors to teach them, so that they can read in 
 their own tongue the mighty works of God. The women of 
 Nanking have said to her, ' ' Do you think it would be possible 
 for us to become Christians? We are onlj'- ignorant women. 
 We cannot read the Holy Book. What you tell us is so good 
 that we would like to become Christians, if only we could un- 
 derstand enough." Miss Kelly is giving her life that they 
 may have that knowledge. A world-traveler said that the 
 one thing that impressed her most in her tour was the work 
 ]\Iiss Kelly is doing at the South Gate of Nanking. Miss Anna 
 Louise Fillmore is associated with Miss Kelly and is a true 
 yoke-fellow. Miss Fillmore is a graduate of the University 
 of Cincinnati and a graduate student of the College of Mis- 
 sions. 
 
 There are two other schools that deserve mention. These 
 are the Nurses' Training School, and the Union Bible Teach- 
 ers' Training School for Women. Mrs. Molland was active in 
 organizing the Nurses' School and taught in it from the be- 
 ginning. Being the Matron of the University Hospital, she 
 was in a position to assist the young women in an unusual 
 degree. The aim of the Bible Teachers' Training School is 
 to qualify young w^omen to serve as teachers and as Bible 
 women. Miss Edna P. Dale represents the Society in the 
 faculty of that institution. Miss Dale is a graduate of Drake 
 
EXPANSION. 235 
 
 University, and has been supported by the Christian Temple 
 in Baltimore for many years. 
 
 The Society is not represented in the Ginling College; the 
 Christian Woman's Board of Missions is. Miss Kelly is a 
 member of the Board of Trustees, and had much to do with 
 founding the institution. The Society earnestly desired to 
 have a share in Ginling, but was not able. Its Executive 
 Committee hopes to have a part in all its work in the not 
 distant future. 
 
 IMost of the missionaries in Nanking have had some part in 
 the educational work of the Mission. Thus when Mr. Meigs 
 left for America, Mr. Williams took charge of the boarding 
 school; when Mr. Williams took Mrs. Williams home for a 
 surgical operation, INIr. Arnold took charge, and when 
 Mr. Arnold was obliged to spend some time in Shanghai, 
 Dr. Osgood took charge. While Mr. Bentley was study- 
 ing Chinese, he taught the boys English. Mr. D. E. Dan- 
 nenberg assisted in the school for a time. Several young 
 women went out to be associated with I\Iiss Lyon and Miss 
 Kelly in the work among women and girls. Among these 
 were: j\liss Edna Kurz, Miss Nellie Daugherty, Miss Nina 
 Palmer, ]\Iiss Lulu Snyder, and Miss Eva May Raw. Miss 
 Kurz was married to IMr. Settlemyer; Miss Daugherty to Dr. 
 Butchart; Miss Palmer to Dr. Hardy; Miss Snyder to Dr. 
 Hamilton; Miss Raw to Mr. Baird. These women taught 
 after their marriage, even as the wives of the other mission- 
 aries taught, though not so many hours in the week as before 
 their marriage. 
 
 In 1905, Professor and Mrs. C. T. Paul went to China as 
 teachers. The following year Professor Paul was attacked by 
 smallpox of the most virulent type. His physicians predicted 
 that it was impossible for him to recover; but he did. Mrs. 
 Paul broke down under the awful strain, and it was neces- 
 sary for them to return to America. Their return was a mat- 
 ter of profound grief to all in the Mission and to the Society. 
 In the brief period he was in China, Professor Paul won a 
 place for himself in the affections of the missionaries and in 
 
236 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 the affections of the Chinese, b}^ his gracious disposition, and 
 won the admiration of all with whom he had to do because of 
 his genius as a linguist. 
 
 Literature. — The missionaries did not confine themselves 
 to the beaten paths, but used every method that promised 
 good results. Thus they opened reading rooms and libraries, 
 and secured maps and pictures for the walls, newspapers, 
 scientific, historical and biographical works. They translated 
 books for the Chinese. Thus Dr. Macklin translated Dove's 
 Theory of Hmnan Progression, the Life of Bacon, the Life 
 of Jefferson, the Life of Wyeliffe, the Life of William the 
 Silent, Green 's History of the English People, an Abstract of 
 John Caird's Ideas, The Church of Christ by a Layman. Miss 
 Lyons translated a Life of Christ. Mrs. Williams trans- 
 lated a series of Nature Readers for the Educational Associa- 
 tion. Mr. Williams translated a number of text-books for the 
 government schools. Mr. Meigs wrote a tract on, "What 
 Must I Do To Be Saved?" This was the first publication of 
 the Mission in Chinese. Mr. Meigs procured a press and 
 taught the boys in the boarding school to set type, to lock up 
 the forms, and to do press-work. For several years, while 
 teaching in the boarding school and in Christian College, he 
 edited the Central China Christian, superintended the print- 
 ing office, edited the Romanization periodical, and taught five 
 hours a day. Mr. Williams edited the Review of the Churches, 
 a magazine that went into all corners of the Empire, and was 
 read by members of all communions. He prepared two 
 pamphlets ; one on Reform, and one an Outline of Church His- 
 tory with special reference to the Disciples of Christ. The 
 missionaries made it a point to sell Gospels and New Testa- 
 ments and Bibles and tracts. In one year, Dr. Macklin sold 
 six thousand portions of Scripture while visiting the towns on 
 his circuit. The missionaries made extended tours through 
 the country. They went two and two and attempted to sow 
 beside all waters. The women visited the Chinese women in 
 their homes and received them as guests in their homes. The 
 guests saw how Christian women fed and dressed their chil- 
 
EXPANSION. 237 
 
 dren; how they served food to their families; and how they 
 ordered their homes. The missionaries exerted an untold 
 amount of influence for the Master just by living in such close 
 proximity to the Chinese, by being neighborly in the true 
 sense of the word, rejoicing with them in their joys, and minis- 
 tering to them in trouble and sorrow. Chinese women go to 
 the missionaries for counsel in the tangled affairs of their 
 family life ; for advice in the education of their children ; to 
 learn the secrets of Spiritual strength and growth, and to 
 confess their mistakes and sins; and they never go in vain. 
 
 When the fort opposite the Mission was burnt, the mission- 
 aries opened their homes and treated the homeless soldiers as 
 neighbors. Though it was somewhat inconvenient to have 
 more than one hundred soldiers with them, a very marked in- 
 crease of good feeling followed, and less of suspicion and dis- 
 trust. Everywhere and always the missionaries were seeking 
 the salvation of the people among whom they lived and served. 
 
 2. In Chuchoiv. 
 
 Chuchow was the second city entered by the agents of the 
 Societj^ Chuchow is north of the Yangtse; it is thirty-one 
 miles from Nanking, and is on the railroad connecting Pukeo 
 and Tientsin. It has a population of fifteen thousand and is 
 the largest city in a district containing one million souls. 
 Chuchow and vicinity were devastated by the Taiping. Rebels, 
 and have not regained their former prosperity. 
 
 On the first visit of Albert F. H. Saw and Edwin P. Hearn- 
 den to this city, no one would rent them a place in which to 
 live and work. All doors were closed. The missionaries were 
 led of God to go twelve miles farther, to the market town of 
 Dju-lang-chiao, and to establish themselves there for the time 
 being. They were then three miles from Yu-Ho-Tsz, the vil- 
 lage in which Evangelist Shi had his home. They joined 
 forces with Mr. Shi and in course of time founded a church 
 in Yu-Ho-Tsz; this was the first village church connected 
 with the Mission. The first convert was a woman named Mrs. 
 Wang. She was baptized in 1889. Mrs. Wang was the wife 
 
238 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 of the inn-keeper of the place. She was a hot-hearted Chris- 
 tian, and was determined that the church should have a build- 
 ing of its own. She proposed to erect the building herself. 
 Five or six other Christians in the neighborhood went to her 
 assistance, and a neat and comfortable chapel was provided. 
 Every night the chapel bell called the villagers and the travel- 
 ers who were lodging in the inn to come and hear the gospel 
 message. Some years later the inn-keeper died, and, when 
 the days of mourning were ended, Mrs. Wang and Mr. Shi 
 were married. Perhaps no other two Christians in the Mission 
 haA-e exerted a greater influence for good than this devoted 
 couple. 
 
 While living in the market town and preaching there and 
 in Yu-Ho-Tsz, Messrs. Saw and Hearnden did not lose sight 
 of Chuchow. They visited it from time to time and sought 
 to make the acquaintance of the people. The reports of their 
 blameless and beneficent lives spread through all that region. 
 In course of time it came to pass that they obtained an en- 
 trance. They found a Confucianist, a man who had been a 
 Taiping Rebel, who was willing to rent them property. The 
 rest of the people wished to drive the foreigiiers out of their 
 midst. This man was their steadfast friend till his death. 
 Because of his dealings with the missionaries he was arrested 
 and thrust into prison, but because he was a police official and 
 a man of prominence, he was kept in prison for a few weeks 
 only. Had he been an ordinary man, in all probability his 
 friendship would have cost him his head. 
 
 As soon as land could be bought, buildings were erected. 
 These consisted of two homes and a chapel. In 1889 the 
 force at Chuchow was doubled. Thomas J. Arnold and Wil- 
 liam Remfry Hunt joined the Mission. They had been asso- 
 ciated with Messrs. Saw and Hearnden in the West London 
 Tabernacle, and nothing was more natural than that they 
 should be associated with them in the work in China. Three 
 years later this group was divided ; Mr. Saw and Mr. Arnold 
 went to Luhoh, a city of twenty-five thousand people, and 
 
EXPANSION. 239 
 
 twent}' miles from Nanking. The Mission purposed to make 
 Luholi a resident station. 
 
 That year all four were married. Mr. Saw and Mr. Hearn- 
 den married missionaries whom they met in China; Mr. Ar- 
 nold and Mr. Hunt married young women who were sent out 
 to them from London. Dr. Macklin was married to Miss 
 Dorothy DeLany, a sister of Mrs. Charles E. Garst of Japan, 
 sometime earlier. 
 
 In the autumn of 1895, Mr. and Mrs. Saw returned from 
 furlough and took charge of the work at Luhoh. They con- 
 tinued there until the death of Mr. Hearnden the following 
 summer, when they were asked to join Mr. and Mrs. Hunt at 
 Chuchow. They served in Chuchow till Mr. Saw's death. May 
 17, 1898. That year Mr. and Mrs. Hunt were absent on fur- 
 lough, and Mr. Saw's death left Chuchow without a foreign 
 worker. Evangelist Shi went down from Yu-Ho-Tsz and 
 carried on all the work of the station for eight months alone, 
 with an occasional visit from some one from Nanking to 
 encourage him. On reaching the field after their furlough, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Arnold gave up their plans for Luchowfu, and, 
 with Dr. and Mrs. Elliott I. Osgood, took the work at Chu- 
 chow until the return of Mr. and Mrs. Hunt from England. 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Osgood reached China on the 28th of Septem- 
 ber, 1898. They spent five months in Nanking, and then went 
 to Chuchow and began work. Mr. Arnold interpreted for Dr. 
 Osgood until he gained sufiicient knowledge of the language 
 to carry on his work alone. Dr. and Mrs. Osgood are gradu- 
 ates of Hiram College. After completing his college course, 
 Dr. Osgood studied medicine and was admitted to practice. 
 In all the years he has been in China, he has served as a 
 physician and as a preacher of the gospel. Mrs. Osgood has 
 had charge of her home, taught her three children, and worked 
 in the church and in the schools as she was able. 
 
 Until the advent of the Osgoods the work in the Chuchow 
 district was almost entirely evangelistic. The missionaries 
 preached in Chuchow, and went out in all directions and 
 preached wherever they could find people willing to hear. In 
 
240 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 addition to the four named, the following have given more 
 or less time to the Chuchow district: Mr. and Mrs. D. E, 
 Dannenberg, George B. Baird, and Mr. and Mrs. F, L. Men- 
 denliall. The man that served longest and therefore most ef- 
 fectively was Mr. Hunt. He devoted twenty years to that 
 field. He acquired early in the service a good knowledge of 
 the language, and he delighted in preaching. Under his lead- 
 ership work was opened in the following places : Woo-ee, 
 Tswein Tsiao, Shigia, Djo-Giogan, Chi-ho, Djan-baling, and 
 Gwan-wei. While preaching far and near, Mr. Hunt found 
 time to translate ' ' Alone with God, ' ' and to write ' ' A Chinese 
 Story-Teller," and "Heathenism Under the Searchlight," 
 and hundreds of articles for the magazines and papers. Not 
 only so, but in the absence of a medical missionary he prac- 
 ticed medicine. On his preaching tours he treated twenty 
 patients a day on an average. 
 
 In the year 1901, Dr. Osgood built a dispensary. The 
 money for this building was given by the Endeavorers of On- 
 tario, Canada. The dispensary served its purpose for some 
 years ; then it was found inadequate. In 1911 a hospital was 
 built. The money was given by Mr. and Mrs. J. M. Tisdale, 
 of Dayton, Kentucky. This hospital is a memorial to his 
 brother and two sisters. Through the work done in this hos- 
 pital, Dr. Osgood has won for himself and for the Mission 
 a place in the hearts of the people in and near Chuchow. He 
 is held in highest esteem by leading people of the district, and 
 has a mighty influence in the city. 
 
 As time went on and the force was strengthened, work was 
 undertaken among the women and children. Miss Nellie Jean 
 Clark of Oregon went to China in 1904, After spending three 
 years in Nanking in the study of the language and in the 
 Girls' School, she was assigned to work among the women 
 of Chuchow. The married women carried on work as they 
 were able, but Miss Clark was the first woman who was free 
 to give all her time and all her energy to this form of service. 
 Miss Muriel Moll and, who was born in China of missionary 
 parents, and educated in William Woods College, was em- 
 
EXPANSION. 241 
 
 ploj'ed to open a school for girls. She continued in Chuchow 
 till the Revolution, when she withdrew to Nanking. For the 
 past four years Miss Margaret Darst, a graduate of Drake 
 University, has been in charge of the girls' school. A school 
 for boys has been conducted for about the same number of 
 years. About one hundred are enrolled in each school. 
 
 In that part of China the people know almost nothing about 
 sanitation or medicine, and nothing at all about surgery. 
 Garbage is dumped in any unfrequented alley, at any handj'^ 
 street corner, and especially on the banks of the stream flow- 
 ing by or through the town. In that stream the people wash 
 their vegetables, their clothes, and themselves; that stream 
 is the source of the water they use for drinking and cooking 
 purposes. The Chinese suffer from cholera, dysentery, ty- 
 phoid, typhus, and relapsing fevers, from smallpox and other 
 contagions diseases. They have no notion of quarantine. Dis- 
 ease is caused by evil spirits, and quarantine would not avail 
 anything. They eat the meat of animals that died of old age 
 or of disease. The Chinese doctors know a little about dis- 
 ease and about medicine, but very little. In their drug stores 
 one finds dried herbs, bee-combs, powdered snakes, bugs, 
 lizards, grasshoppers, coffin nails, beetles, maggots, centipedes, 
 scorpions, toads, wasps' nests, and tigers' bones. They boil 
 some of these articles and give a cupful or a quart of the broth 
 to the patient, and throw the dregs out on the street, trusting 
 the people walking by to carry off the evil spirit that caused 
 the sickness. Their drugs remind one of the contents of the 
 witches' cauldron, 
 
 " Eye of newt, and toe of frog. 
 Wool of bat, and tongue of dog. 
 Adder's fork, and blind worm's sting, 
 Lizard 's leg and owlet 's wing. ' ' 
 
 Chinese textbooks on physiology indicate no less than 
 ninety-eight pulses in the human body. The diagnosis in the 
 main is based on the pulse. A common method of treatment is 
 that of puncturing the body with a needle. A chart of the 
 body indicates no less than seven hundred places in which it 
 i6 
 
242 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 is safe to insert the needle without injuring a vital organ. The 
 dissection of the body is contrary to the ideas of the Chinese, 
 relating to the future life, and is regarded with peculiar 
 horror. The old Chinese ideas of anatomy are therefore pe- 
 culiar. "One chart shows the esophagus passing through the 
 heart, and from the heart to the liver, and from the liver to the 
 stomach. ' ' 
 
 The medical missionary cares for the sick, and in addition 
 multiplies himself by teaching and training assistants who 
 will be able to go out and set up independent practice and 
 become centers for spreading the light of the gospel. The as- 
 sistants are taught how to prepare food for sick people, and 
 have long and careful instruction into the mysteries of modern 
 medicine. Every clinic is a lecture, and every movement an 
 example. Every assistant must be made not onl}^ a skillful 
 doctor, but a skillful Christian doctor. It has been said that 
 it is no small thing that strength and health, skill and learn- 
 ing, tenderness and sympathy, wealth and personality, should 
 be given freely to the destitute and decrepit, to the foul and 
 vile, to the poor and homeless. The medical missionary in the 
 midst of the multitudes crowding around and on their bended 
 knees imploring his ministrations in their behalf, is not unlike 
 Him who made the blind to see, the lame to walk, cleansed the 
 lepers, unstopped the ears of the deaf, raised the dead, and 
 preached the gospel to the poor. 
 
 In the Revolution, Dr. Osgood, by his bravery and wisdom, 
 won the confidence and favor of all the people. He became and 
 was called the Savior of the city. In his flight northward, the 
 Imperial General led some five thousand of his troops towards 
 Chuchow, where he hoped to find cars in which he could take 
 them to Peking. While his troops were being loaded, a small 
 body of ill-trained and ill-equipped Revolutionists broke into 
 the city, thus placing themselves and the city in imminent 
 peril. At the request of the Revolutionary Officer and the 
 city council. Dr. Osgood went over the city walls, somewhat 
 as Saul of Tarsus went over the walls of Damascus two thou- 
 sand years ago, and aided in hastening northward the Im- 
 
EXPANSION. 243 
 
 perial troops. That act earned for liiiu the gratitude and the 
 affection of the Chinese. A memorial tablet was placed in the 
 hospital, and a medal was struck to commemorate his act. 
 
 Dr. Osgood wields a graceful pen. He wrote "A History 
 of the China Mission," which was published as a serial in 
 ''The Lookout." He wrote, "Breaking Down Chinese 
 Walls," a book as readable as any novel; a book that has 
 been sold in Europe and in Australasia and in North America, 
 He has written another book entitled "Building Up Chinese 
 Walls." This book has not been published yet, but will be 
 published in the near future. 
 
 At the suggestion and under the guidance of the mission- 
 aries, a branch of the Red Cross Society was organized in 
 Chuchow with the leading official of the city as its president. 
 A Reform Society brought the best people of the city together, 
 including the magistrate and the members of the city and 
 district councils. Dr. Osgood was elected Honorary Chair- 
 man. The Society went to work in earnest. The streets were 
 cleaned at the expense of the municipality. Land for a public 
 park and playground was bought. A macadamized road from 
 the railroad station to the heart of the city took the place of 
 the dilapidated street pavement. Lavatories were built, and 
 a successful temperance campaign among children and adults 
 was conducted. And last but not least vaccination was intro- 
 duced. 
 
 The Chinese and the missionaries and the Christians are in 
 thorough accord. The church building is a center where all 
 classes gather, not only for religious services, but for Red 
 Cross meetings, local reform meetings, public lectures, and 
 meetings for special events such as the one held over Amer- 
 ica's Recognition of the Chinese Republic. In return the 
 Chinese authorities loaned the Confucian temple for the An- 
 nual Convention of the Churches. The people attended freely 
 and were so favorably impressed that they asked for two spe- 
 cial meetings for themselves, to be addressed by the convention 
 speakers on educational and ethical subjects. 
 
244 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 In the great Revival of 1908, the Christians in Chuchow 
 were powerfully affected. Chang-Li-Seng, the pastor, re- 
 turned from the Bible Institute in Nanking and began to 
 reproduce the Institute lectures to the local Christians. In 
 the midst of his work he broke down and confessed sin long 
 hidden. The Revival spread from out-station to out-station in 
 the district, the local pastors invariably leading in the confes- 
 sion of sin. 
 
 The missionaries in Chuchow at the present time are Dr. 
 Osgood, Mr. and Mrs. A. R. Bowman, and Miss Margaret 
 Darst. Mr. and Mrs. Bowman joined the Mission in China. 
 Their first work under the Society was done in "Wuhu. From 
 Wuhu they were transferred to Chuchow after the failure of 
 Mr. Dannenberg 's health and his return home. Mrs. Bowman 
 has served the Mission as treasurer, and assisted in other ways 
 as she found time and strength and opportunity. Mr. Bow- 
 man has devoted himself almost exclusively to evangelistic 
 work. 
 
 The work in the Sunday school and the work in the Bible 
 classes should not be overlooked. The children that attend the 
 day schools are taught the word of God every day, and on the 
 Lord 's day they are taught that and nothing else. The Bible 
 classes in Chuchow are the direct result of the work done 
 by Mr. Doan when he visited China in the years 1914 and 
 1915. 
 
 Two persons deserve honorable mention for the service they 
 rendered Chuchow. Mr. and Mrs. 0. G. Hertzog, the parents 
 of Mrs. Osgood, spent a year in China. Mr. Hertzog is a man 
 of affairs and unusual energy. He has had much experience 
 as a builder. This knowledge served him and the Mission well 
 in the planning and building of the Tisdale Hospital. Mr. 
 Hertzog assisted the work in a thousand ways. In her quiet 
 way Mrs. Hertzog blessed the Chinese women whose lives she 
 touched. 
 
 3. In Wuhu. 
 
 Wuhu was the third city entered by the Society. Wuhu is 
 a city of 180,000 souls; it is situated on the Yangtse, and is 
 
EXPANSION. 245 
 
 sixty-five miles southwest from Nanking. Wuhu was one of 
 the first cities opened as a treaty port. Being an open port 
 and a great commercial center, caravans went into the back 
 country for hundreds of miles, carr3dng the merchandise the 
 people needed, and reporting the things they had heard and 
 seen and learned in the city. The citizens of Wuhu were 
 greatly influenced by the volume of foreign and Chinese trade 
 that passed through it. Many sought membership in the 
 church for the sake of the foreign influence they hoped to gain 
 thereby. 
 
 Wuhu was opened as a mission station in 1889 by Mr. and 
 Mrs. Charles E. Molland. Mr. Molland was born in England; 
 Mrs. Molland was born in Ireland. They went out from Eng- 
 land to China under the auspices of the Plymouth Brethren 
 Mission. They brought with them something of the zeal and 
 devotion peculiar to that people. Associated with them was 
 the patriarch Peng Yang-Hwa, a man who became a Christian 
 at the age of sixty-one. When most men are thinking of ceas- 
 ing from their labors, he began his work for Christ. He lived 
 for twentj^-five years after his conversion, and spent the 
 last seven with Mr. and Mrs. Molland in Wuhu. He would sit 
 by the hour in the street chapel telling the story of Christ to 
 the passing multitudes. 
 
 Another man who followed Mr. Molland from Kiangsu, and 
 who had much to do with the work in the early days, was 
 Yang Pei Ki. From the first it appeared that he was one 
 whose heart the Lord had opened. In times of prosperity he 
 was always bright and happy. In times of danger and trouble 
 he was never cast down. For his attachment to the Mission, 
 he incurred the wrath of a local official who turned against 
 the missionaries, and, not being able to injure them, trumped 
 up a false charge against little Yang, and cast him into a 
 filthy dungeon, where for the greater part of a year he was 
 treated more like a caged beast than a human being. His re- 
 lease was finally obtained, and for many years he served the 
 Lord whom he learned to know so well in the dark days of 
 persecution. 
 
246 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 A very desirable location on the main business street was 
 obtained and the work begun. The gospel was preached every 
 daj' in the year, and manj^ times in the day. People heard 
 the singing or the speaking and turned aside to hear more and 
 to learn what it meant. Scholars, merchants, travelers, coolies 
 carrjang loads of many kinds, were among the listeners. 
 Many remained only a few minutes and then went their way. 
 The speaker sought to plant the seed of the Kingdom in their 
 hearts in that brief period. He endeavored to challenge their 
 thought so that they would return to hear more about Christ 
 and his salvation. 
 
 In 1893, Mr. Arnold was transferred to Wuhu. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Molland were on furlough at the time. On their return, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Arnold labored with them till the sudden and 
 untimely death of Mr. Molland. Mr. Arnold continued in the 
 work in Wuhu until it was necessary for him to come to 
 America in the hope of recovering his health. Other mission- 
 aries who participated in the work in Wuhu in the early 
 period of the Mission's existence were the following: Mr. 
 and Mrs. Abram E. Cory, Mr. and Mrs. W. R. Hunt, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Herbert P. Shaw, Dr. Osgood, Mr. and Mrs. F. L. Men- 
 denhall, Mr. and Mrs. C. B. Titus, Mr. and Mrs. Alfred R. 
 Bowman, Miss Effie D. Kellar, and Miss Pearl B. Miller. Some 
 of these were in Wuhu only a few months ; others served for 
 several years each. Because of sickness and furlough and the 
 limited staff, it was necessary for the Mission to move the mis- 
 sionaries more often than they desired, and more often than 
 the best interests of the work required. 
 
 In the year 1903, the new church building was finished and 
 dedicated. The local Christians contributed most liberally to 
 its erection. That handsome and convenient building gave the 
 Mission a standing in the city it did not have before. It gave 
 the enterprise an air of permanence. As long as all the work 
 was done in rented buildings, the people were not certain 
 whether the work was to be continued indefinitely or not. 
 But when land was bought and buildings went up, all room 
 for doubt was removed. The Christians were comforted with 
 
EXPANSION. 247 
 
 the thought that they had something they could call their own, 
 a place in which they could worship God in spirit and in truth, 
 a place, too, from which they could not be ejected. The 
 church building was a spiritual home, and it became increas- 
 ingly precious as the years wont by. In that building the 
 children and grown people studied the word of God, and were 
 made wise unto salvation through the faith that is in Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 A notable work was done among the women of the city. 
 Miss Edna P. Dale has devoted seventeen full years to that 
 work. She has had her own home and guest-room, and w^as in 
 a position to receive all who wished to make her acquaintance 
 or who wished to see her home and how it was managed. 
 Miss Dale has gone into their homes and has manifested an 
 abiding interest in their welfare and in the welfare of their 
 families. Whether she served as hostess or was a guest in 
 Chinese homes, Miss Dale's one ambition was to win her 
 Chinese sisters to Christ. Miss Dale is the daughter of one 
 of our ministers, H. U. Dale, and a graduate of Drake Uni- 
 versity. Two years ago Miss Cammie Gray of Kansas City, 
 daughter of Mr. M. H. Gray, the Treasurer of the Board 
 of Church Extension, and a teacher of experience, joined Miss 
 Dale, and reports that she is abundantly satisfied with the 
 work in which she is engaged. 
 
 Another woman who spent five years in Wuhu is Miss Kate 
 Gait Miller of Louisville, Kentucky. Miss Miller is a graduate 
 of Vassar College and of the College of the Bible. She was 
 supported by the students and faculty of Transylvania Uni- 
 versity and the Bible College. Miss Miller lived in a Chinese 
 house and right in the midst of the people she sought to serve 
 and help. She wished to be like the man who built his house 
 by the side of the road and was a friend to man. She was 
 always accessible and always eager to assist any who were in 
 need. As she went in and out among the people and they dis- 
 covered the reason of her presence in their midst, they could 
 not but admire the religion that sent and sustained her in her 
 work of faith and labor of love. The illness of Miss Miller's 
 
248 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 mother made it necessary for her to come home; this caused 
 her as much regret as it caused the Society. 
 
 One year ago the Society bought a half interest in the Wuhu 
 Christian Academy, an institution owned by the Christian Ad- 
 ventists. For a number of years before the purchase, the 
 Mission cooperated with the Christian Adventists and the 
 Methodist Mission in maintaining the Academy. One of the 
 Society's men served as Principal. The Academy is one of 
 the best schools of its class in Central China. In addition to 
 bearing its part in the Academy, the Mission has conducted 
 two day schools. 
 
 As in the other stations, a Reading Room was opened and 
 sustained. This is a very popular institution. Many who are 
 not at all interested in Christianity are interested in the 
 progress of the world. They visit the Reading Room regu- 
 larly and read the papers and magazines and books found 
 there. The Chinese have a very high regard for learning and 
 for literature. Even those who cannot read honor the printed 
 page, and would on no account trample it under foot or de- 
 file it. In the Reading Room and in the Academy and in the 
 Church building, popular lectures are frequently given. Dr. 
 Macklin, Mr. Hunt, Dr. Osgood, Mr. Sarvis, Dr. Hamilton, 
 and others, visit Wuhu from time to time and address the 
 people on themes of practical interest. When the Commission 
 to the Orient was in Wuhu all three members spoke to im- 
 mense audiences and were listened to with evident interest 
 and appreciation. 
 
 In 1908 Mr. and Mrs. Alexander Paul were assigned to 
 Wuhu. Mr. Paul is an Irishman by birth ; Mrs. Paul is an 
 American. They began their missionary career in the China 
 Inland Mission. After they united with the Disciples of 
 Christ, Mr. Paul attended Hiram College and took the 
 bachelor's degree. Mr. and Mrs. Paul were connected with the 
 Mission for four years before they were transferred to Wuhu. 
 Both taught in the schools, and both preached the gospel of 
 the grace of God. In 1917, Mr. and Mrs. Clifford H. Plopper 
 joined them. Mr. Plopper is a graduate of Transylvania and 
 
EXPANSION. 249 
 
 of the College of the Bible. Mrs. Plopper's maiden name was 
 Miss Alma Favors. She went to China from California to 
 serve as a trained nurse. She served in Luchowfu for two 
 terms before her marriage. Miss Favors preferred evangel- 
 istic work to nursing, and practically gave all her time to work 
 among the women of Luchowfu during the latter part of her 
 second term. Before their transfer to Wuhu, they had served 
 for two years in Nantungchow. Mr. Paul and Mr. Plopper 
 have divided the work between them. The Society proposes to 
 equip them for a much larger work than they have yet under- 
 taken. 
 
 Mr. Paul did a remarkable piece of engineering for China, a 
 piece of work that will cause him to be remembered for cen- 
 turies to come. A flood in the Yangtse carried away im- 
 portant dykes near Wuhu; rich rice lauds were injured and 
 many lives were lost. Mr. Paul was asked by the provincial 
 authorities to rebuild the dykes. They knew that they could 
 trust him to do good honest work. They placed forty thou- 
 sand dollars in his hands and gave him seven thousand men. 
 He did his work so well and accounted for every penny en- 
 trusted to him, that the Chinese built a monument to com- 
 memorate his achievement. A tablet that tells the story was 
 inserted in the monument. Mr. Paul has won such a degree 
 of influence that his counsel is sought in every forward move- 
 ment in the district. 
 
 Wu-wei-cho, a city of fifty thousand population, and thirty 
 miles from Wuhu, was opened as an out-station in 1890. The 
 Mission owns a small building that is used for school and re- 
 ligious purposes, and has a Chinese evangelist at Djang 
 Feng-l\Iing. After the Revolution Mr. Liu, one of the rich 
 men of China, turned his home in Wu-wei-cho over to the 
 Mission, while he retired to Shanghai for safety. In this home 
 there is ample room for the school for boys and the school for 
 girls, an auditorium for the church, and living rooms for the 
 teachers. Wu-wei-cho is in the region where Mr. Paul per- 
 formed his engineering feat. 
 
250 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Wuhu shared with the other stations in the Revival of 1908. 
 The preaching was done by Dr. MacGillvray of Shanghai. As 
 in similar services at home, believers were edified, and men 
 and women were led to accept Jesus as the Christ, the Son of 
 God. 
 
 4. In Shanghai. 
 
 Shanghai, the fourth city entered by the Society, is situated 
 on the Whangpoo, and twelve miles from where it enters the 
 Yangtse. The last census gives the population of Shanghai 
 as 630,000. Of these 10,000 are foreigners. Shanghai is not 
 as large as Peking or Hankow or Canton, but it is a more in- 
 fluential city than either of them. In fact, Shanghai is the 
 most important city in China, whether looked at from a com- 
 mercial, or political, or religious point of view. It is the dis- 
 tributing point for four-fifths of China's trade with the out- 
 side world. Being the gate city, missionary societies have 
 found it expedient to establish business agencies in it. Mis- 
 sion presses flood the land with Bibles and with almost every 
 kind of good literature. Publishing houses, drug agencies, 
 and agencies for the trans-shipment of goods are located in 
 Shanghai. The Bund is one of the most cosmopolitan streets 
 in the world. In it representatives of almost every kindred 
 and tongue and tribe and people are found continually. 
 
 James Ware began work in Shanghai in 1890. It will be 
 remembered that Dr. Macklin spent six months in Shanghai 
 in 1886. Dr. Macklin had no thought of making his home in 
 that city. He remained long enough to get a working knowl- 
 edge of Chinese, and then went on to Nanking. Mr. "Ware 
 was an Englishman and had been an agent of the American 
 Bible Society for ten years before he became a member of 
 the Mission. Establishing his family in Shanghai, he rented a 
 chapel and began preaching the gospel. He had a good knowl- 
 edge of the Chinese language and literature; he loved the 
 people and they responded to his love. While doing his main 
 work in Shanghai, he visited the cities and towns on the lower 
 Yangtse and the islands he could reach. He gave thirty-four 
 years of service to that part of China. 
 
EXPANSION. 251 
 
 Mr, Ware carried on work in the following out-stations : Tseu 
 Saw, a walled city with a population of thirty thousand and 
 fourteen miles distant ; Tsung Ming, a city on an island with 
 a population of a million and fifty miles distant ; Ying Shing 
 Saw, a city sixt}^ miles distant ; and Tung Chow, a walled city 
 with a population of eighty thousand and eighty miles distant. 
 The Sunday- schools of England gave him a motor-boat named 
 the ''Love," and in it he was able to visit those places with 
 a good degree of regularity. At Tsung Ming a chapel was 
 erected with funds given by Miss Sue M. Dilts of Kentucky. 
 That building had an auditorium and a reading room. In it 
 the Chinese evangelist preached almost every da}^ in the year. 
 The reading room was well patronized by Christians and non- 
 Christians alike. 
 
 Because of his mastery of Chinese, Mr. Ware was asked to 
 serve as a member of the Committee appointed to revise the 
 translation of the New Testament. No other member of the 
 Committee contributed more than he to the revision. He was 
 a member of the Committee that was appointed to translate 
 the Old Testament into the Chinese dialect. In addition he 
 prepared a small book on "The Outlines of Christian Doc- 
 trine," which was published by the Chinese Vernacular So- 
 ciety. He wrote a book entitled "A Peep into a Chinaman's 
 Library." That book gave much information about the lit- 
 erature of China. While preaching and translating and writ- 
 ing books, he found time to direct the labors of ten colpor- 
 teurs. He took a deep interest in the Door of Hope Mission, 
 and led a goodly number of the inmates to forsake a life of 
 sin and to live a life of holiness under the leadership of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 The year after Mr. Ware began his work in Shanghai for 
 the Society, he was joined by Mr. and Mrs. W. P. Bentley. 
 Mr. Bentley is a graduate of the Ohio State University and 
 of Bethany College. He had a passion for preaching and 
 spoke either in the chapel or on the street every night in the 
 year. That experience gave him a knowledge of the Ian- 
 
252 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 guage and of the people that he could not have gotten in any- 
 other way. 
 
 In 1898, Mr. Bentley opened the Christian Institute in one 
 of the crowded parts of the city. An old two-story building 
 measuring one hundred feet square and the land on which it 
 stood were bought by the Mission. The building was repaired 
 and rearranged. A brick front added much to its appearance. 
 The building provided ample room for an auditorium and 
 baptistry for the church, a preaching hall on the street, a 
 school-room for boys, a home for the preacher in charge, an 
 office for the missionary, and rooms for the woman 's work and 
 for other forms of work. The building had been an opium den 
 before its transformation. The change that took place was 
 a significant prophecy of the change that was to take place in 
 China. 
 
 Through the day and night schools conducted in the Insti- 
 tute, Mr. Bentley and his successors were able to reach an in- 
 fluential class of business men whose sons were desirous of an 
 education that would fit them for business careers. As a 
 matter of fact hundreds of promising boys were taught in that 
 school. The fees received were sufficient to pay the salaries 
 of the Chinese teachers. Every day there was a religious 
 service in the school, and every day the Sunday school lesson 
 was studied. The Institute was in effect an institutional 
 church. 
 
 Beside his tireless preaching, Mr. Bentley wrote and pub- 
 lished a tract entitled "The Eastern Star." He also wrote a 
 pamphlet entitled "Christ Triumphant Through the Cen- 
 turies," and a volume entitled "The Lives and "Words of the 
 Presidents of the United States, ' ' and another volume entitled 
 "Some Eminent Chinese Christians." In Mr. Ware's absence 
 he directed the labors of the colporteurs of the Bible Society. 
 That year they sold six thousand New Testaments or portions 
 of the New Testament. In addition to his work in the Insti- 
 tute, Mr. Bentley had charge of two out-stations: Tsa-Sao 
 and Yang-Ying. He served the Christian Endeavor Society 
 in China as its General Secretary, and was a member of the 
 
EXPANSION. 253 
 
 Committee of the Society for the Diffusion of Christian 
 Knowledge, of the Chinese Tract Society, of the China Mis- 
 sionary Alliance and the American Association. 
 
 In the year 1891 the Australian Church began cooperating 
 in the China Mission by sending Miss Rosa L. Tonkin to assist 
 in its work. Miss Tonkin was somewhat advanced in years 
 at the time of her appointment, but she put her whole mind 
 and soul and strength into the work and accomplished much. 
 
 After Mr. Ware had been at work for four years in Shang- 
 hai, he opened a work in the section of the city known as 
 Yangtsepoo. This is the factory district. Fifty thousand 
 men and women and children work in the cotton mills of 
 Yangtsepoo. A home was built for the missionary and a 
 chapel that served for religious and for school purposes. Mr. 
 Ware did the preaching and had the oversight of the boys' 
 school ; Miss Tonkin had the oversight of the girls ' school and 
 did evangelistic work among the women. 
 
 While Mr. Ware and Mr. Bentley served longer than any 
 others, they were not the onlj^ missionaries of the Society that 
 served in Shanghai. Thus when Mr. Ware was at home on 
 furlough, Mr. Hunt took his place. The Shanghai dialect is 
 different from the Nanking dialect, but Mr. Hunt was able 
 to make himself understood. When Mr. Bentley took his 
 family to Japan on account of sickness, Mr. Hearnden took his 
 place in the Institute. Later, when Mr. Bentley came home 
 because of the serious illness of Mrs. Bentley, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Shaw were transferred from Wuhu to take charge of the 
 Institute. When Mr. Shaw returned to China the second time 
 he was assigned to Shanghai. After the death of Mr. Ware 
 and the resignation of Mr. Shaw, Mr. 0. F. Barcus took over 
 all the work of the Society in Shanghai. When Mr. Williams 
 resigned and went to Shanghai to carry on his literary work, 
 he assisted the Mission with his presence and his preaching 
 and in many other ways. The missionaries who flocked to 
 Shanghai in time of the riots and in the time of Revolution 
 and Rebellion, preached in the street chapels and wherever 
 
254 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 else they could find an audience. Some of them went on 
 board the battleships and preached and sang to the seamen. 
 
 Living at the entrance to China, the men in Shanghai were 
 expected to serve the missionaries in the interior, Mr. "Ware 
 and Mr, Shaw and Mr, Bentley did the banking and the pur- 
 chasing and the forwarding of goods for the missionaries in 
 Nanking and as far west as Batang on the borders of Tibet. 
 At the same time they served the Mission as its treasurer. In 
 times of riot and revolution they assisted the missionaries wlio 
 sought safety in Shanghai to find temporary homes. 
 
 For several years it was the conviction of a majority of the 
 China Mission that the Society should withdraw from Shang- 
 hai and concentrate its strength in the region round about 
 Nanking, The Commission to the Orient studied the situation 
 and came to the same conclusion. They advised that Shanghai 
 be abandoned as a Mission station. This was done. A small 
 work is still being carried on in that citj^ The Seward Road 
 Church is self-supporting and continues its usual work inde- 
 pendentl.v. Mrs. Ware has a school for small children. This 
 school is taught by Miss Esther Ware, an adopted daughter. 
 When a child, Esther suffered greatly from bound feet and 
 cried day and night. Her family thought she was possessed 
 of a devil and threw her out. The weather was cold and her 
 feet were frozen. As a result they gangrened and dropped off. 
 Dr. Macklin amputated her legs below the knees and gave her 
 a pair of artificial feet, Esther was educated in Miss L.yon's 
 school and graduated with honor. She is now and has been 
 for some years an accomplished teacher. 
 
 5. In LucJiowfu. 
 
 Luchowfu is the principal city in a district that has a 
 population of two millions. Sevent}^ thousand people live 
 within the walls, and countless thousands are within easy 
 reach. Luchowfu is noted for being the ancestral home of 
 Li Hung Chang, the most noted Chinese statesman of modern 
 times. Numbers of his descendants and relatives live in the 
 rich homes of the city. 
 
EXPANSION. 255 
 
 Luchowfu is one hundred and twenty miles from Wuhu by 
 launch, and the same distance by caravan from Nanking. 
 Before a steam launch was placed on the Lake it could be 
 reached from Wuliu in five days if the wind was favorable, 
 and in two weelcs if it was unfavorable. No other Protestant 
 Society has work in that territory or in the country between 
 Luchowfu and Chuchow, one hundred miles east. 
 
 The first missionaries of the Society to visit that part of 
 China were Mr. T. J. Arnold, then of Wuhu, and Dr. James 
 Butchart, then of Nanking. In March, 1895, Mr. Arnold 
 visited Luchowfu with a view to opening a station. The chief 
 magistrate examined his card and passport and gave him an 
 escort, who attended him for the four days he remained in the 
 city, and kept the crowds in order. Had the magistrate been 
 unfriendly he would have been unable to spend a night in 
 the city, because the citizens were strongly opposed to the 
 presence of any foreigner in their midst. Two colporteurs 
 had distributed Scriptures in the Luchowfu district for two 
 years under Mr. Arnold's direction. Their work prepared the 
 way in some measure for his. 
 
 The next year Mr. Arnold was able to rent a building. The 
 delays and trickery of the men with whom he had to deal tried 
 his patience, but he was determined to succeed, and he let 
 patience have her perfect work. In the front of the building 
 he had a street-chapel and a guest-room, and in the rear some 
 living rooms. For a year ho lived and labored alone. In that 
 year he preached and dispensed medicine. 
 
 Dr. Butchart went north that summer as the physician and 
 interpreter of a companj^ of Americans who were contem- 
 plating building a railroad from Hankow to Peking. After 
 his return he went to Japan, partly for the sake of his own 
 health, and partly that he might care for one of the mission- 
 aries. In the autumn of 1897 he began his work in Luchowfu, 
 a work which continued for seventeen years, and a work which 
 immortalized him. 
 
 In a rented building on the East street of the cit}^ he began 
 to heal the sick. Early in his career an event occurred which 
 
256 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 proved to be of the greatest advantage to him. A native 
 physician consulted him about a patient who was suffering 
 from strangulated hernia. The Chinese physicians could do 
 nothing for him and gave him up to die. Dr. Butchart pro- 
 posed an immediate operation. Much to his surprise the 
 proposition was accepted and he was given a written guar- 
 antee against injury in case the patient died. The doctor felt 
 that the fate of the Mission was at stake. Failure might mean 
 a mob and a riot and expulsion from the place. In the good 
 providence of God the operation was a success and the man 
 recovered. After his recovery Dr. Butchart was pointed out 
 on the street as the man who had operated on Liu. The citi- 
 zens placed a complimentary tablet on the walls of the im- 
 provised hospital, which contained the inscription, "Benefits 
 received here influence the Middle Kingdom." Nevertheless 
 the people were suspicious and fearful. To quiet their minds 
 Dr. Butchart operated before an open window, that the people 
 might see what was being done. Later their confidence in the 
 doctor was such that even if a patient died under the knife 
 no blame was attached to him. 
 
 Dr. Butchart became one of the most skilful surgeons and 
 oculists in Central China. The service he rendered the mis- 
 sionaries in caring for their eyes will never be forgotten. The 
 people of Luchowfu regarded him as a miracle-worker. They 
 believed that he raised the dead, not once or twice only, but in 
 hundreds of instances, and they worshiped him as a Divine 
 Person. In the three years that he served in the medical 
 school and hospital connected with the Nanking University, 
 his reputation as a physician of the highest Christian type was 
 second to none. 
 
 Dr. Butchart was a Canadian by birth. He received his 
 medical education in Cincinnati and in New York. He was 
 the gold medalist of his class. He took every first prize that 
 was offered in both institutions. In Luchowfu he treated the 
 sick, preached the gospel, and baptized the believers. He 
 trained a number of young men and sent them out into the 
 smaller cities to minister to the sick and to represent in their 
 
EXPANSION. 257 
 
 lives and teaching the Great Physician. He was an architect 
 and designed buildings and superintended their construction. 
 
 In the year 1901, Mr. Rains chanced to be in China and 
 attended the Annual Convention. The Convention decided to 
 build a large foreign hospital in Luchowf u ; Mr. Rains agreed 
 to raise the money needed. The new hospital was dedicated 
 in December, 1902. The first year thereafter fifteen thousand 
 cases were treated. The year 1907-1908 China suffered from 
 an epidemic of malaria, and thirty-three thousand cases were 
 treated. Patients came two hundred miles; a large number 
 came fifty miles. The Li family built a hospital in Luchowfu 
 on Western lines, and placed graduates of mission schools in 
 charge. That did not in the least turn aside the ever-increas- 
 ing stream of patients who sought relief in the Christian hos- 
 pital. 
 
 In 1897, Mr. Arnold and family went to England on fur- 
 lough. This left Dr. Butchart alone in Luchowfu. As soon 
 as arrangements could be made, Mr. and Mrs. Titus were sent 
 to join him. Mr. Titus is a Kansan by birth. He spent four 
 years in Washington in government service. In that time he 
 and Miss Eunice C. Shock were married. Miss Shock had 
 been a governess in President Harrison 's family for a number 
 of years. Mr. Titus was a student in Bethanj' College for 
 three years, and was graduated from Hiram College. 
 
 In May of the following year Dr. Butchart left for home on 
 furlough. His going left Mr. and Mrs. Titus the only mis- 
 sionaries on the station. In the autumn of that year Dr. Hugh 
 G. Welpton Avas allocated to Luchowfu. Dr. Welpton is an 
 lowan b}^ birth. He received his medical degree in Drake 
 University. He spent some time in special study in New York 
 to qualif}^ himself for his professional duties in China. When 
 it was known that a doctor had come to take Dr. Butchart 's 
 place, the people supposed that he would open the dispensary 
 at once. But that was not Dr. Welpton 's plan. He proposed 
 to get a good knowledge of the language and of the people 
 before attempting to treat their diseases and sicknesses. 
 However, the people crowded around the dispensary and made 
 17 
 
258 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 such eloquent appeals for help that he was unable to keep his 
 resolution to get the language first. Dr. Welpton opened the 
 dispensary and ministered to them as best he could. Dr. 
 Butchart's return in November, 1899, allowed Dr. Welpton 
 to be transferred to Nanking, where he entered heartily upon 
 the study of Chinese. Malarial attacks which he had previ- 
 ously experienced, increased in severity, until it became cer- 
 tain that he could not live in the Yangtse Valley, and by the 
 advice of his physicians, and to his own deep regret, he re- 
 turned to America in July, 1900. 
 
 After Dr. Butchart was called to Nanking, to teach in the 
 Medical College of the University, Dr. Wakefield was trans- 
 ferred to Luchowfu, and when Dr. Wakefield came home on 
 furlough. Dr. Osgood took charge. At the present time the 
 staff consists of Dr. Paul A. Wakefield, Dr. Paul Stevenson 
 and Miss Margaret Dieter. Dr. Wakefield received his aca- 
 demic training in Hiram College and his medical training in 
 Eush Medical College, Chicago. Dr. Stevenson received his 
 academic training in Hiram College, and his medical training 
 in the medical college of Washington University of St. Louis. 
 Miss Dieter received her academic training in Smith College, 
 and her nurse's training in Massachusetts General Hospital. 
 The China Medical Board has promised the salary of a third 
 physician and a second nurse, and to bear three-fourths of the 
 cost of making the hospital thoroughly up-to-date and the 
 equal of any hospital in America of the same size. 
 
 The other men and women who served in Luchowfu are the 
 following : Mrs. and Mrs. Abram E. Cory, Mr. and Mrs. Herbert 
 P. Shaw, Miss Alma Favors, Mr. and Mrs. Justin E.Brown, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Alexander Paul, Mr. and Mrs. George B. Baird, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Frank C. Buck, and Miss Minnie Vautrin. After clos- 
 ing their work in Honolulu, Mr. and Mrs. Cory went to Lu- 
 chowfu. China had been their choice from the first. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Shaw are from Eureka College. Within a few weeks after 
 their arrival in China they were stationed in Luchowfu, and 
 remained there for a year, when they were transferred to 
 Wuhu. Mrs. Shaw 's singing drew and held the Chinese. Her 
 
EXPANSION. 259 
 
 husband preached the gospel and she sang it. Miss Favors 
 went to China from California. She is a trained nurse and 
 was associated with Dr. Butchart in the hospital. As time 
 went on and Miss Favors came to know more and more of the 
 lives of the people among whom she lived, she craved the privi- 
 lege of leading them to Christ. Year after year her interest in 
 nursing decreased and her interest in evangelism increased. 
 Before she married Mr. Plopper she was devoting practically 
 her entire time to evangelistic work among the women of 
 Luchowfu. Mr. Titus lived the gospel and preached it, and 
 Mrs. Titus began work among the women, the work for which 
 the Mission is noted. Her guest-room was always open; her 
 gracious presence and bearing made her visitors feel at home ; 
 on Sundays she arranged special services for them. Mr. Paul, 
 Mr. Brown, Mr. Baird, and Mr. Buck were engaged in evangelis- 
 tic and educational work. Mr. Paul is a graduate of Hiram 
 College and served for four years as a general evangelist. 
 Then he was transferred to Wuhu. Mr. Brown is a graduate 
 of Drake University ; he had charge of the evangelistic work 
 in the city. Mr. Baird is a graduate of Butler College; he 
 had charge of the evangelistic work in the hospital and in the 
 country. Mr. Buck is a graduate of Texas Christian Uni- 
 versity; he had the boys* school and the Sunday school. He 
 was able to rent an old temple for a nominal sum for school 
 purposes. These men did not confine all their labors to the 
 city and immediate neighborhood. They went out in all di- 
 rections and preached the gospel of .the glory of the blessed 
 God to multitudes who had never heard the name of our Lord. 
 They established flourishing out-stations in San-Ho and in 
 Liang-Yuen. 
 
 The wives of the missionaries did what they could to ad- 
 vance the interests of the Kingdom. They kept open house; 
 they taught in the Sunday schools ; they assisted in the church 
 services; their lives and their homes commended the gospel 
 to the citizens of Luchowfu. Miss Vautrin is a graduate of the 
 University of Illinois ; she had charge of the girls ' school and 
 had a work among the women. She made a large place for 
 
260 FOREIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 herself in the hearts of the people whose lives she has blessed. 
 
 The church building in Luchowfu is the best in the Mission. 
 The money that paid for it was given by Mrs. Myrtle Warren 
 Scott and her mother, Mrs. Warren. It has a large audi- 
 torium and rooms for the Sunday school and for other pur- 
 poses. When the church was dedicated evangelist Shi fol- 
 lowed the dedication with a series of sermons. A dozen years 
 before he was stoned ; then six hundred people gathered to 
 hear what God had commanded him to speak to them. 
 
 The work among the women and girls has been turned over 
 to the Christian Woman's Board of Missions. Miss Collins 
 and Miss Wilkinson are engaged in school w^ork, and Miss 
 Major is preparing herself for the evangelistic work. A large 
 plot of ground within the walls has been purchased, and 
 monej^ is being sent out to pay for the buildings. 
 
 In a few years the work at Luchowfu should be one of the 
 most prosperous in the Mission. The staff is large and ef- 
 ficient; they have an open field, and are destined to have a 
 superb equipment. The men w^ho opened Luchowfu to the 
 gospel are gone. They labored, and other men have entered 
 into their labors. God buries his workman, and carries on his 
 work. 
 
 6. In Nantungchow. 
 
 Nantungchow is north of the River and sixty miles inland 
 from Shanghai. The population is about fifty thousand. The 
 surrounding country is the most densely populated in the 
 Yaugtse Valley. To the north and west lies the richest farm- 
 ing land in Central China. This is so thickly dotted with 
 houses that it resembles one mammoth village stretching away 
 as far as the eye can see. The district of which Nantungchow 
 is the center has an area of six thousand square miles, and a 
 population of approximately six millions. 
 
 In 1895 James Ware opened Nantungchow as an out-station 
 of Shanghai. He rented a building on the main street. In 
 that building he arranged a chapel and reading-room. The 
 same year Evangelist Koo, who had been left in charge, rented 
 a house next door to the magistrate's yamen. The officials 
 
EXPANSION. 261 
 
 tried by every lueaiis in their power to prevent the Mission 
 from getting a foothold in their midst. In this they were 
 defeated. He that sits in the heavens did laugh; the Lord 
 derided their plans. The work begun by Mr. Ware twenty- 
 three years ago has been continued till the present time. It 
 has had its ebb and flow, but in the main the tide has been 
 onward. 
 
 In the year ]904 Dr. Edwin A. Layton, John Johnson and 
 D. E. Dannenberg and their families reached China. After 
 a year in Nanking spent in the language school, the Johnsons 
 and the Dannenbergs moved into Chinese quarters in Nan- 
 tungchow. Dr. Layton and family went to Bochow, but before 
 the end of the year they were recalled and were permanently 
 assigned to Nantungchow. 
 
 Two modern homes were built for the missionaries. Being 
 unlike any other buildings in Nantungchow, they attracted 
 much attention. Being two stories high they were seen at con- 
 siderable distances. They stood near the spot where Hudson 
 Taylor, many years before, halted before entering the city. 
 A little farther on he was seized by an angry mob and dragged 
 a mile or more to the city gates, where the mob halted for a 
 rest. Mr. Taylor, wounded and fainting, asked some women 
 for a drink of water, which they refused. Death appeared 
 certain, when suddenly some chair-bearers forced their way 
 through the crowd, placed the wounded man in the chair, and 
 hurried away to the yamen before the astonished mob regained 
 sufficient presence of mind to interfere. 
 
 The next building to be erected was the Chapman Hospital, 
 This is a fine structure and is advantageously located near the 
 canal and steamboat landings, as well as being on one of the 
 best roads in the city. The money for the hospital was given 
 by C. C. Chapman of Fullerton, California, in response to 
 an appeal from Abram E. Cory while at home on his first 
 furlough. The hospital was built under the direction of Dr. 
 Poland and was dedicated on the second day of October, 1912. 
 Before that time. Dr. Layton and family were obliged to retire 
 from China on account of sickness. In the year 1909 Dr. and 
 
262 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Mrs. Poland were sent to Nantungehow to fill the vacancy 
 caused by the return of Dr. Layton to America. Dr. Poland 
 received his medical education in the Barnes Medical College, 
 St. Louis. Soon after the hospital was opened for patients, 
 Dr. Poland and family came home to remain. Dr. and Mrs. 
 G. L. Hagman are now in charge. Dr. Hagman received his 
 medical training in San Francisco ; Mrs. Hagman is a trained 
 nurse. 
 
 The gospel was preached regularly in three rented chapels. 
 The preaching was done by Mr. Johnson, Mr. Dannenberg, 
 Mr. Plopper, and Dr. Frank Garrett. John Johnson is an 
 Englishman. Before his connection with the Society, he was 
 a missionary in North Africa. After he united with the 
 Society he was sent to Turkey, and when the work in Turkey 
 was closed, he and Mrs. Johnson were sent to China. Mr. 
 Dannenberg is a graduate of Hiram College, and served first 
 in Nantungehow and later in Chuchow. Mr. Plopper is a 
 graduate of Transylvania and the College of the Bible. Soon 
 after beginning his missionary career he and Miss Alma 
 Favors of Luchowfu were married. Mr. Plopper preached 
 and taught, and Mrs. Plopper worked among the women and 
 children. Dr. Garrett was teaching in the Nanking School of 
 Theology when Nantungehow called him. He preferred evan- 
 gelistic work to teaching and answered the call. Besides 
 preaching, Mr. Garrett teaches the Bible and Christian ethics 
 in the government Normal School. In addition to his numer- 
 ous duties he is the Secretary of the Mission, a most important 
 position. Evangelist Shi has preached much in the Nantung- 
 ehow district. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Ben Holroyd, Miss Nina DuPee and Dr. and 
 Mrs. L. R. Boutwell were appointed to Nantungehow. Mr. 
 Holroyd is a graduate of Butler College and .studied pedagogy 
 in Columbia and in the Teachers' College. Mrs. Holroyd is 
 a graduate of Eureka College and spent a year in the College 
 of Mis.sions. Miss DuPee is a trained nurse and has gone to 
 China to work in the Chapman Hospital. In order to qualify 
 herself more fully for the service she spent a year in the 
 
EXPANSION. 263 
 
 College of Missions. Dr. Boutwell received his medical educa- 
 tion in Washington Universit}^ St. Louis. Mrs. Boutwell is a 
 trained nurse and a Y. W. C. A. worker. After their tickets 
 were bought and all arrangements made the Government 
 called Dr. Boutwell to the colors. 
 
 Nantungchow is a joint station of the Foreign Christian 
 Missionary Society and the Christian Woman 's Board of Mis- 
 sions. Mr. and Mrs. E. M. Bowman of New York have prom- 
 ised twenty-five thousand dollars towards the development of 
 this center. They propose to go to China to look over the 
 ground as soon as practicable. They would have gone before 
 this had it not been for the war. The China Medical Board 
 has promised the salary of another physician and the salary 
 of another nurse and three-fourths of the money necessary 
 for the proper housing and equipment of the medical work. 
 
 Chang Chien, the wealthiest and most influential man in 
 that part of China, has offered the Mission remarkable induce- 
 ments. He has asked it to cooperate with him in the educa- 
 tional, social, and moral development of the district. He has 
 established a College and a Normal School in which teachers 
 are trained for the country districts. He has converted 
 temples into schools throughout the whole region. He main- 
 tains an agricultural experiment station, a zoological garden, 
 a library, a museum, a hospital, and a medical college. He 
 supports a school for poor children, in which a simple meal is 
 served at noon. He has an industrial school and an orphan- 
 age in which fifteen hundred foundlings are cared for. Chang 
 Chien is a Confueianist, but is very friendly and gives the 
 missionaries perfect freedom to preach and teach in all his 
 institutions. His heir is a Christian. 
 
 The Sunday schools have added organized adult Bible 
 clasises, and many of the educated and influential men of the 
 place have been led to consider the claims of the Scriptures. 
 Not a few of them have definitely accepted Christ as Savior 
 and Lord. 
 
 No other Protestant Society is at work in the Nantungchow 
 district. No other Society' will enter it if we will occupy 
 
264 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 it ; but if not, we will have no reason to complain if they do. 
 It was the conviction of the Commission to the Orient that 
 there is no more promising field than this in all the world. No 
 other field presents such a challenge. Shall we not go up and 
 pos.sess the land? 
 
 THE CHINESE ASSISTANTS. 
 
 The Chinese Mission has the names of one hundred and 
 eighty-six Chinese on its payroll. Of these twenty-three are 
 evangelists, seventy-five are teachers, six are Bible women, 
 eight are medical assistants, and seventy-four are helpers of 
 many kinds. It is believed by those who know most about 
 such matters that China can be evangelized only by Chinese ; 
 missionaries sent from Christendom cannot do it. The prin- 
 cipal work of the missionaries is the training and supervision 
 of the Chinese evangelists and teachers and physicians until 
 they are able to walk alone. The missionaries feel somewhat 
 as John the Baptist felt when he spoke concerning our Lord, 
 "He must increase; I must decrease." The missionaries 
 in course of time must give place to the Chinese, who will 
 carry the work on to completion. The Chinese can evangelize 
 their own people more effectively than men from the outside 
 can ever hope to do. 
 
 The best known of all the evangelists connected with the 
 Mission is Shi Kwei Biao. He has been in the service for 
 thirty years. In that time he has done a marvelous work. 
 With him preaching is meat and drink. He likes to preach 
 and the people like to hear him. But Shi Kwei Biao is not 
 the only able man connected with the Mission. Other men 
 have done and are doing a work that is worthy of honorable 
 mention. Alexander Y. Lee studied in Hiram College, in 
 Butler College, and in the University of Louisville. Before 
 coming to America he was graduated from Christian College 
 in Nanking. He is now one of the professors in Nanking Uni- 
 versity. One brother gave up a large salary as an interpreter 
 to devote his life to the Bible Training School, Another 
 brother is the business manager of the University Hospital. 
 
EXPANSION. 265 
 
 All three are effective public speakers. Then there is Chen 
 Li-seng, a graduate of the old school, who for some years was 
 the pastor of the Chuchow church. After that he was a 
 teacher in the Bible Training School. Now he is the pastor 
 of the Drum Tower church. The wonderful success of the 
 work at the South Gate, Nanking, is due to the enthusiasm and 
 wise management of the pastor, Hsia Gwan-hsiang, the son 
 of an old evangelist. Koh Luen-bo, of Chuchow, gave up a 
 most lucrative employment to devote his life to the ministry. 
 He has done so well that he has the full confidence of all the 
 leading people of his city. Hsu Sing-dyeu has been Alexander 
 Paul's right-hand man in the uplift of Wuhu. These men 
 know the language and the people. They are bone of their 
 bone, and flesh of their flesh. They are the powerful agents 
 by which God will turn the Chinese people from the error of 
 their way and make them into a Christian nation. 
 
 MISSIONAEIES DECORATED. 
 
 Dr. Macklin has received three Red Cross medals in recogni- 
 tion of services rendered. "When he and others stayed in 
 Nanking in the time of the second siege and looting, the gov- 
 ernment wrote about decorating them. Dr. Macklin answered 
 that they desired no recognition, and asked that a charity hos- 
 pital be erected for Nanking. Instead the government sent 
 him a decoration. On leaving for home, some of the people 
 had a stone tablet cut for him and they carried a rubbing of 
 this through the streets with an enlarged photograph of the 
 Doctor, with music. The governor sent his photograph in a 
 beautiful frame, and a memorial writing in another frame; 
 the ci\dl governor sent a poem ; the police commissioner and 
 the scholars sent scrolls, all desiring him to return to Nanking. 
 
 William Remfry Hunt, on account of his geographical 
 studies in Anhwei and his maps of that province, was elected 
 a Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society of London. In 
 the Revolution of 1911, he was appointed Red Cross Chaplain, 
 to serve with the forces from the province of Kwantung. 
 He attended the wounded with the stretcher-bearers, and took 
 
266 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 them in the armored cars to the base hospitals. "When the 
 Manchu city was burned, Mr. Hunt was in Nanking and as- 
 sisted the Manchus in escaping massacre, and aided in the 
 distribution of food. For this service the Chinese government 
 gave him its military medal with an illuminated address, and 
 the Red Cross gave him its silver service medal. In 1916 the 
 Red Cross Society asked him to go north and investigate 
 famine conditions in Anhwei and Kiangsu provinces. He 
 went and reported what he found. The Red Cross sent him 
 six thousand sacks of rice and six thousand suits of clothes to 
 be distributed among the sufferers. In recognition of his 
 labors in behalf of the starving and dying, the Red Cross 
 Society sent him an engraved silver shield about eight inches 
 by five, mounted on black ebony and encased in a handsome 
 frame. The inscription on the shield, when translated, reads 
 as follows : 
 
 "Summer Solstice of Fifth Year of Great and Illustrious 
 Republic of China, in the year 1916, and through the autumn 
 days our two provinces of Kiangsu and Anhwei were in the 
 distress of wide and devastating famine. The floods caused 
 this. The people had no hope. The Chinese Red Cross So- 
 ciety and the Anhwei Famine Relief Committee besought and 
 appointed Rev. W. Remfry Hunt, F.R.6.S., to sacrifice him- 
 self and face its fatigue and perils, and investigate the famine 
 regions. This resulted in effective administration and relief. 
 This silver shield expresses admiration and commemoration 
 of great work and kind service rendered the people of the prov- 
 inces of Anhwei and Kiangsu." The inscription is signed 
 by the two chairmen, Li Ching Fang and Yu Shou Ping, and 
 by the Vice-President, Shen Tun Ho. 
 
 Dr. Elliott I. Osgood has been honored eight times either 
 with decorations or badges or memorials. The first decoration 
 was received from the Revolutionary general who took Nan- 
 king, and whose troops followed up the royalists under Chang 
 Hsun. A decoration was given to him and to others who did 
 Red Cross work above Nanking and along the line of the 
 railroad. A memorial stone was placed in the hospital be- 
 
EXPANSION. 267 
 
 cause he stood by Cliuchow when it was in danger of being 
 destroyed by the retreating troops of Chang Hsnn, and later 
 when it was in danger of being looted by the unorganized and 
 irresponsible new revolutionary forces. In 1913, when the 
 Rebellion broke out, the Chuchow people organized a branch 
 of the Red Cross Society, and because of the part played in it 
 by Dr. Osgood, he was given a special life membership in the 
 Chinese Red Cross Society. A Relief Corps, with the hospital 
 as a base, was organized, with the young men of the city as 
 workers in it. Dr. Osgood and his associates received a special 
 memorial decoration for the work done in this connection. 
 The Tientsin Relief Corps requested the Doctor to aid them 
 in getting into Nanking before it fell, that they might aid 
 in protecting the hospitals which were full of wounded sol- 
 diers from the South, and an orphanage there. He did this, 
 but was compelled to remain in the city until it fell. While 
 he was in Nanking, Dr. Osgood was able to save the family of 
 a Chuchow official, who had placed his family in Nanking 
 thinking it the safer place of the two. In gratitude for 
 this the official placed a tablet in the Chuchow hospital, 
 recording on the lacquered board his reasons for doing so. 
 For similar services, the Peking government presented Dr. 
 Osgood and other missionaries, and a number of foreigners, 
 with the decoration of the Sixth Order of the Abundant Har- 
 vest, the National decoration of China. The Chinese Red 
 Cross Society gave to the same group its finest decorations. 
 Mrs. Osgood decided of her own accord to remain in Chuchow 
 throughout the Revolution, and was as worthy of being dec- 
 orated as her husband, but in China women are not yet recog- 
 nized as being equal to men. 
 
 Frank Garrett was in Nanking in the time of the Revolu- 
 tion and played a man's part, for which he received several 
 decorations. He would have received other decorations, ex- 
 cept for the fact that during the Rebellion he was in America 
 on furlough. 
 
268 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 THE FALLEN. 
 
 Carrie Loos Williams, daughter of Cliarlis Louis Loos and 
 wife of E. T. Williams, died on the twelfth of February, 1892. 
 Carrie Loos was born in Cincinnati while her father was 
 pastor of the Central Church. She grew up in Bethany and 
 received her education in Steubenville and in Dayton, Ohio. 
 Before her marriage she taught French and German in Day- 
 ton and in Christian College, Columbia, Missouri. She was 
 married to Mr. Williams, at that time pastor of the Central 
 Church, on the twelfth of August, 1884, and spent three years 
 in Cincinnati, where their two boys were born. In December, 
 1886, she and her husband offered to go to China for the So- 
 ciety. They reached Shanghai on the tenth of October the 
 following year. Being afflicted with chronic appendicitis, 
 her husband was advised to take her home for treatment. 
 After a week in her father's house, she came to Cincinnati 
 for an operation. The surgeons assured her, as the phj'sicians 
 in China had assured her, that there was no danger, and that 
 in a few weeks she would be in perfect health. Her condition 
 was much more serious than the}' supposed. The day after 
 the operation she died. The day before her death she wrote 
 the following letter : 
 
 ' ' To My Dear LittleEdward and Loos ; My Darling Boys : 
 — As I expect to-morrow to go through an operation which 
 might possibly terminate fatally, I feel that I must leave you 
 a message of loving counsel. my dear, dear children, how I 
 love you, and how my heart goes out to you being left mother- 
 less so young. But my loving heavenly Father is your heav- 
 enly Father, too, and he has never left me nor forsaken me 
 all my lifetime, and I have perfect faith that hs will watch 
 over you, too, and guide you all your life long. I have prayed 
 most earnestly that it might be so, and I know it will. 
 
 "Your dear papa loves you more than you can know. He 
 is not only very good, but very wise, so you must always tell 
 him everj^thing — all your little sorrows and your great ones — 
 and if he has to go away and leave you, be sure to write to him 
 every week as soon as you learn to write, and before that get 
 
EXPANSION. 269 
 
 someone else to write for you. Your Aunt, Louise Campbell, 
 will probably be jour mamma after I am gone, and she and 
 Uncle John love you very much, and you will love them, I 
 know, and obey them in everything, and try to please them, 
 for it is very kind in them to take care of you, and I know that 
 God will bless them for it. God has given you such good 
 grandpas and grandmas and uncles and aunts, and they all 
 love you, and I hope you will always listen to their advice, 
 and be kind and respectful to them. But remember that, 
 after all, your heavenly Father is your best friend, and so is 
 the dear Jesus whom I have taught you to love. Oh, my dear 
 children, I want you to love Jesus more and more every day, 
 and to be like him, and then you will grow up to be good 
 men and useful to the world; and when you die, you will 
 come to see mamma again in heaven, and then we will never be 
 parted any more. 
 
 "I have prayed to God, too, that you, my two dear little 
 boys, will love one another, and help each other. If you hurt 
 each other, even accidentally, be sure to ask each other's for- 
 giveness. Never forget to pray morning or night; tell Jesus 
 everything, and he will be with you and will comfort you; 
 and when you can I want you to read your Bible every day. 
 As you grow older I hope you will be a great help and comfort 
 to your dear papa, who has never thought anything too much 
 to do for his dear little boys. Now good-by, my darling chil- 
 dren ; when I kiss you good-by to-day, you will not know that 
 it may be for the last time, but I know it. If I die, my last 
 thoughts will be loving ones of your dear papa and my two 
 little boys. You must think of mamma as very happy up in 
 heaven, beyond the blue sky, waiting till you all come up there 
 to meet me. Perhaps God will let mamma watch you from day 
 to day as you draw pictures and go to school and play, or 
 whatever A'OU do all your life long, till you come to me in 
 heaven. May God bless you, and keep you, and lead you in 
 the right path, until we meet again in heaven, is the prayer 
 of your loving mamma, Carrie Loos Williams." 
 
270 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 (Isa. 64 : 13 ; Matt. 5:8; John 4:8; Eccl. 12 : 13 ; 1 Tim. 
 2; Dan. 12:3.) 
 
 Before her death Mrs. Williams gave one hundred dollars to 
 start a fund for the establishment of a school for girls in Nan- 
 king. After her death her friends in Lexington and Cincin- 
 nati gave enough to provide a suitable building. The me- 
 morial tablet on the wall bears this inscription : 
 
 In Memory of 
 
 Carrie Loos Williams, 
 
 Sometime a Missionary in Nanking, 
 
 Entered into rest 
 
 February 12, 1892. 
 
 This School Established by her Friends 
 
 In Loaning Memory of her Devotion 
 
 To Christ, is an Answer to her 
 
 Earnest Pleading in behalf 
 
 Of the Girls of China. 
 
 Mrs. Williams ' body rests in the cemetery in Columbus ; 
 her record is in the Book of Life. 
 
 Edwin P. Hearnden was drowned on the tenth of Jul}^ 
 1896. It will be remembered that he and Mr. Saw were the 
 first two members of the West London Tabernacle to respond 
 to the call of Dr. Macklin for more workers. On the day of 
 his death, Mr. Hearnden had gone to the home of a Chinese 
 Christian north of Chuchow. This man had opened a chapel 
 in his own house. After preaching in that home to those who 
 had assembled, Mr. Hearnden started for home. In his ab- 
 sence there had been a heavy fall of rain and a mountain 
 stream that he had to cross was swollen. Riding a strong 
 horse, Mr. Hearnden attempted to ford the stream. In some 
 way the horse became entangled in the bridle and threw his 
 rider. Mr. Hearnden undertook to swim across, but the 
 horse, rising and struggling for his own life, struck him in the 
 face with his hoof, and both went down. When the body was 
 recovered, the Chinese saw a foreigner for the first time in 
 the presence of death. An old man said, ' ' We have been call- 
 
EXPANSION. 271 
 
 ing these foreigners devils, and circulating all kinds of re- 
 ports about them; but we must stop that. They are human 
 and love as we do. ' ' To commemorate his life work the Chinese 
 Christians placed a beautiful memorial tablet in the chapel. 
 His death was followed by an ingathering. A number stood 
 up and boldly confessed their faith in Jesus as the Christ, and 
 expressed their desire and purpose to follow Him in whose 
 cause Mr. Hearuden had labored. 
 
 Mrs. Hearnden did not long survive her husband. After a 
 month spent in Chefoo she recovered somewhat from the 
 .shock. She moved to Nanking and engaged in women's work. 
 Later in the summer she was taken down with dysentery. 
 That disease gradually drained her vitality, and on the 
 twenty -fifth of September she joined her husband, from whom 
 she had been separated only eighty days. The "Woman's An- 
 nex to the Chuchow chapel was erected as a memorial to her 
 life and devotion by her friends in Shanghai. Mrs. Hearn- 
 den 's maiden name was Kate K. Brunton. She was an English 
 woman, and prior to her marriage had been engaged in mis- 
 sionary work in Shanghai. 
 
 Both were buried in Shanghai. Mr. Hearnden died outside 
 Chuchow, and Chinese law did not permit a dead body to be 
 taken into the city. It was necessary, therefore, that he should 
 be buried elsewhere. 
 
 A. F. H. Saw died in Nanking on the seventeenth of May, 
 1898. Because of the famine in Shantung, thousands flocked 
 south towards Nanking where rice was given out by the of- 
 ficials. Many of the refugees, sick or moneyless, stopped at 
 Chuchow. All winter the missionaries visited the mat sheds, 
 tents, gateways, and ruined temples and other buildings where 
 the refugees found shelter, and carried to them food and cloth- 
 ing and medicine. While engaged in this Christlike service, 
 Mr. Saw contracted malignant typhus fever. He went to 
 Nanking to attend the Annual Convention, and died within 
 two days of the time of his arrival. 
 
 Mr. Saw loved the Chinese with a love that was truly won- 
 derful. In every Chinese with whom he had to do, he saw a 
 
272 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 soul for whom Christ died, and he prayed and wrought for 
 the salvation of that soul. The poor were always his concern. 
 While he lived in Luhoh he discovered a leper who lived in the 
 street. That leper became his special care. He built a little 
 hut for him, and for three months saw that food was taken to 
 him twice a day, and that all his needs were supplied as long 
 as he lived. His sympathies were not confined to the poor. 
 Feeling the need of doing something for the teacher class, he 
 fitted up a reading room and placed on file such papers and 
 magazines as he thought would interest them. In this way he 
 was able to get into touch with many who otherwise would be 
 beyond his reach. 
 
 After his death the trustees of Kuling Chapel placed on it« 
 wall a tablet with the following inscription : 
 
 In Memory of 
 
 ALBERT FRANCIS HENRY SAW, 
 
 The Designer op this Building. 
 
 Born in London, June 2, 1865; 
 
 Died in Nanking, May 17, 1898. 
 
 For twelve years a missionary in China. 
 
 A Man who Loved his Fellownien, 
 
 And gave his Life for them for Christ's sake. 
 
 ''For the Love of Christ constraineth us." 
 
 Erected hy the Kuling Board of Trustees, 
 
 1899. 
 
 After his death, Mrs. Saw went to Nanking to assist in the 
 work in that city. She continued in the service of the Society 
 till her marriage to Mr. Nightingale of the Chinese Customs. 
 
 Two years after Mr. Saw's death, the Christians, of their 
 own accord, determined to erect a memorial tablet in honor 
 of their beloved pastor, who had done so much to lead them 
 into the Christian life. On the anniversary of his death, 
 thirtj^ of them came into the chapel, and, after a short me- 
 morial service, started away for the stone, witnessing for 
 
EXPANSION. 273 
 
 Christ as the}'' went. In the evening they returned, swinging 
 up the street with the huge stone on their shoulders. 
 
 Carrie Goodrich Kelly, wife of Dr. William Kelly, was the 
 first Protestant missionary to die in the great province of 
 Hunan. While at the time of her death Mrs. Kelly was a 
 member of another Mission, she went to China as a mission- 
 ary of the Foreign Christian Missionary Society, and, until 
 her marriage with Dr. Kelly, was a member of the Society's 
 Mission. In the time that she was studying the language, she 
 taught a kindergarten class in the Girls' School, using Miss 
 Mary Kelly as her interpreter. When she was able to talk a 
 little in Chinese, she accompanied the other women to the 
 evangelistic services for women, and assisted as she was able. 
 Although her knowledge of Chinese was exceedingly small, 
 she made a wonderful impression on the women with whom 
 she became acquainted. They said of her that her heart love 
 was very great, and that her heart was very hot for Christ. 
 Mrs. Kelly died on the seventeenth of December, 1901. It 
 should be added that though she became a member of another 
 Mission, she always considered herself a member of the com- 
 munion in which she had been born and brought up and that 
 had sent her to the field. 
 
 Charles E. Molland was born at Barnstable, England, on 
 the ninth of December, 1861, and died in Wuhu, China, on 
 the sixth of April, 1902. After finishing the course in the 
 local high school, he entered King 's College, London, and was 
 graduated in 1881. A little later he passed the examination 
 for the Civil Service and served the government for three 
 years. Mr. Molland went to China under the auspices of the 
 Plymouth Brethren, and worked in the Mission of that people 
 until August, 1889, when he united with the Disciples of 
 Christ and became a member of their Mission. It has been 
 shown on a previous page that it was Mr. Molland who opened 
 the work in Wuhu. As a missionary he was untiring and ef- 
 fective. All who worked with him or had dealings with him 
 were impressed with his fidelity and consecration. He re- 
 garded the gospel as the only cure for the sin and corruption 
 
274 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 of the Chinese race. While on his way to Nanking to preside 
 over the Annual Convention of the Mission, he assisted a 
 woman, who was a stranger in the city, and who Avas escorting 
 a number of school girls, in getting her baggage ashore and in 
 securing jinrickshas for the company. The day was unsea- 
 sonably hot, and he remained in the sun without proper pro- 
 tection longer than was good for him. He attended the Con- 
 vention and gave three addresses on Prayer, and with his ac- 
 customed vigor. He returned home apparently in his usual 
 health. But the sun had done its deadly work, and in a few 
 days Mr. Molland entered into rest. He left a wife and four 
 children. Mrs. Molland and children removed to Nanking, 
 and she became the Matron of the Hospital. Two years ago 
 she was placed on the retired list with a pension. All her 
 children live near her in Nanking. One daughter served the 
 Society as a teacher for a brief period in Chuchow. 
 
 Thomas J. Arnold was appointed a missionary to China on 
 the eleventh of July, 1889, and after seventeen years of serv- 
 ice went to his bright reward, dying on the twentieth of Au- 
 gust, 1906. Mr. Arnold was a member of W. T. Moore's 
 Training Class in the West London Tabernacle for some years 
 before his appointment. With the exception of the year he 
 spent on furlough, he labored continuous^ and faithfully for 
 the redemption of China. His work was done in Nanking, 
 Chuchow, Luhoh, Wuhu, and Luchowfu. In addition to his 
 work as preacher and teacher, he planned and superintended 
 a number of buildings. Before going to China he had studied 
 architecture and was, therefore, better qualified to serve as 
 builder than any other member of the Mission. For several 
 years he suffered from a painful disease known as the 
 "Sprue." The physicians in China, being unable to help 
 him, advised him to seek health in a different climate. He 
 came to California, but got no relief. Then he decided to go 
 on to England, hoping to find relief there. On reaching Liver- 
 pool he was taken to a hospital, where he died two days after 
 his arrival. Mr. Arnold was a true man of God. He sur- 
 rendered an inheritance that he might become a missionary. 
 
EXPANSION. 275 
 
 Mrs. Arnold took her six small children to Rugby, the place of 
 her birth, and settled there. Later the Society brought the 
 family to America. They made their home in Hiram, that the 
 children might attend school and the College. 
 
 Ethel Brown Garrett entered into life on the eleventh of 
 October, 1913. After seventeen years in China, she came home 
 full of plans for entering school, to prepare for work in the 
 new Union Bible College in Nanking fpr women. She had 
 looked forward to that work for years, and, in all that time, 
 was preparing for it. A few days before she saw the King in 
 His beauty, she wrote : "I feel as never before the despair 
 of a soul without Christ, the Comforter. He has been so im- 
 measurably precious to me, that I long for the day when every 
 soul may know the joy of his presence." "It has been hard 
 to give up these plans because I know the need, and the oppor- 
 tunity, and the call for help. But there is comfort in the 
 thought that my Father knows it, too, and the work will go 
 on, and His name will be glorified in China. It has been a 
 rare privilege to work there for seventeen j^ears. I love the 
 Chinese and admire their qualities of mind and heart. So far 
 as they know, they are certainly ahead of us here in their real 
 unselfish lives and devotion to the One Cause." 
 
 James Ware was born in England, in 1859 ; he went to 
 China in 1880 ; he went home to God on the twenty-first day 
 of December, 1913. One of his associates wrote of him as 
 follows: "James Ware was a rare soul. The mission field 
 made him great. He came to China as a sailor boy ; he died in 
 Shanghai a recognized Sinologue. He was one of the most 
 efficient members of the committee on the revision of the Old 
 and New Testaments. If his linguistic ability could be trans- 
 mitted, it would be a great thing for the Mission. James Ware 
 will be remembered as one of the great missionaries of China. 
 With all his fine equipment he was humble as a child." He 
 left a wife, five daughters and one son to mourn their loss. 
 Mrs. Ware is on the retired list, but she prefers to continue 
 in the work and do what she is able. It was her husband's 
 wish that she should do this. 
 
276 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Frank Eugene Meigs, who died on the twenty-third day of 
 August, 1915, after twenty-eight years in China, was born in 
 New York State, in 1851. When he was four years old the 
 family moved to Wisconsin. When he was able to care for 
 himself, he moved to Missouri and made his home in that 
 State until 1887, when he went to China. As a missionary he 
 made a record for himself that will not soon be forgotten. He 
 was a born teacher, and to him more than to any one else 
 the credit of organizing the University of Nanking is due. 
 He was a missionary statesman, and pointed out the way the 
 Mission should take. He was a successful business man and 
 was able to do with the Chinese what no one else could do. 
 One who knew him well said : ' ' When he first talked of union 
 in educational work, everyone laughed; when he proposed 
 a better educational association, men doubted; when he pro- 
 posed the sweeping reform for Romanization, men questioned ; 
 but to-day these and a multitude of other things in which he 
 led and helped have been accomplished." Referring to Mr. 
 Meigs, President Paul wrote : ' ' He was too good and too great 
 a Christian to be a sectarian. His horizon was wide with the 
 catholicity of Christ. He grasped the problems of the rising 
 Chinese church, and was close to the native leaders. He 
 thought in large terms, worked for great objects, and moved 
 in strategic directions. Under his influence and instruction 
 Christian leaders and evangelists were equipped for leader- 
 ship in the new China. To one goal, the legitimate aim of 
 Foreign Missions, all his activities tended : namely, the crea- 
 tion of an indigenous Chinese Christianity, organized and ef- 
 ficient for the evangelization of the Republic." Mrs. Meigs 
 is on the retired list. The two children are in America. The 
 daughter is the wife of David W. Teachout of Cleveland. 
 
 James Butchart was born in Dorchester, Ontario, in 1866, 
 and received his education in Clinton, Ontario, in Pulte Med- 
 ical College, Cincinnati, and in the Eye and Ear Hospital, 
 New York. He finished his earthly course on the fifteenth of 
 February, 1916. Dr. Butchart reached China in 1891, and 
 gave himself wholly and absolutely to the work. No more un- 
 
EXPANSION. 277 
 
 selfish and devoted missionary was ever sent to any field. One 
 who worked beside him wrote : ' ' Though it may be said that 
 his sun went down while it was yet day, Dr. Butchart gave 
 twenty-five years of efficient service. As a pioneer in the vast 
 Luchowfu field, he did a monumental work. He had a versa- 
 tile mind and a passion for hard work ; he was a skilful plwsi- 
 cian and surgeon, an able linguist and preacher. No one 
 else could build so good a hospital or home for the money, or 
 see so many patients in a day. Flowers, photography and 
 scientific investigations Avere his pastimes. Withal he loved 
 his home and was happiest when he was with his wife and 
 children. Wlien he was called to Nanking to take the super- 
 intendence of the University Hospital, he made it a model in 
 hospital management, and his services were highly esteemed 
 in that teaching center. True missionary that he was, he lost 
 his life — to find it — in the millions of Chinese to whom he 
 ministered." Another missionary wrote: "Multitudes have 
 been blessed by his ministry, and upon the tablets of their 
 hearts is inscribed his lasting memorial." He was eminent, 
 both in ability and consecration. His was a noble task, lov- 
 ingly and cheerfully done. The medical students whom he 
 taught put on their white gowns, carried the casket a distance 
 of three miles to the foreign cemetery at the base of Purple 
 Mountain. Mrs. Butchart and four children grieve over his 
 departure, while they cherish his memory with solemn pride. 
 Mrs. Butchart is the Principal of the school for missionary 
 children in Kuling, and is doing a fine piece of work in 
 Christ's name and stead. 
 
 Four missionary children and two evangelists were taken. 
 The four children were Marion Macklin, Hugh Molland, Mary 
 Wakefield, and Baby Baird. A child is a missionary almost as 
 soon as born. People gather to see and to admire. Every- 
 thing about it creates interest. One family said that in time 
 of riot their child was a better protection than a battalion of 
 soldiers. The people said the gods must like these missionaries 
 or they would not have given them such a beautiful child. 
 
278 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The death of these children was precious in the sight of the 
 Lord. 
 
 Mr. Vong was the first native evangelist in Nantungchow. 
 He died from cholera soon after that city had been opened to 
 the gospel. His death was caused by his being forced to 
 remain in a miserably noisome place while waiting for the 
 opposition of the oflEicials to pass away. Mr. Nie, the beloved 
 pastor of the Yangtsepoo church, was drowned when the 
 Steamship Onwo was wrecked. He was on his way to visit 
 Mr. Vong. 
 
 These all died in faith, not having received the promises, 
 but having seen and greeted them from afar, and having con- 
 fessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 
 
 MISCELLANEA. 
 
 Among the many things that had a bearing on the mission- 
 aries and their work, which would, if known, be of interest to 
 the friends at home, the following are deemed worthy of men- 
 tion: 
 
 1. The Opposition of the People. In 1890 Messrs. Saw and 
 Hunt visited Fung Yang Fu, a large city situated about one 
 hundred miles north of Chuchow, and rented a building and 
 began preparation for work. But they were not permitted to 
 remain. They had to leave surrounded by soldiers who pro- 
 tected them from the Chinese mob who stoned them out of the 
 place. Five years later Dr. Butchart received similar treat- 
 ment in that city. 
 
 The same year a chapel was finished and dedicated in con- 
 nection with the dispensary at the Drum Tower. The dedica- 
 tion aroused the animosity of the anti-foreign element. A 
 large crowd flocked into the chapel and began making a dis- 
 turbance. Dr. Macklin told them that, if they intended 
 making trouble, they would do well to do it quickly, as soldiers 
 had been sent for and would soon be on the ground. The 
 rioters made a rush for the doors at once, carrying them off 
 their hinges. The missionaries walked back to the compound, 
 shielding the women from the flying stones. During the com- 
 
EXPANSION. 279 
 
 munion service which followed, the stones battered against the 
 closed shutters, and the compound was covered with missiles. 
 Dr. Macklin walked out to the mob and said to them that, 
 if they meant to tear down the house, to say so, and he would 
 move the sick people into some other place. The crowd was 
 dispersing when the soldiers dashed up striking many an un- 
 offending one who happened to be going by, but failing to ar- 
 rest any of the leaders who were carefully pointed out to 
 them. 
 
 The next year there was a riot in Wuhu of such a serious 
 nature that it was considered prudent to send the women and 
 children away for safety. Because the leaders of the Wuhu 
 riot were not punished, the officials in Wuweicho turned the 
 missionaries out of their chapel, wrecked the premises, and 
 told the evangelist that he would do well to leave while his 
 head was intact. Placards threatening parents if they should 
 continue to send their children to the day school were posted 
 in conspicuous places. 
 
 James Ware visited Tsungming in 1890. Before that time 
 no missionary work had been done there. The people were 
 bitterly opposed ; they tore down the chapel sign ; they closed 
 the chapel and expelled the evangelist from the city. Eight- 
 een months passed before the officials would allow him to pro- 
 ceed with his work. Even then he had to be content with a 
 chapel outside the walls. 
 
 Two weeks after the outbreak in Wuhu, there was a similar 
 riot in Nanking. The officials urged the missionaries to send 
 their wives and little ones to Shanghai. This they did, but 
 while they were on the steamer landing, word reached them 
 that their buildings were being looted and burned. The men 
 hurried back and found soldiers guarding the mission prop- 
 erty. Dr. Macklin 's cistern had been opened in the expecta- 
 tion of finding dead children, but no further damage was done. 
 
 In 1887 an agent of the Scottish Bible Society visited 
 Luchowfu with three colporteurs. In spite of such protection 
 as the officials afforded him, he had all his baggage stolen ; he 
 
280 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 was stoned in the street, and his life nearly taken by some 
 who forced their way into his inn. 
 
 In May, 1900, just as the first foreign house was being 
 completed in Luchowfu, there was a local riot. The report 
 that one of the foreigners had been killed by lightning in the 
 new house was spread abroad, and the Chinese took it as a 
 manifestation of anger on the part of some of the idols. A 
 vicious crowd rushed into the yard, to look into the case, 
 stealing and destroying as they went. Dr. Butchart and Mr. 
 Titus hurried to the place, and, facing the crowd and the 
 flying brickbats, succeeded in forcing them out and getting the 
 magistrate there, who arrested and punished some of the of- 
 fenders and paid for the injury done. 
 
 The missionaries in Chuchow often had to meet with petty 
 persecution, threats, and indignities ; but they had gone there 
 to stay and they were immovable. ' ' Burn down the house, if 
 you will, ' ' was their usual reply. ' ' We will feel sorry for the 
 landlord, but we have nothing of our own to be destroyed." 
 "We will drive you out of the city," the people said. *'But 
 we will come back again. ' ' On being told that they would not 
 be allowed to return, they said, "Do you think you can keep 
 a guard at every gate and prevent our entrance?" "These 
 foreigners are devils indeed," and gave up the wordy battle. 
 They threatened to burn the house occupied by the mission- 
 aries within forty-eight hours. The missionaries went to sleep 
 as usual, and for a few days breakfasted in the tea-shops, 
 preached and sold books before the yamen ; prayed much, and 
 chatted as much as possible with the chief men of the city on 
 general topics, and bore a friendly manner toward all, until 
 the people were impressed and surprised by their friendliness, 
 and gave up the thought of attacking them. 
 
 2. The Effect of the War with Japan. Prior to that war the 
 Chinese regarded themselves as the greatest people under 
 heaven; their empire the only real empire, and all other na- 
 tions as tributary. All outside peoples were barbarians. They 
 did not distinguish between English, Japanese and Hindus. 
 To them all alike were foreign devils. When the war broke 
 
EXPANSION. 281 
 
 out the soldiers and common people were filled with rage 
 against all foreigners ; they felt that their country was being 
 defiled by their presence, and continually resented their en- 
 croachments. The Chinese believed that it would be impos- 
 sible for the Japanese to win. When reverse followed reverse, 
 they said, "The students and literati have not been aroused 
 yet. Wait till they start, and they will not stop till they reach 
 Berlin, and then where will these Japanese rebels be?" At 
 the close of the war their eyes were opened to their owoi in- 
 feriority, and ever since they have been eager to investigate 
 and adopt Western things. Since the war the Chinese have 
 conceded to the missionaries the right to rent, build, dwell, 
 and travel in China, and that concession has made the work 
 easier. Since 1895, the Chinese in the vicinity of the stations 
 of the Mission have shown an evident eagerness to learn more 
 about Western sciences and arts. The ofiicials have protected 
 the missionaries in their rights more carefully, and the 
 number of inquirers and conversions has increased greatly. 
 
 3. Strange Notions. Many Chinese looked upon the mis- 
 sionaries as the political agents of some foreign power. As 
 intelligent a man as Li Hung Chang could not believe that 
 missionaries were actuated by disinterested motives. He did 
 not regard them as altruists and philanthropists. At the time 
 of the war Math Japan, every missionary was considered a 
 Japanese spy, and more than one missionary was in danger of 
 losing his life because of that misconception. When Mr. and 
 Mrs. Saw were leaving China on furlough, some of the people 
 said that their king was displeased with them and was going to 
 take off his ' ' button ' ' ; that is, he was going to take away his 
 literary degree. When Mr. and Mrs. Arnold left Luhoh to 
 take the work at Wuhu, they said that the king was going 
 to take Mr. Arnold's head. 
 
 4. Seehing the Loaves and Fishes. It is generally believed 
 that the missionaries are rich and are willing to assist the 
 converts. Sometimes men who need help in lawsuits, or help 
 in some other form, profess that they desire to enter the 
 church. It is not easv to discriminate between the seeker after 
 
282 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 some present advantage and the man who is in earnest in his 
 desire to find pardon and peace and eternal life. Mr. Bentley 
 told of how a Buddhist priest sought to join himself to the 
 Mission in Shanghai. * ' He came to us still wearing the sacred 
 robe of his order. Nor was he innocent of the unkempt ap- 
 pearance and general air of slovenliness characteristic of his 
 kind; but smiled blandly, and in a very docile manner asked 
 if he could become my disciple. In vain I protested that I 
 was not seeking disciples to follow us, but was persuading men 
 to follow Christ. He knew that, but he knew nothing about 
 Christ. Me he knew, and me he would follow. Where I 
 stopped, he would stop ; where I traveled, he would go ; where 
 I slept, he would sleep. He would eat what I ate, and drink 
 my drink. He would even think my thoughts. 
 
 "His mental condition was pitiable. Perhaps, or rather 
 certainly, he had not been brilliant originally; but his wits 
 had been dulled, and his faculties beclouded by years of con- 
 ning Buddhist ceremonial nonsense. How Oriental he was! 
 How helpless ! We tried to help him — bought him unpriestly 
 garments, that he might go among his fellows to work, gave 
 him books to read, got a situation for him, encouraged him — 
 but I have not seen him for a month. Is he discouraged? 
 Has he been ruined by some of the vices he learned when a 
 priest? Or was he a fraud from the beginning?" 
 
 5. The Converts. Friends of the work sometimes ask, "Are 
 the converts sincere? Are they Christians in fact as well as 
 in name?" Dr. Osgood states that one of the greatest pleas- 
 ures of the missionary lies in watching the development of the 
 new life in those who once were in darkness," but now are 
 "light in the Lord." Especially has this divine growth been 
 manifested in the lives of some of the faithful women. For- 
 merly ignorant, as their fellows, they have become intelligent ; 
 illiterate, they have taught themselves to read God's Word; 
 dumb, they have become eloquent in prayer and praise. Many 
 a time, when listening to them pouring out their hearts in 
 prayer and supplication, the missionaries have been con- 
 strained to say in joyful surprise, "What hath God wrought ! " 
 
EXPANSION. 288 
 
 Professor Ross has borne similar testimony. "The radiant 
 peace and uplift of soul I have seen on some Christian faces 
 reveal what a moral treasure the Chinese have kept locked up 
 all these centuries. I do not wonder that villagers took a 
 certain saintly Bible woman to be some ' relative of God. ' " To 
 manj' in China the words applied to the Christians in Corinth 
 apply, "You were washed, 3'ou were sanctified, you were jus- 
 tified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit 
 of our God." 
 
 6. The Gratitude of Patients. — Whenever Dr. Macklin saw 
 on the street a man sick or dying, he had him brought to the 
 hospital. One large room was set apart for Chinese who had 
 been set out to die; and the room was usually full. The 
 Chinese did not wish to have a servant die on the premises; 
 that invited bad luck. So when a servant was thought to be 
 about to die, he was taken out of the house and laid on the 
 street. Dr. Macklin had an eye for such cases, and he received 
 his reward. One day he rode down to Hsia Kwan in a jin- 
 ricksha. On arriving he offered the coolie the usual fee 
 charged. The coolie refused to accept it. The doctor asked, 
 "What is the matter? Is not this the regular price?" He 
 thought the coolie wanted a larger fee. "Certainly," he said, 
 said, "but don't you remember me, how you took me to your 
 hospital and saved my life ? Do you think I want your money 
 after that?" 
 
 7. Offers of Larger Salary. — Mr. Bentley was offered much 
 more money than he was receiving if he would engage in an- 
 other form of Christian service. The position was more at- 
 tractive in many ways. But he had gone to China to work for 
 the salvation of the Chinese, and nothing could induce him to 
 turn aside and do something else. Alexander Paul was of- 
 fered ten thousand dollars a year to sell oil. He did not con- 
 sider the offer for a moment. He thought so little of the 
 matter that in his correspondence with the Mission Rooms he 
 never so much as alluded to it. Business concerns are con- 
 stantly looking for men of ability to serve them. It is very 
 
284 FOEEIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 seldom that a missionary gives up the work to which he dedi- 
 cated his life. He has other and better work to do. 
 
 8. Missionary Sacrifices. — The men and women who have 
 gone to the field have not only given themselves, but they 
 give of their incomes most generously. They see the need, 
 and they cannot shut up their compassion; they must share 
 what they have with those who have nothing. They are eon- 
 tent to receive small salaries that more missionaries may be 
 sent out. They give as they are able, to maintain and enlarge 
 the work. At one Annual Convention the situation of the 
 Mission was considered. Places that had been opened in 
 answer to prayer were given up, or only partially occupied. 
 The Convention recommended that each missionary assume 
 the responsibility of the work under his charge to the limit of 
 four hundred Mexican dollars; namely, F. E. Meigs, E. T. 
 Williams, Dr. James Butchart, W. P. Bentley, James Ware, 
 A. F. H. Saw, T. J. Arnold, W. R. Hunt ; Miss Emma Lyon, 
 three hundred Mexican dollars. When the Societ}'' was hard 
 pressed for funds, it was a pleasure for them to do what they 
 could for the work they loved. 
 
 9. Chinese Prisons. — Messrs. Saw and Hunt were permitted 
 to visit the prison in Chuchow. The experience was as rare as 
 it was sad. The foul stench from the emaciated bodies of 
 bound prisoners was sickening. Huddled together like pigs, 
 the men were fastened down to large iron rings in the floor. 
 Some were manacled to their wooden cages. The Chinese ap- 
 propriately used the word "hell" for prison. Over the door 
 of the inner ward hung the solemn sentence in Chinese char- 
 acters, "Past repentance now." Speaking kindly to several 
 groups, little impression appeared to be made. The men 
 were dazed, indifferent, hopeless. Being moved to speak to a 
 murderer, undergoing a sentence of slow death, they ap- 
 proached him and found him a raving maniac. The sight 
 haunted the missionaries for weeks. The experience was not 
 in vain, for they had the privilege of speaking to the prison- 
 ers, and to the jailer they told the story of redeeming grace. 
 What they saw was a call to them to do their utmost to make 
 
EXPANSION. 285 
 
 China Christian through and through, so that even the men 
 in prison might be treated as men and not as demons. 
 
 10. The Change in the Attitude of the Chinese. — In the 
 time of the Boxer uprising, the policy of the government 
 looked to the extermination of the foreigners. The Empress 
 Dowager wanted to make China a hermit nation again; she 
 wished China for the Chinese. Thousands of foreigners were 
 massacred and their buildings destroyed. Hundreds of mis- 
 sionaries were put to death. That was not because they were 
 missionaries, but because they were foreigners. Because of 
 the humanity and good sense of several of the Viceroys the 
 uprising was confined to a limited area. In the Yangtse 
 Valley the foreigners were not molested. No missionary of the 
 Society lost his life, and no building was burned or looted by 
 the Boxers. The Ministers and Consuls advised the foreigners 
 to go to Shanghai till the storm was overpast. 
 
 In the Revolution, a dozen years later than the Boxer Up- 
 rising, and in the Rebellion that followed the Revolution, the 
 foreigners were protected. Word was sent out from all the 
 camps that if any foreigner was killed, or if any foreign prop- 
 erty was destroyed, the man who was responsible for the crime 
 would lose his head. The Chinese paid dearly for the Boxer 
 outrages, and they did not wish to have to pay new indemni- 
 ties. 
 
 11. Ruling. — This is a summer resort for the missionaries 
 and other foreigners in Central China. Nanking is on the 
 same latitude as New Orleans. It is very necessary for the 
 missionaries in that part of China to get away from the heat 
 of the plains in the hottest months of the year. Ruling is 
 situated on a low range of mountains south of Kiukiang. 
 The missionaries and business people have been granted a 
 beautiful valley between two of the higher ridges. There they 
 have built cottages in which they can rest for a few weeks in 
 the summer. Among those holding widely divergent views, a 
 committee representing the different missionary societies or- 
 ganized a series of annual union conferences. Quite as sig- 
 nificant is the union chapel where all in the place, irrespective 
 
286 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 of religious views, worship during the season. The chapel 
 stands as a perpetual witness for and a call to union in Christ 
 among the missionaries in the Yangtse Valley. Kuling is to 
 the missionaries and their children like rivers of water in a 
 dry place, like the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. 
 
 WORK BEGUN AND DISCONTINUED. 
 
 For good and sufficient reasons the work begun and carried 
 on for a time at four points was discontinued. The first of the 
 four was Bocheo, a town in the northwest corner of the Prov- 
 ince of Anhuei. The Mission decided that Mr. and Mrs, A. 
 E. Cory and Dr. and Mrs. Edwin A. Laj^ton should open 
 Bocheo. After two months Mrs. Cory's health failed and it 
 was necessary for Mr. Cory to take her to America. Dr. 
 Layton and family continued the work for almost a year. At 
 first the people were hostile and threatened to take their lives 
 if they did not withdraw. More than one riot was caused by 
 their presence. The medical work was recognized as a boon, 
 and gradually the opposition was changed into good will. 
 Bocheo was far from any other station and had to be aban- 
 doned. Dr. Layton and family were recalled and sent to 
 Nantungchow. 
 
 The second place that was abandoned was Luhoh. In the 
 autumn of 1889 E. T. Williams and A. F. H. Saw entered 
 that city with a view to opening work. They were able to rent 
 a building outside the south gate. In that building they estab- 
 lished a day school. In a few days thirteen boys were enrolled. 
 Owing to a report that the missionaries would take out their 
 eyes and hearts for medicine, all but three of the boys fled in 
 terror. For more than three years Luhoh had no resident 
 missionary. In the summer of 1892 two homes were rented 
 and a permanent work begun. Mr. and Mrs. Saw and Mr. 
 and Mrs. Arnold constituted the force. Mrs. Saw and Mrs. 
 Arnold were the first white women the people had ever seen, 
 and their presence was a source of much curiosity. They 
 heard the people say, as they saw them pass in through the 
 the gates, "Are the women foreign devils also?" 
 
EXPANSION. 287 
 
 The next spring Mr. and Mrs. Arnold were transferred to 
 Wuhu, to take the work of Mr. and Mrs. Holland while they 
 went home on furlongh. That left Mr. and Mrs. Saw alone 
 in Luhoh. Feeling how much there was for them to do, they 
 threw themselves into the work with all their hearts and 
 forgot their loneliness. They preached daily, and gave medi- 
 cine to thousands who flocked to them for relief. The Society 
 being hard pressed for funds, Mr. and Mrs. Saw gave up their 
 home and chapel within the city and moved into two rooms 
 in the rear of the south gate chapel. The}^ had a little recep- 
 tion room in front and there they received daily the people 
 who resorted to them. They went out into the friendly neigh- 
 borhoods and preached to the quickly-gathering crowds until 
 there was scarcely a street in the city on which Mr. Saw's 
 voice had not been heard. 
 
 In 1895, after their return from furlough, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Saw settled again in their two little rooms behind the chapel 
 and resumed work. There were times when the people would 
 not attend the services. They said they had heard the story 
 over and over again and did not care to go. Mr. Saw placed 
 the topics upon which he was to preach each afternoon on two 
 boards and paid a man to carry these boards through the 
 streets, one in front and one on his back. The sandwich man 
 soon filled the chapel with eager listeners. The missionary 
 placed on a bulletin board in front of the chapel the burning 
 questions of the day; these questions furnished topics from 
 which he could preach to the crowds that gathered to read. 
 Another feature was the competition essay. He gave out cer- 
 tain subjects bearing on Christianity, and offered prizes for 
 the best essay on the same. Over fifty Chinese scholars wrote 
 in the first competition. It was necessary for them to secure 
 books treating on the subjects ; these the missionary had al- 
 ways on hand. "With the books he gave portions of the Word 
 of God. 
 
 Then came the death of Mr. Hearnden and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Saw were asked to join Mr. and Mrs. Hunt at Chuchow, the 
 city that Mr. and Mrs. Saw and Mr, Hearnden opened in 
 
288 FOREIGN" CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 1889. Believing that this was God's will for them, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Saw left Luhoh and removed to Chuchow. Mr. Saw still 
 made regular trips to Luhoh to keep in touch with the people, 
 but the work in the surrounding villages had to be practically 
 abandoned. Later the work at this point was turned over 
 to the Friends, and the property of the Society was sold to 
 them. The Friends have now a flourishing work at that place. 
 
 The third place abandoned was Cliaosien, a town at the end 
 of Lake Chao. Chaosien had been visited repeatedly by the 
 missionaries passing between Wuhu and Luchowfu, but it was 
 not till October, 1907, that it was entered as a resident station. 
 Mr. C. B. Titus rented a house and moved his family there 
 in December of that year. The following April a chapel was 
 rented on the main business street of the city. Evangelists 
 Shi and Han preached in the chapel. Mr. Titus had the 
 oversight of two day schools and a Sunday school. He trav- 
 eled far and near preaching the gospel and selling literature 
 of many kinds. He gathered a few believers and observed the 
 ordinances with them. While living in Luchowfu Mr. Titus 
 baptized a man whose ancestral home was forty miles from 
 Chaohsien. This man asked him to visit his place and open 
 a church and school. That was done in 1908. The work at 
 Chaohsien was closed in 1912. The forces were depleted by 
 sickness, and no one could be spared from the older stations 
 for Chaohsien. The property was sold to the Christian Ad- 
 vent Society. 
 
 The fourth place abandoned was Shanghai. The work in 
 Shanghai began in 1900 and was discontinued in 1916. The 
 staff was not large enough to man the other stations, nor had 
 the Society the funds necessary to equip those stations ade- 
 quately. To the missionaries and to the Commission to the 
 Orient it appeared wise to carry on the work at fewer stations, 
 and to do intensive work rather than to cover more territory 
 than the Mission could properly cultivate. It appeared to 
 them to be good strategy to build up strong, well-taught 
 churches, and to train a force of efficient Chinese evangelists. 
 Moreover, Shanghai is in a different dialect area from the 
 
1. Dr. William Bailey Hospital, Bolenge. 
 
 2. Baptismal Scene, Longa. 
 
 3. Longa's Kindergarten. 
 
 4. Mission Helpers, Monieka. 
 
EXPANSION. 289 
 
 other stations, and therefore it was difficult to provide mission- 
 aries in case of need. Then, too, the difference in dialect made 
 the training of workers in Nanking University for Shanghai 
 a problem. It should be added that while Shanghai is a 
 large and growing city, it has a large number of missionaries 
 and missionary institutions. No other city in China is so well 
 supplied with Christian workers. In the other districts where 
 the Society is at work — Chuchow, Luchowfu, Nantungchow, 
 Wuhu and Wuweichow, no other Society is represented. Not 
 only so, but in those fields there is sufficient room for ex- 
 pansion for many years. 
 
 The abandonment of Shanghai does not mean that the 
 Society will not be represented. There is a vigorous, self- 
 supporting church in the heart of the city. That church will 
 continue to grow and will worthily represent the Disciples of 
 Christ. The Institute property can be sold and the proceeds 
 wisely invested in some other part of China. The Yangtsepoo 
 property has been sold to the Northern Baptists; and they 
 have taken over all the work of the Society in that part of the 
 city. 
 
 VIII. EXPANSION IN AFRICA. 
 
 (Continued from page 107.) 
 
 BoLENGE is on the Congo, and seven hundred and fifty miles 
 from its mouth, and a little distance from where the Ruki 
 enters the Congo. It is about midway between Stanley Pool 
 and Stanley Falls. Being the first station of the Society, 
 naturally more work has been done in it than in any other. At 
 the time of its purchase there were two dwellings, one school 
 building, and one store. Since that time other buidings have 
 been provided as needed and as the resources of the Society 
 permitted. 
 
 Bolenge has been pronounced the most beautiful station on 
 the River. It is known among those who know is as " Bolenge 
 the Beautiful." An English missionary, after a visit, wrote, 
 "Bolenge Station, built on a good high bank, looks very pic- 
 turesque as one stands on the deck of the Mission steamer, the 
 19 
 
290 FOREIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ' Goodwill. ' The grassy lawns, the beds of flowers, the houses 
 and other station buildings peeping out amongst the palms 
 and other indigenous trees, not only make an attractive pic- 
 ture, but also show that this is one of those too rare spots in 
 Congoland where God's servants are trying to help the de- 
 graded natives and lead them sympathetically to God." He 
 wrote of the spring that supplies an abundance of pure and 
 clear water, and of the grove of orange trees, and the vege- 
 table garden which supplies the missionaries with the green 
 food so conducive to health on the Congo. 
 
 LoNGA, the second station opened, is seventy-five miles 
 from Bolenge, and is situated on a high bluff at the junction 
 of the Bosira and the Momboj^o rivers. Longa is the key to 
 hundreds of villages and tens of thousands of people, most of 
 whom at that time had not heard the name of Jesus of Naza- 
 reth. Early in the year 1907, Dr. Dye and Mr. Hensey visited 
 Longa and helped to choose the site. It took two years from 
 the time the request was made to secure permission from the 
 Government to open a work at Longa. When permission was 
 given it was with the understanding that a medical man 
 should be permanently located at each station. While the Mis- 
 sion was waiting for permission, one of the native evangelists 
 was carrying on the work. Towards the close of 1908, Mr. 
 Eldred and Dr. Jaggard left Bolenge for Longa. Until a 
 suitable building was erected, they lived in a temporary store- 
 house. As they had no stove, the}'' cooked in an open fire and 
 baked in an empty oil drum. In a little time part of the site 
 was cleared, stumps were burnt out, the land was graded and 
 fenced and planted. As soon as practicable the buildings most 
 necessarj^ were erected. A church of sixty-nine members 
 was organized. The membership had been transferred from 
 the church in Bolenge. 
 
 LoTUMBE, the third station opened, is on the Momboyo, and 
 is seventy-five miles from Longa. The request for a site and 
 permission to open a station was granted within six months of 
 the time it was presented. The work in that section of the 
 field really began when Is'ekai left Bolenge, where he had 
 
EXPANSION. 291 
 
 been baptized, for his home in Mbaea. Is-olumbu went to 
 Lotumbe in November, 1907, and worked there for two years, 
 when the first missionaries joined him. Meanwhile Is'ekai 
 left his home and removed to Lotumbe that he might be near 
 the evangelist, and that he might assist the work in every way 
 possible. Mr. Hensey and Dr. Widdowson were the first 
 missionaries to visit Lotumbe. The people were amazed and 
 said to one another, "Come and see the gods who have come 
 to see us"; "The gods of Efoloko have come." Dr. Dye 
 and Mr. and Mrs. Herbert Smith were the first resident mis- 
 sionaries in Lotumbe. Dr. Dye was able to remain only one 
 month; Mr. and Mrs. Smith have had their home there ever 
 since. In 1910, when the Mission asked the Society for per- 
 mission to open Lotumbe, the Society cabled, "Lotumbe im- 
 possible." It felt that it was unable to send out any new 
 workers at that time, and that it did not have the funds the 
 new station would require. Mrs. Dye attended the Topeka 
 Convention and made an address of such marvelous power 
 that the impossible became possible. The fact is, that before 
 the cablegram reached Congo, Lotumbe was occupied. Like 
 Longa, Lotumbe was hewed out of the jungle. 
 
 MoNiEKA, the fourth station opened, is on the Bosira, and is 
 one hundred and thirty-five miles from Longa and two hun- 
 dred and ten miles from Bolenge. For some reason permis- 
 sion to open work at Monieka was withheld for three years, 
 but when it was granted the site was given free. The first 
 missionaries to visit Monieka were Mr. Eldred and Dr. Wid- 
 dowson; the first missionaries to reside there were Dr. and 
 Mrs. Jaggard. Miss Edith Apperson did all her work at that 
 station. There were four hundred believers in Monieka and 
 sixty-five evangelists before there was any resident mission- 
 ary. One visitor wrote : ' ' The work here is beyond descrip- 
 tion. Our entrance was a triumphal march. We were sur- 
 rounded by welcoming natives. The greater part of them had 
 never seen a white woman. Some who came after we had 
 gone into the house set apart for our use, fought for a peep 
 into the doors and windows, and it seemed for a time that 
 
292 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 they would break down the flimsy walls. Then they sounded 
 the great wooden drum, and the people assembled to hear 
 God's message. Picture if you can a great spreading- 
 branched palaver tree, and you can see the auditorium nature 
 had provided for us. Within the ample shade of this African 
 temple sat a great circle of red-painted natives. In the center 
 of one side sat the chiefs and old men, each in his own chair 
 of state, with a curious broad-bladed knife in his right hand ; 
 to their left sat the young warriors, uneasy, with the spirit 
 of those who are more used to the battleground than to the 
 temple, and beyond them the boys, as fidgety as the boys of 
 any land. To the right the women and girls w^ere huddled in 
 a shapeless mass, as full of giggles and gossip as might be ex- 
 pected. The other side of the circle was made up of those 
 who are more earnestly seeking for the light. They sang with 
 much zest if little tune, 'There's not a Friend like the lowly 
 Jesus, ' and then came the message. 
 
 "The service over, the elders remained. Then rose Lon- 
 jataka, the hereditarj^ chief, who in his town is as autocratic 
 as the Czar, ponderous in the dignity befitting a man who has 
 two hundred and ten wives and forty houses in which the^^ 
 live. Thus said he, 'White man, the words of God which 
 you have spoken to us feel very good in our stomachs. If our 
 3^oung people agree to them it will be good for Monieka. At 
 Bolenge there are other missionaries. Why don't you and 
 mamma stay here with us? We will build you a home, and 
 you shall teach us of your "witch-doctor," whom you call 
 Jesus, and perhaps even we old men will agree with him. ' ' ' 
 
 The methods employed were the same on all the stations. 
 As in other mission fields, preaching had the first place. 
 Every missionary was an evangelist. In nine months Mr. 
 Faris preached two hundred and ninety-eight times. The 
 preaching was followed by teaching. The converts had every- 
 thing to learn. There were meetings in the week to attend to 
 the business of the church and to cases of discipline. There 
 were other meetings for edification. Observance of the Lord's 
 
EXPANSION. 293 
 
 Supper kept many from falling*. The thought of meeting 
 Him at the Table disarmed the tempter. 
 
 The preaching was not all done by the missionaries. Everj^ 
 convert felt called of God to sound out the word of truth, the 
 gospel of salvation. At first the converts went out into the 
 towns and villages for a week or for two weeks and preached 
 wherever the could get a hearing. Later the church selected 
 those who were best qualified and sent them out and supported 
 them. Those who were sent out were gone a month or for a 
 longer period. In that time they told all they knew. Then 
 they returned for further instruction and for a little rest. 
 As most of the evangelists of that time could not read, the 
 necessity for their returning at stated times is apparent. As 
 they acquired more knowledge and more experience they were 
 sent out to greater distances and for longer periods. Some- 
 times they went as far as a hundred miles and were gone two 
 or three months ; sometimes they were sent twice that dis- 
 tance. When they returned they brought a large number of 
 inquirers with them. As many as a hundred or two hundred, 
 and, in some cases, still larger numbers of men and women ac- 
 companied them to the station. The inquirers would remain 
 for some weeks under instruction. Those that appeared suf- 
 ficiently intelligent in the things of the Spirit, and who ap- 
 peared to be actuated by proper motives, were baptized and 
 added to the saved. The others were told to wait until they 
 knew more and were better prepared to begin the Christian 
 life. By far the greater number of the Christians in Congo 
 are the results of the preaching of the native evangelists. 
 
 The missionaries did not confine their preaching to the sta- 
 tions where they lived. Almost as soon as they had a sufficient 
 knowledge of the language to make themselves understood, they 
 began to itinerate. They went out, as the apostles did, and 
 preached everywhere. It could be said of them, as was said 
 of the apostles, that the Lord worked with them, and con- 
 firmed the word with the signs that followed. They encour- 
 aged the pastors and teachers at the out-stations. They looked 
 into the work that was being done, and set in order the things 
 
294 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 that were wanting. Thus Mr. Faris went out from Bolenge 
 into the villages around about and spoke to the people all the 
 words of this life. Early in his career, Mr. Eldred went to 
 Ikoko for a little rest. He returned across the country on 
 foot. Each day he preached three times in the villages 
 through which he passed. When the people heard of his ap- 
 proach they fled to the woods, thinking he was a State official. 
 When they learned that he was a missionary, they returned 
 and listened to his message. Several wished to accompany him 
 home and live with him on the station, that they might learn 
 more of the grace of God as revealed in Jesus Christ. Failing 
 in that, they begged him to send them teachers to teach them 
 the word of God. On another tour Mr. Eldred visited eighty- 
 one villages, fifteen of which had never seen a missionary. On 
 that tour he preached one hundred and twenty-four sermons 
 and had numberless interviews with people who were asking 
 what they should do to inherit eternal life. The men who were 
 with him held many services night and morning. In one other 
 year he was out in the field one hundred and ninety-three 
 days, making twelve trips, one eighty miles in length, one two 
 hundred and fifty miles, and one three hundred and fifty 
 miles. That year he spoke in eighty -seven towns and villages. 
 He visited some places three times and some other places five 
 or six times. On his last tour in which he had Mr. Hobgood 
 as his traveling companion, he planned to be gone from home 
 ten weeks. That trip would have required him to travel seven 
 hundred miles on land and two hundred miles on the river. 
 He purposed to visit many places that never had been visited 
 by a missionary. One man traveled twelve hundred miles on 
 one trip, part of the way on foot and the rest of the way on 
 the water. It should be remembered that in that part of the 
 world there are no railroads and no roads of any kind, only 
 paths through the forest. Much of the way is through swamps 
 where the water is from ankle to armpit deep. The streams 
 have rude bridges of poles, and an acrobat might be able to 
 get across without getting wet; all others are very likel}' to 
 fall into the water and mud. 
 
EXPANSION. 295 
 
 Every missionary spends a considerable part of every year 
 in tours into the back country. Often two go together. They 
 take their folding beds, bedding, food, clothing, dishes, medi- 
 cine, magic lantern and slides. The people are wonderfully 
 interested in pictures. The screen is hung up between two 
 trees, and the men and women and children gather to see and 
 to hear and to admire. The lantern always secures an atten- 
 tive audience. The missionaries can talk far into the night, 
 and know that no one is weary and anxious for him to bring 
 the service to a close. 
 
 The married women go with their husbands when that is 
 convenient. Wherever the}' go they create a sensation. Most 
 of the people in the villages never saw a white woman, though 
 they may have seen white men. At one station the people 
 asked Mrs. Jaggard, "Where did you come from? Have you 
 no mother ? ' ' Others said, ' * Let her get out of the canoe and 
 walk." Others still, "Come and shake hands with a spirit." 
 When they saw Mrs. Eldred they insisted on her taking down 
 her hair, that they might see how nearly it reached to the 
 ground. A white child is a wonder; people traveled from 
 distant villages to see and touch one. 
 
 The medical missionary prepares the way for the evangelist. 
 He cares for his associates, for the missionaries of other so- 
 cieties, for government officials, for traders and travelers, and 
 for the natives. When Dr. Dye began his work at Bolenge, 
 there was not another pln'sician in a radius of eight hundred 
 miles. He states that from Stanley Pool to Bolenge he had 
 a clinic all the way. In Congo the people suffer from all the 
 diseases to which flesh is heir. They suffer from ulcers, sore 
 ej^es, running sores, pneumonia, amoebic dysentery, yaws, 
 bronchitis, laryngitis, pleurisy, hernia, hydrocele, ele- 
 phantiasis, skin diseases, intestinal parasites, worm infection, 
 and sleeping sickness, a disease more deadly than smallpox 
 or lepros^^ Most of the deaths are premature and prevent- 
 able. Many of the sick come to the physician too late. Per- 
 haps they do not know that there is balm in Gilead. Nine 
 canoes brought fifty invalids to Bolenge. They traveled one 
 
296 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 hundred and fifty miles. Others came in steamers, from one 
 hundred to six hundred miles. The people are profoundly 
 impressed by the cures. Dr. Jaggard operated on a man for 
 a tumor. Dr. Dye performed an operation and when he 
 brought the patient out from under the anesthetic, the by- 
 standers cried, ' ' The white man has raised the dead. ' ' The re- 
 port of these and similar cures is carried for hundreds of miles 
 through the jungle and across the sands and swamps of 
 Africa. 
 
 The medical work brings results. The State officials are 
 grateful for the help they receive, and grant concessions and 
 courtesies that otherwise they would not give. The traders 
 carry the missionaries and their supplies on their boats free 
 of charge because of the treatment they receive when sick. 
 Missionaries from other societies went to Bolenge in search of 
 health, and remained a week or a month or a longer time. 
 Catholic priests and Sisters and Trappist monks sought relief 
 and cure at the hands of the medical missionaries of the So- 
 ciety. The relief given in the day of need bore fruit in after 
 years. 
 
 For a considerable time after the work began, the Mission 
 had neither hospital nor dispensary. The medicine was dis- 
 pensed from the bathroom window. Then a small building 
 known as the Cotner Hospital was erected. The money for 
 this building was provided by the students and faculty and 
 friends of Cotner University. Cotner Hospital was invaluable 
 to the physician and to the patients. 
 
 The sick were treated in the absence of a physician. Every 
 missionary gave medicine for simple diseases, and some of 
 them performed minor surgical operations. The demands 
 were insistent and importunate. The people would not take 
 a refusal. No station had a doctor all the time. In the ab- 
 sence of a doctor at Bolenge, the other missionaries reported 
 2,073 treatments in one year, and 9,000 another year. At 
 Longa, in the absence of a medical missionary, the treatments 
 numbered 5,670 in one year, and 7,284 another year. At 
 Lotumbe, in the absence of a physician, the treatments given 
 
AFRICA. 
 Rcddiiu/ from left to right, hcciinninq at top: Dr. H. N. Biddle, Ellsworth Paris, 
 Dr. R. J. Dye, R. Ray Eldred, Mr?. R. Ray Eldred, Dr. L. F. .laggard, Mrs L. 
 F. Jaggard, Miss Ella Ewlng, A. F. Hensey, W. H. Edwards, C. P. Hedges, Herbert 
 Smitb, E. R. Moon, H. C. Hobgood, Dr. W. A. Frymire, Emory Ross. 
 
EXPANSION. 297 
 
 by the missionaries numbered 4,640 one year, 5,670 the next 
 3'ear, and 6,000 the next. State officials and traders were 
 nursed through serious illnesses, including rigors due to sun- 
 fever, bilious fever, abscess of the liver, and blood-poisoning. 
 One missionary, who was not a doctor, said he had treated 
 everything from itch to icterus, and from bugs to babies. The 
 missionary pulled teeth, lanced abscesses, and treated all kinds 
 of fever. 
 
 Schools were opened on every station. Before any teaching 
 could be done, it was necessary for the missionaries to reduce 
 the language to a written form, and to prepare the textbooks. 
 The course of study was very simple. It consisted of reading 
 and writing and a little arithmetic. Other things were taught 
 incidentally. The first thing in the morning was for the 
 children to show their hands. If they were not clean they 
 were sent to the beach to wash them. The children that came 
 from a distance were given a bath and a suitable garment to 
 wear during the school hours. The day schools number 121, 
 and the pupils enrolled in them over three thousand. The 
 program contemplates a school at every out-station where 
 there is an evangelist. There are two boarding schools ; in 
 these there are 344 pupils. There are night schools for young 
 men and women who are unable to attend during the day. 
 Every workman on the station is required to attend school for 
 at least one period every day of the school year. If pupils 
 are tardy or if they misbehave, they are required to remain 
 and do some work, such as cleaning the slates, sweeping or 
 scrubbing the floor, cutting the grass, hoeing in the garden, 
 picking up damaged oranges, and other things of the same 
 sort. 
 
 In the boarding schools the girls are taught cleanliness, 
 modesty, to use the sewing-machine, to make their own clothes, 
 to sweep and dust, to prepare and cook food, to serve the 
 meals, to wash the dishes, to care for children. The little 
 girls are placed in the care of the older ones, who see to it that 
 their charges are bathed, that their clothes are washed and 
 ironed and cared for. The women in charge of the boarding 
 
298 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 schools play games with the girls in the evening and tell them 
 
 stories. All the while they are teaching them things that will 
 be of utmost value in after years. 
 
 The boys on the station are taught to cook their own food 
 and to care for their own clothing. "When they are old enough 
 they are given tools and taught to use them. Before the ar- 
 rival of the missionaries, the boys never saw or heard of such 
 a thing as a plane, or a saw, or a chisel. They are taught 
 useful trades, such as tailoring, gardening, laundering, brick- 
 making, and carpentry. Men are taken out into the forest 
 with the missionary and shown how to mark and saw lumber ; 
 they are taught to prepare the lumber for the builder, how to 
 lay brick, and how to do a hundred things that are of service 
 to themselves and to the missionaries and to their people. 
 
 In the Sunday schools and in the Endeavor Societies the 
 Word of God is taught as in the homeland. In the Sunday 
 school the parables and miracles and lessons and events re- 
 corded in the Gospels are studied in order. The Book of Acts 
 is taken up and studied in the same way. Ample time and 
 attention are given to the Life of Christ and to the Life of 
 Paul. The pupils are taken back to the beginning and study 
 Genesis and Exodus. The whole Bible will be covered in 
 time. The Lotumbe school has followed the International 
 Lessons for four years. In 1918 the whole Mission adopted 
 this plan. The lesson topics are printed in the quarterly 
 paper, "Ekim ea Usango." For several j^ears the Bolenge 
 Endeavor Society was the largest Society in the world. Re- 
 cently it has been divided, but there are more Endeavorers 
 than before the division. To prepare the teachers for their 
 work, Herbert Moninger's "Training for Service" has been 
 studied. It is necessary for the men and women who go out 
 into the towns and villages to be able to answer the questions 
 asked about the Book and its Author. 
 
 In April, 1917, a school for evangelists was opened in Bo- 
 lenge. Twenty students enrolled at once and fifteen more a 
 few days later. Mr. Moon has the chair of Old Testament His- 
 tory, Mr. Hensey the chair of the New Testament and prac- 
 
EXPANSION. 299 
 
 tical evangelism and pastoral theology. Mrs. Hensey teaches 
 French, and Dr. Barger lectures on physiology. French is the 
 language of the government and of most of the traders ; on 
 this account it is very desirable that every evangelist and 
 teacher should have at least an elementary knowledge of that 
 language. 
 
 There is much teaching done outside of the schools. Girls 
 and women of mature life are taught to read the Scriptures. 
 They want to be intelligent in the things of the Spirit. They 
 want to be able to read for their own satisfaction, and that 
 the}' may be able to teach other women in the villages. A 
 woman who can read respects herself and is respected by 
 others. She realizes that she is not a brute, but a child of 
 God, and an heir of immortality. Women who run away 
 from brutal husbands and seek safety in the station, are taken 
 in and taught. The law permits a woman to leave a polyga- 
 mous husband, and go to live wnth another man if he has no 
 wife, or to live in the village by herself, or to go to the Mission. 
 In case she remains single, her husband has no recourse; in 
 case she marries another man, her new husband has to pay her 
 former husband what she cost him. In Congo the average 
 price before the war was ten dollars. The women who seek 
 safety in the Mission are given work ; they are paid ten cents 
 a week, about enough to provide food and clothing. Usually, 
 in course of time, they marry Christian men. 
 
 Much time is required in instructing the converts in all that 
 relates to life and godliness. They come from the lowest 
 stratum of society. In the old life they were addicted to 
 every form of wickedness. They were dishonest, untruthful, 
 unclean, cruel and treacherous ; some of them had been can- 
 nibals. They had no conception of any connection between 
 faith and conduct. It was necessary to teach them the first 
 principles of the oracles of God. It was necessary to teach 
 them that, after their entrance into the church, they must put 
 away their feuds and love as brethren. It was not an easy 
 matter to teach them that they were to offer their bodies a 
 living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God. Some of the converts 
 
300 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 went back to the old life. They were not willing to forego 
 their former privileges and practices. And the hearts of the 
 missionary was sore. He saw that, in their case, his labor had 
 been in vain in the Lord. With the great majority it was not 
 so. They held fast the beginning of their confidence to the 
 end. After his visit to Congo, Mr. S. J. Corey wrote, "The 
 gospel changes the people in a very real way. Their lives 
 are new lives. ' ' 
 
 The missionaries introduced the Press and found it an in- 
 dispensable auxiliary in the educational and evangelistic work. 
 Most of the New Testament, parts of the Old Testament, a 
 hymn-book, textbooks, a grammar and dictionary, business 
 cards, envelopes, letter-heads, short stories from the Bible, 
 and the Congo Christian, were printed. Mr. Hedges knew 
 nothing of printing or binding before he went to the field. He 
 soon mastered the rudiments of both. He and the boys he 
 trained were able to produce very creditable books. Before 
 any printing was done, it was necessary for the missionaries 
 to translate. The people of the Congo had no word for purity, 
 for virtue, for virgin, for repentance. It took the missionaries 
 a long time to find a word for salvation. New words had to be 
 coined, or old words had to be given new meaning, be- 
 fore they could express Christian concepts. Mr. Faris and 
 Mrs. Dye led in the work of translation, but every missionary 
 has had a share in it. Mrs. Wilson copied the translations on 
 the typewriter for the printer. 
 
 The buildings erected contributed to the work of the Mis- 
 sion. The native buildings were unsuitable for Americans. 
 Even if they had been suitable, there were none they could 
 rent. They had to put up their own homes and the other 
 buildings required. Frank T. Lea began to build. He was a 
 carpenter by trade. He built a workshop and tool-house. He 
 taught some of the men to mark and saw lumber and to make 
 brick. He was followed by Mr. Eldred, Dr. Widdowson, Dr. 
 Jaggard, E. R. Moon, C. P. Hedges, H. C. Hobgood, W. R. 
 Holder, Herbert Smith, and Dr. Frymire. Mr. Eldred made 
 a pug-mill in which to grind the clay for the bricks. He 
 
EXPANSION. 301 
 
 taught the men how to mould and burn and lay them. He 
 took them into the forest and taught them to use the pit-saw. 
 In five months he built a carpenter-.ship, a sheep and goat 
 house, a house of three rooms, a cook-house, a shed for making 
 brick, a large .shed for drj'ing them, a kiln for burning them, 
 thirteen houses of two rooms each for the workmen, and a 
 tabernacle that would seat three hundred people. At Bo- 
 lenge. Dr. Widdowson built a tabernacle that would seat a 
 thousand people, a new dwelling, and a building to house the 
 press. Mr. Moon superintended the erection of a building 
 that housed the dispensary', a drug room, an operating room, 
 a laboratory, a dining room, a sitting room, rooms for the doe- 
 tor 's family, and a large room for white patients. At Bolenge, 
 a house containing eleven rooms for the accommodation of vis- 
 iting Christians was built, and another of five rooms for 
 sick people, and another for single women. Dr. Jaggard 
 made and burned 125,000 brick, sawed 15,000 feet of lumber, 
 erected a dwelling with four rooms, four double houses for 
 the workmen, and a double brick cook-house. Charles P. 
 Hedges began a house in Lotumbe. When he left on furlough, 
 Herbert Smith completed it. When some chiefs came to 
 examine it, he asked them whj^ they could not build such a 
 house for themselves. They answered, "Are we gods?" He 
 told them they had all the materials at hand. They said, "We 
 do not know how to use them? Where did you get your wis- 
 dom?" 
 
 The walls of the first buildings were of poles and mud; 
 the roofs were of thatch. The thatch was made from a certain 
 kind of palm leaves. Men had to cross the river and wade 
 in the swamps to get them. When the leaves were brought 
 home on their shoulders they were made into mats, and the 
 mats were fastened to the rafters with rattan. The thatched 
 roofs and the mud walls did not stand the tornadoes and rains 
 of the tropics. The white ants ate the poles and the rafters. 
 It was necessary to build of brick, to import corrugated iron 
 for the roofs, and to secure wood of such texture that the white 
 ants could not eat their way through it. 
 
302 FOKEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The buildings erected by the missionaries were comfortable 
 and sanitary. The first house had a clay floor. When the 
 wind blew and the rain fell in torrents the roof was blown 
 away and the floor became mud, and the beds had pools of 
 water standing in them. The furniture was soaked and in- 
 jured if not ruined. With a brick house the missionaries 
 could sleep in comfort when the winds blew and the floods 
 came. Not only so, but every missionary home was an object 
 lesson to the people. As a result the Christian people are 
 building far better homes than they did before. 
 
 In addition to evangelizing the people of Congo and teach- 
 ing them to build proper homes, the missionaries have rendered 
 them assistance in other ways. For example, they have intro- 
 duced man}' varieties of fruits and vegetables. The diet of the 
 people consists for the most part of food derived from the 
 cassava plant and from the palm nut and palm oil. The mis- 
 sionaries introduced the plantain, manioc, mangoes, guavas, 
 pineapples, grapefruit, bananas, oranges, avocado pears, cow- 
 peas, sweet potatoes, Irish potatoes, yams, squash, sugar-cane, 
 peanuts, beans, tomatoes. The introduction of these fruits 
 and vegetables means that the natives will be better fed and 
 better nourished, and therefore better qualified to do their 
 share of the world's work. It means that they will have more 
 good things for themselves and a surplus to sell in the market. 
 
 The Out-Stations connected with the Mission number 220. 
 There are many other places where the gospel has been 
 preached ; but at the out-stations it is preached regularly. At 
 half of these teachers are located. All of them are visited by 
 the evangelists, and the converts have some oversight. The 
 first place at which an out-station was opened was Bonkombo, 
 a town on the peninsula between the Congo and the Ubangi 
 rivers. The number of out-stations increased from year to 
 year. From time to time the Christians at the out-stations 
 gather into the central station, and are taught the way of the 
 Lord more accurately. They are mightily helped by the fel- 
 lowship as well as by the teaching they receive. 
 
EXPANSION. 303 
 
 Tlie people in the villages and towns are eager to hear and 
 to know the truth. They are calling for teachers and evan- 
 gelists. When the missionary visits them, they beg him to 
 come again, to come soon, and to come often. When he is 
 unable to visit them, they send deputations asking for teach- 
 ers. The name of the man of Macedonia in Congo is Legion, 
 for they are many. As the missionaries go out they are 
 invited to dwell among them and teach their children. In one 
 town where six months before there had been a cannibal feast, 
 attended with horrible rites, killing several victims for the 
 funeral ceremonies of the old chief, the son wanted them to 
 build and live in his town. When one missionary was leav- 
 ing on furlough, the chief said, "White man, do not forget 
 us, but come back soon. Do not stay too long. Tell the Chris- 
 tians in your country that we need more of God's teachers. 
 Be sure and bring other teachers with you when you come 
 back to us." At another place the people were anxious to 
 learn more. The missionary said, "We will return in six 
 months. ' ' They said, ' ' Why, if you wait that long, some of 
 us will die. You come to us again soon." They chose twelve 
 of their number to accompany the missionary, and said to 
 them, "You go to Lotumbe and get baptized as soon as j'ou 
 can. If the white man cannot send teachers, you come back 
 and tell us what you know, even if you know only a very 
 little. We don't want to be in the darkness any longer." 
 After preaching in one town, the chief begged Mr. Eldred to 
 live with him and teach his people the words of God. He 
 offered to build him a good house and to furnish him with 
 food if he would stay. The chief of Ikengo went to the station 
 with a delegation asking for teachers. He said, "Many of our 
 people are calling, calling, calling for you, white teacher. 
 Send us a teacher and we will give him a house and provide 
 everything." In a pigmj'^ village, the chief urged the white 
 teachers to stay and teach them the words of Jesus. They 
 said, "We cannot stay, but we will return." The chief said, 
 "No, if you go away we will never have another opportunity 
 of salvation. No one ever cared for the Bacwa, and no one 
 
304 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ever will. ' ' A company of one hundred visited Bolenge ask- 
 ing for the word of God. At the first visit of the missionaries 
 to Monieka, they spent one day and two nights. When they 
 were arranging to leave, the people said, ' ' We will not let you 
 go. You must stay and teach us. ' ' Only on the promise that 
 they would return would they let them leave. While they 
 were passing one village, the people gathered on the shore 
 and said, "If you dare to pass us by, we will tell that God 
 you preach about on you. Are we not people? Why do you 
 pass us by?" A chief went to one of the stations and said, 
 "White man, you are sending teachers to other villages, but 
 none to mine. I have come to see about it." 
 
 The people are not only eager to hear, but to obey. The 
 first baptism in the Mission took place November 23, 1902. 
 The next month six more were baptized and the church was 
 organized. The whole number of baptisms from that time 
 until the first of June, 1918, was 8,990. In 1910, a cablegram 
 from the Society read, "Lotumbe impossible." At the time 
 the last Annual Keport was written, there were 1,969 names 
 on the Lotumbe church roll. What was said of Corinth long 
 ago could be said of the work in Congo, "Many hearing be- 
 lieved, and were baptized. ' ' It would be claiming too much to 
 affirm that all who confessed faith in Christ and were baptized 
 were begotten of God and knew God. But this claim can be 
 made for a great number. They brought forth fruits meet 
 for repentance. Only the good tree bears good fruit. The 
 polygamist put away all his wives save one, to whom he was 
 legally married, and set his slaves free. His wealth consisted 
 of wives and slaves. They did his work and earned him the 
 wherewithal to pay his debts. His rank depended on them. 
 When a man stripped himself of his wealth and his social 
 standing, the presumption is that he is a new creation, that 
 for him old things have passed away, that they have become 
 new. 
 
 The way the people give is another evidence of their sin- 
 cerity. Not all the converts, but most of them, are tithers. 
 Tithing is not made a test of felloAvship; but the converts 
 
EXPANSION. 305 
 
 have almost all adopted the tithe as the amount due to God. 
 The way the}' give, considering that their incomes do not 
 average more than one dollar a month, is very wonderful. 
 When the Bolenge church had only ninety-two members, it 
 sent out three of its members as evangelists. It is not correct 
 to say that every nine members support the tenth as a mis- 
 sionary ; that was true for a time and in some places ; but it 
 has not been true in all places and at all times. Nevertheless 
 the giving of the Congo Christians has been most remarkable ; 
 the story of their giving has been told round the world. Tho.se 
 who have money give money; those who do not have money 
 give what they have, cloth, dried fish, fruits, dishes, spoons, 
 chickens ; a boy gave his coat, the only coat he ever owned, and 
 a coat he highly prized. 
 
 They give time as well as money. They go out on preach- 
 ing tours for a few days or for a few weeks, and at their 
 own charges. The men and women who give their entire time 
 to the work are supported by their brethren or by the friends 
 at home. But there is a great deal of unpaid service. Among 
 many of the believers there is a passion for giving the word of 
 life to those who have never heard the message. 
 
 The change in their manner of living is manifest to all. 
 They give up smoking hemp and tobacco and promiscuous 
 dancing, and all that belongs to the old life. Men and women 
 dress differently. Their dress is simple but modest. Their 
 homes are different and better. Their children are brought up 
 in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. They keep their 
 bodies clean and wear their hair differently. Dr. Jaggard 
 says the only time the non-Christian natives get a bath is 
 when it rains, and when it rains they keep indoors. The 
 faces of the converts are different; the outward change cor- 
 responds to the inward renewal. 
 
 It has been difficult for the raw savage to believe that mis- 
 sionaries in going to Africa and spending their lives there are 
 not actuated by selfish motives. They are inclined to be- 
 lieve that they are connected with the State and share in the 
 profits of the State. It has been equally difficult for them to 
 
 20 
 
306 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 believe that the people who accept the gospel put away all 
 their wives save one, emancipate their slaves, and live the 
 Christian life. More than one town has sent delegations to 
 the stations to ascertain the facts. In every case the dele- 
 gation was convinced and returned, feeling as the Queen of 
 Sheba felt when she saw the magnificence of Solomon, that the 
 half had not been told. 
 
 Something should be said about the obstacles encountered. 
 In the first place, the climate is very trying on Americans. 
 The first term of service is for three years, and not all who 
 are sent out can remain so long. The second and subsequent 
 terms are for four years. Not all can remain for four full 
 years. The missionaries are learning how to protect them- 
 selves against the sun and against the diseases of the tropics. 
 As a result they have better health and remain longer in the 
 service. Dr. Barger says, "There are no high hills north, 
 south, east or west of us, and but for clouds the sun can be 
 seen and felt for the whole day. Notwithstanding,, in our 
 particular belt, the climate is really very pleasant. Our 
 homes are seldom uncomfortable from heat, and neither the 
 rainy nor the dry season is excessive." Dr. Frymire has 
 spoken to the same effect. He is of the opinion that one can 
 have as good health on the Congo as at home. This may prove 
 to be the case in the future; it has not been the case in the 
 past. Some have had to retire from the field, and some have 
 died who should have lived. If the missionaries in Africa 
 were able to serve for six or seven years without a furlough, 
 as in the other fields, there would be less loneliness, and it may 
 be that several who are not with us might be alive and well 
 and active to-day. 
 
 The Roman Catholics are another serious hindrance. They 
 claim the whole field whether they can cultivate it or not. 
 They follow the missionaries and seek to prevent their 
 getting a foothold anywhere. Belgium is a Catholic country, 
 and the priests make the most of that fact. The State of- 
 ficials, as a rule, are courteous and hospitable; the same can 
 be said of most of the traders. The priests and catechists 
 
EXPANSION. 307 
 
 are uniformly hostile and unscrupulous in their opposition. 
 They give each convert a bit of coarse cloth and confidently 
 affirm that it is a part of the dress of the Virgin Mother ; they 
 tell the convert that if he will wear it around his neck it will 
 protect him against all evil. After the convert has worn it 
 for three years, he is given a crucifix; that is a still more 
 powerful charm. To the natives, the cloth and the crucifix are 
 not essentially different from their fetiches. The Koman 
 Catholics invent and circulate false reports about the mis- 
 sionaries. They say that, when the missionaries baptize a 
 candidate, they keep him under the water for half a day, and 
 that if he is alive at the end of that time he is received into the 
 church. Other reports as baseless as this are told as undeni- 
 able truths. Moreover, they do not hesitate to use the club 
 when they think they can use it to advantage. 
 
 A third obstacle is found in the ignorance and the supersti- 
 tion of the people. Whether they have anything worthy of the 
 name of religion or not is a moot question. They believe in 
 spirits, but it is not clear that they believe in a Creator. One 
 writer says that to their imaginations the ancestral spirits 
 people the darkness with hideous shapes, poison the light with 
 their presence, sweep over the plains like wild beasts, fill the 
 forests, inhabit trees, make their homes in the sea, the lakes, 
 the river ; the air is full of them, the earth teems with them ; 
 fire is not free from their presence. To them they attribute 
 the sorrows, and the sufferings, the misfortunes, and, in some 
 cases, the death of mankind. They have a strong belief in 
 demons, which may inhabit a man or woman, causing them to 
 exercise a malevolent influence in the village, thus bringing 
 sudden and unknown diseases and death. ' ' They have fetiches 
 without number. They wear these on their persons; they 
 fasten them to their agricultural implements, to their guns, 
 and to their houses. The fetiches are supposed to keep off 
 evil spirits, to assist them in hunting and in fishing, to cause 
 their crops to grow, and to give them victory when fighting 
 against their enemies. Much has to be unlearned before the 
 
308 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 missionaries can by admonition and teaching present these 
 people perfect in Christ. 
 
 The chief hindrance is heathenism itself. Livingstone spoke 
 of heathenism, as he saw it, as inconceivably vile. The naked- 
 ness, the filth, the cruelty, the degradation of the people are 
 always present to the missionarj^, and always exert a depress- 
 ing influence over him. It is a constant struggle to keep 
 alive in his own soul the sentiments and aspirations that 
 should be the perpetual possession of a Christian. 
 THE S. S. OREGON. 
 
 The Mission Steamer, the Oregon, has rendered the Mission 
 a wonderful service. Before the Oregon was built, the Society 
 sent a steel boat to Congo. For a time the boat, which was 
 named the C. E. Messenger, was propelled by paddles. Then 
 an engine was installed. The Messenger enabled the mission- 
 aries to travel with greater safety, and to go farther and 
 faster than was possible in the cramped and leaky canoes. 
 But something better than the Messenger was needed. At the 
 close of one of Dr. Dye's addresses at the State Missionary 
 Convention of Oregon, Davis Errett proposed that the 
 churches of that State provide the funds necessary to build a 
 mission steamer that should bear the name of their State. 
 The proposal met with instant and universal favor. Consid- 
 erable money was raised before the audience was dismissed. 
 George C. Ritchey gave much time and labor to the raising of 
 the whole amount needed. Other churches on the Pacific 
 Coast assisted. The Oregon was built in Pittsburgh by the 
 James Rees Sons Company. The builders donated one-tenth 
 of the entire cost. At the Centennial Convention ten thou- 
 sand people saw the Oregon dedicated. After she was com- 
 pletely finished, she was taken apart, crated, and shipped to 
 Kinshasa, where she was rebuilt by Mr. Moon and Mr. 
 Wilson. The English Baptists gave the Mission the use of 
 its ways and other assistance most generousl3^ 
 
 The Oregon has more than justified the hopes of her friends. 
 She was launched on the 29th of July, 1910, and left Kin- 
 shasa on the 2r)th of October with a heavy cargo for Bolenge 
 
EXPANSION. 30d 
 
 and the up-river stations. The first year she steamed 10,810 
 miles and earned $1,676.60 b}^ carrying freight for other mis- 
 sions and for the State. In one year the Oregon made four 
 trips to Stanley Pool, one to the high Momboyo, one to the 
 Juapa, one to the Lomela, one to the Lulanga, and three to 
 the Mobangi, beside numerous \asits to the different stations 
 of the Mission. Without the Oregon the work at Mouieka 
 could not have been kept up, and it is possible that one of the 
 missionaries would have died had she not brought the doctor 
 more speedily than any canoe could have brought him. In the 
 intervals between trips her crew did a large part of the build- 
 ing of the new church at Bolenge. The Oregon is used now 
 exclusively for evangelistic purposes. The Mission finds it 
 profitable to have freight carried by the State boats. The 
 last long trip made by the Oregon was made when she took 
 the missionaries to Luebo, far up the Kasai, to attend the Bi- 
 ennial Conference of all the workers in the Belgian Congo, 
 The following men have served as captain of the Oregon: 
 E. R. Moon, A. F. Hensey, Dr. L. F. Jaggard, and W. H. Ed- 
 wards. 
 
 The Oregon was pronounced a beauty when she was 
 launched. It was said by those who knew whereof they af- 
 firmed that she was the strongest boat on the River. The 
 missionaries of other societies said, "She will be in a class by 
 herself"; "We wish our boat had some of her good quali- 
 ties"; "It is a shame that ours cost so much when yours is 
 so ridiculously cheap." Dr. Biddle's family furnished one 
 cabin in his honor. That cabin contains the medical supplies 
 and the surgical instruments that are needed while exploring 
 the country beyond the stations. 
 
 About a year ago it was decided to consider the Oregon a 
 floating station. Captain Edwards and family live on board 
 throughout the year. They go from place to place and look 
 after the work that is being done. They carry mail and sup- 
 plies to the different stations. They take the inquirers to the 
 stations and back again. They visit new places and give 
 the people a knowledge of Christ. 
 
310 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 UNION WITH THE WOMAN'S BOARD. 
 
 An event of unusual importance to the work in Congo was 
 the union affected between the Foreign Christian Missionary 
 Society and the Christian Woman's Board of Missions. The 
 Woman's Board had a \ork in Liberia. Jacob Kenoly began 
 that work independently. Subsequently it was taken over by 
 the Woman's Board. Emory Ross and Dr. Ernest B. Pearson 
 were sent to Liberia after Jacob Kenoly 's untimely death. On 
 examining the field, it appeared to them that Liberia was oc- 
 cupied and that there was no room in it for another mission. 
 A trip was made up the Ubangi river with a view to opening a 
 mission near its head-waters, if the population and other con- 
 ditions appeared to warrant it. Captain Moon and Dr. Fry- 
 mire went with Mr. Ross and Dr. Pearson in the Oregon as 
 far as the water permitted. They searched in vain for a 
 suitable place. The population was sparse and the expense 
 of trying to open a work so far inland was prohibitive. 
 
 After the trip up the Ubangi was completed, it was decided 
 to explore the hinterland of the District of the Equator, to 
 ascertain if there was room for both organizations in it. Dr. 
 Frymire, W. R. Holder, Edgar A. Johnston, and E. R. Moon 
 constituted the exploring party. Mr. Ross went as far as the 
 Oregon could go. Leaving the Oregon, the explorers di- 
 vided into two parties, one going in one direction and one in 
 the other. They were gone from home five months. On their 
 return their conclusion was that there was ample room for 
 both Societies in that field. The Mission recommended that 
 Longa be given up as a resident station, and that two stations 
 be opened on the upper waters of the Juapa, one at Wema, 
 and one at Mondombe. They recommended also that the staff 
 be increased to sixty-five, and that it be kept at sixty-five as 
 long as there is any work to be done in that field. The Mis- 
 sion recommended also that one station be opened on the 
 Ubangi as soon as the other places are supplied with workers 
 and the equipment needed. Both Boards approved the recom- 
 mendation. The Disciples of Christ have one Mission on the 
 Congo, and the missionaries are supported equally hj both 
 organizations. Mr. and Mrs. Ross are now at Lotumbe, Dr. 
 
EXPANSION. 311 
 
 Pearson is at Monieka, and Miss Utter, Miss Musgrave and 
 Miss Smith are on the way to the field. They will be located 
 where the need is greatest. 
 
 The men and women who have served in the Congo Mis- 
 sion are these : Mr. and Mrs. Ellsworth Faris, Dr. Harry N. 
 Biddle, Dr. and Mrs. Royal J. Dye, Mr. and Mrs. R. Ray 
 Eldred, Dr. and Mrs. Edwin A. Layton, Dr. William Charles 
 Widdowson, Mr. and Mrs. Andrew P. Hensey, Dr. and Mrs. 
 Louis F. Jaggard, Mr. and Mrs. R. S. Wilson, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Charles P. Hedges, Mr. and Mrs. H. C. Hobgood, Mr. and Mrs. 
 W. R. Holder, Mr. and Mrs. Frank T. Lea, Miss Katherine 
 Blackburn, Mr. and Mrs. Everard R. Moon, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Herbert Smith, Mr. and Mrs. E. A. Johnston, Miss Edith Ap- 
 person, Miss Ella Ewing, Dr. William A. Frymire, Mr. and 
 Mrs. William H. Edwards, Dr. and Mrs. G. J. P. Barger. Some 
 of these have left the field on account of sickness or for other 
 reasons. Some are at home with the Lord. The others are 
 either on the field or at home on furlough. It is not prac- 
 ticable to set forth what each one has done ; nor is it necessary. 
 Suffice it to say that the men and women who have given their 
 lives and their all to redeem Africa have done a work that 
 needs no commendation from man. God knows it, and has ac- 
 cepted it, and his approval and blessing rest upon the workers. 
 
 Two people that served for short periods were Mr. Eben 
 Creighton and Miss Cord of the Congo Balolo Mission. Mr. 
 Creighton was traveling through Africa and by chance visited 
 Bolenge. Seeing the need and having no pressing call to any 
 other field, he decided to remain and help as he was able. He 
 did not have the language, but there were mam^ things that 
 he could do and did do. He made charts for the evangelists 
 and teachers; he went out with them and spoke through in- 
 terpreters; he led the singing, and aided in the building 
 operations. He spent a year at Bolenge, and was regarded as 
 an angel of God. Miss Cork went to Mrs. Dye's assistance. 
 She served as nurse and housekeeper for three months. She 
 was so well pleased with the place and the people that she 
 
312 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 said if there were two of her instead of one, it was very 
 certain that one of the two would live and work in Bolenge. 
 
 The Disciples of Christ are responsible for the evangeliza- 
 tion of the entire Equator District, except a very small part 
 of it. They are responsible for the District of the Ubangi 
 across the Congo and to the west, and the lower Ngiri and 
 Ubangi river region. The missionaries now in Congo hope to 
 be able at no distant day to enter the French Congo between 
 the Ubangi and Sanga rivers with native evangelists. If this 
 territory is won for our Lord, the Disciples of Christ must 
 send out more workers ; they must send out evangelists, teach- 
 ers, dentists, physicians, nurses, agriculturalists, engineers, 
 business men, single women, all of whom know Christ. 
 
 THE NATIVE WORKERS. 
 
 No account of the work in Congo would be complete that 
 did not tell something about the native evangelists and 
 teachers and helpers of different kinds. These number 382 
 in all. The first man who made his influence felt was a cripple 
 named Joseph. He had been a slave, but had gained his lib- 
 erty. He made a living by fishing. Every evening after 
 supper the boys on the station gathered about him to hear 
 him read and tell Bible stories. These meetings became in- 
 creasingly interesting as time went on. It came to pass that 
 some of the people of the town joined the boys and listened to 
 the words that fell from Joseph's lips. The attendance grew 
 so great that it was necessary to adjourn to the church. 
 Joseph was paralyzed and could speak only with difficulty. 
 But he was able to make himself understood. He was carried 
 in a hammock into the outlying villages, and told the people 
 there what he had learned of the Man of Galilee and of the 
 gospel that He had sent to the whole creation. Joseph went 
 home long ago, but he is remembered and will be remembered 
 for a long time to come. He left the Mission all he had, a 
 hen and nine chickens, a saw made from a head-knife, and a 
 fishing-net. 
 
EXPANSION. 313 
 
 Lonkoko was the first man baptized at Bolenge. He was 
 sent across the Congo in response to an appeal from some of 
 the villages. While on a preaching tour he heard of savage 
 towns acro.ss the Boloko, and asked for a guide, but no one 
 would volunteer because of the danger. There was a tradition 
 to the effect that no stranger ever crossed the Boloko and re- 
 turned to tell the story. Lonkoko hired a canoe and paddled 
 alone, though the chief and the people tried to dissuade him, 
 telling him that he would never return. But Lonkoko trusted 
 in something better than man-power and guns. When he 
 reached Ilange, that great cannibal town turned out to see 
 a man who had courage to appear before them with but a 
 staff for his journey. They asked him, "How did you come 
 to come here?" He answered them by quoting his marching 
 orders, laying special emphasis on the words, "And lo, I 
 am with you always, even unto the end of the world. ' ' They 
 listened with astonishment to his simple gospel message, and 
 asked him to remain with them another day. He talked to 
 them again that night, and all the next day he preached to 
 them the gospel of light and love. When he left they begged 
 him to visit them again. 
 
 Thaddaeus Bitumba is known as ' ' the preacher who couldn 't 
 quit." He had ample ground for discouragement. More than 
 once his canoe was wrecked by hippopotami. In the wreck 
 he lost all he had except the clothing he wore at the time. He 
 was reviled and threatened ; his house was burned ; his goats 
 and chickens were killed. But none of those things moved 
 him. He was determined to finish his course, and the min- 
 istry which he had received from the Lord Jesus, to testify 
 the gospel of the grace of God. 
 
 Mark Njoji is the son of a famous witch-doctor, and might 
 have succeeded his father and brother, but he chose the better 
 part. He went to school and became a Christian and an ef- 
 ficient evangelist. He accompanied Dr. and Mrs. Dye to 
 America, that he might assist Mrs. Dye in her translations. 
 While in America he learned to print and to bind. The 
 
314 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 knowledge he gained in America served him well after his 
 return to his own people. 
 
 Iso Timothy, Efoloko, and Ekakula and many others belong 
 to this goodly fellowship. There is hardly any station or out- 
 station at which Iso has not lived and wrought. He has gone 
 before the missionary and prepared the way for his coming. 
 He it was that opened Monieka long before the Mission was 
 able to allocate Dr. and Mrs. Jaggard to that station. Iso 
 has carried on the work in the absence of a missionary. He 
 is able to handle the Catholic catechists and drive them from 
 the field. Iso is the man who swallowed the medicine the 
 witch-doctors said would cause all the people in the town to 
 die within twenty-four hours if they did not renounce the 
 faith of the gospel. The people expected to see him fall down 
 dead at once. When they saw he suffered no harm, they 
 changed their minds and said that Iso spoke the truth, and 
 chased the witch-doctors out of the place, and told them not to 
 come back. 
 
 The evangelists have been opposed and persecuted in many 
 places. They have been beaten unmercifully and maliciously. 
 Their clothing and trade goods have been stolen when they 
 were far from home. But they kept right on with their work. 
 They carried themselves so admirably, not rendering blow 
 for blow, or railing for railing, that the people who had mal- 
 treated them saw that there was something unusual about 
 them, and returned their goods in whole or in part. They 
 were afraid to keep them. 
 
 THE FALLEN MISSIONARIES. 
 
 The missionaries who have fallen in the service are: Dr. 
 Harry N. Biddle, Miss Ella Ewing, Mrs. R. R. Eldred, R. R. 
 Eldred. Dr. Biddle was born and educated in Cincinnati. 
 From childhood he had a desire to be a medical missionary. 
 When he heard the call for a physician to go to Africa with 
 Mr. Faris, he responded most promptly and most gladly, 
 "Here am I, send me." On the last day of December, 1897, 
 he wrote, "I am in the heart of the Dark Continent, far from 
 
EXPANSION. 315 
 
 wife and others whom I hold most dear, a traveler without 
 fixed abode, deprived of many of the comforts of civilization, 
 a messenger of the gospel, surrounded by ignorance, supersti- 
 tion, and sin. Moreover, I have been in the past year, and am 
 now, surrounded by many dangers, and yet the good Lord 
 has preserved me through them all. Here in Africa where 
 the pestilence walks in darkness, and the destruction wastes 
 at noon-day ; where many fall at my side and at my right 
 hand; where there are wild beasts and wilder men, serpents 
 and plagues, I have been marvelously preserved. The Most 
 High God, the Almighty, has been my fortress and my refuge ; 
 He has kept me in all my ways, and has set His love upon 
 me." At the beginning of the new year he wrote, "Lord, I 
 dedicate this coming year of my life to thy service, and thank 
 thee for the one thou hast permitted me to finish." De- 
 scribing the burial of a native, he wrote, "I asked God to 
 forgive us who know the truth, and w^ho had not taught him 
 of the love of God and the sacrifice for sin. God hasten the 
 time when every soul in Africa may have a chance for eternal 
 life." Dr. Biddle died October 8, 1898. 
 
 Miss Ella Ewing died in Bolenge on the 17th of May, 1907, 
 within three months after her arrival. She was the pride of a 
 cultivated Christian home, a graduate of Eureka College, and 
 an active member of the church. She was dedicated to the 
 ser^^ce of Christ as a missionary before she was born. She 
 grew up with the consciousness that she was to be a mission- 
 ary. When she was appointed to Africa her delight and grati- 
 tude knew no bounds. She praised God that to her was this 
 grace given, that she should be permitted to give a knowledge 
 of Christ to the women and girls of Darkest Africa. Her 
 presence on the field brought sunshine and joy to all on the 
 station. The natives found as much pleasure in her as the 
 missionaries. She manifested her interest in them and her 
 love for them in a thousand ways. They could not understand 
 her words, but they could not misunderstand her deeds. They 
 saw that her life was thoroughly devoted to Christ and to their 
 elevation, Mrs. Dye wrote of her, "I am sure that a young 
 
 V 
 
316 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 woman of deeper consecration, or more holy zeal and en- 
 thusiasm, of more varied capabilities, never was sent to any 
 mission field; and just as surely did no one exert a greater 
 and more undying influence in so short a time. ' ' Her sacred 
 dust rests under the glorious palms of Bolenge, and the ma- 
 jestic Congo as he rolls on to join the sea murmurs her 
 requiem. 
 
 Mrs. Eldred was a gifted and beautiful woman, a true wife 
 and mother. She was never robust, but she had faith and 
 courage and devotion. She permitted and encouraged her 
 husband to leave for the field the day after their third child 
 was born. She consented to leave her boys in the Wharton 
 Memorial Home when she and her husband left for Africa 
 the last time. She was criticized and condemned for this by 
 some good people, but she believed that she was acting accord- 
 ing to the will of God. In Africa she showed people who had 
 no conception of a home what a home should be. She taught 
 the wives of the evangelists, hoping that they would teach 
 the Christian women in the villages. She was attacked by 
 the blackwater fever ; she got some relief but never was herself 
 again. There was no physician and no white women on the 
 station. She suffered a relapse and her condition was critical. 
 The Christian boys paddled day and night in a heroic effort 
 to bring Dr. Jaggard to Longa in time to save her life. They 
 did their best, but when Dr. Jaggard arrived she was in her 
 grave, and had been for twenty-four hours. Mrs. Eldred died 
 on the 14th of November, 1912. She lived a noble life and 
 left her children and the church a priceless heritage. 
 
 Mr, Eldred survived his wife only a few months. He died 
 on the 3d of September, 1913. On hearing of Mrs. Eldred 's 
 death, the Society cabled him to go to Bolenge for a season of 
 rest. He was alone at Longa, and it was thought that the 
 fellowship with the Bolenge staff would afford him comfort 
 and strength. He said, "How can I leave my people? I am 
 their teacher, and they need me. I will stay at Longa till the 
 workers come. As I toil for those I love, God will lighten 
 the load of loneliness from my heart." He remained at his 
 
EXPANSION. 317 
 
 post, and planned a long trip, the trip from which he did not 
 return. 
 
 In his youth Mr. Eldred worked with his father at the car- 
 penter's bench. He was a natural mechanic. He took a kit 
 of tools with him to Congo. While he was working as a car- 
 penter, his friends persuaded him to go to College and prepare 
 for the ministry. He received his professional training in 
 Eureka College, and in Kentucky University, and in the Col- 
 lege of the Bible. He was an athlete and played on the base- 
 ball and football teams. His giant strength made him indis- 
 pensable. In Africa he served as builder and evangelist. He 
 made and repaired the tools he needed. He made brick and 
 sawed lumber and put up buildings. The natives were 
 amazed at his size and strength, and were never weary of 
 watching him at work. He used either hand with equal 
 facility. In one year he built a native house of three rooms, 
 a house of ten rooms for the workmen, two large sheds for 
 making and drying brick, a permanent brick kiln, a new brick 
 store-room; made forty thousand brick, and got out twenty 
 thousand feet of lumber. In his leisure hours he made a 
 wheel-barrow. 
 
 When his wife died there was no missionary on the station. 
 He dressed her body and decorated it with wild flowers ; he 
 made all the funeral arrangements ; he preached the sermon, 
 superintended the interment, and notified the friends. Be- 
 cause there were some present who did not understand Eng- 
 lish, he preached the sermon in English and in French. Big 
 and strong as he was, he was as tender as a woman, and as 
 gentle and chivalrous to his wife as any knight of romance 
 to fair lady. 
 
 As an evangelist he was tireless. He was always thinking of 
 the regions beyond, and the multitudes who had not heard 
 the name of the Saviour of the world. He wrote, "God is 
 opening doors of opportunity to us now that may be closed 
 to us later if we neglect them now. It is ours to march in 
 sunshine and in rain, ours to sleep in most uninviting places, 
 ours to preach to crowds the very stench of whose filthy bodies 
 
318 FOREIGN CHRISTIAIT MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 is repulsive, ours to do our very utmost in relieving their sick- 
 nesses, ours to sow with a most liberal hand the seed of the 
 simple story of Christ and his love for us. We can leave the 
 results with Him who sleepeth not day nor night, assured 
 that his word will not return to him without having accom- 
 plished at least some good. ' ' 
 
 He fell far beyond where any missionary had ever gone. It 
 was while he was swimming the Lokolo, a stream not more 
 than one hundred and twenty-five feet wide at that point, 
 that the end came. He was not drowned, as was reported ; he 
 propably died from heart-failure. His vitality had been 
 reduced by African fevers ; his heart was broken by the loss 
 of his wife ; he was not the man he had been. 
 
 Mr. Hobgood, who was with him at the time of his death, 
 took the body to Tumba for burial. A few days after his 
 death, Mr. Hobgood baptized one hundred and eighty-seven. 
 On a visit a little later he baptized three hundred, and on a 
 third visit a very large number. That lonely grave will be a 
 way-mark to his associates and successors. It will be a chal- 
 lenge to the church to take possession of the land for which he 
 died. It will be an indication to the natives that Christ has 
 alreadj^ begun to take possession of their country. 
 
 Mr. Hensey, his biographer, compares Mr. Eldred to Living- 
 stone and Grenfell. Had he lived as long as they, he would 
 have carried the gospel to multitudes who have not heard. 
 Mr. Hensey writes, "Had he remained in the homeland, it is 
 not likely that he would have been more than ordinary 
 preacher. But he yielded up his soul in full surrender to his 
 heavenly vision, and in the doing of the task to which the 
 Master called him, his soul was overwrought. When he came 
 home on his first furlough, his friends noted that he had 
 grown. By the time he came home again, it was evident to 
 all that he had outgrown himself. His timidity was gone. 
 The flash of his eye manifested that his soul had been set on 
 fire. As he pleaded for Congo's millions, his words glowed 
 with the eloquence of a prophet. In the magnitude of the 
 work to which Ray Eldred had been called, the average man 
 
EXPANSION. 319 
 
 had been transformed into the great man." "When his wife 
 died, this is what he said, "No price is too great to pay for 
 the redemption of Africa." 
 
 Two other missionaries sleep in African graves. Mr. John 
 Dye, the father of Dr. Dye, accompanied his only child to 
 Congo. He was alone, and it was easier for him to go than to 
 stay. He taught the boys on the station to make furniture 
 and to do other things. The natives and the missionaries 
 looked up to him as to a father. John Dye was not a mission- 
 ary in the sense that he was appointed and paid by the So- 
 ciety. But he was a missionary, and commended the gospel 
 that he believed and lived to the people of Africa. Robert 
 Paul Johnston died before he was a year old. The believers 
 and unbelievers were interested in this radiant child. He did 
 not live and die in vain. His grave will tie some hearts to 
 Africa, hearts that otherwise would never give a thought to 
 that dark land. 
 
 And they shall be mine, saith Jehovah of hosts, in that day 
 when I make up my jewels. 
 
 VIII. EXPANSION IN CUBA. 
 
 (Continued from pnye 109. ) 
 
 In the spring of 1902, Mr. and Mrs. Menges moved to Ma- 
 tanzas, a city with a population of about forty thousand and 
 about fifty miles distant from Havana, and began work at 
 once. Within a few weeks they had opened a preaching place 
 and were conducting a Sunday school and a day school. Mr. 
 Menges said that the principal part of his work was done, not 
 in public meetings, but in conversation with individuals and in 
 distributing tracts. He states that the work was hindered by 
 the extreme poverty of the people. The blame for this was 
 placed hy many on the Americans because they failed to pro- 
 vide relief. A Catholic priest declared in public that the 
 prevailing want and misery were due to God's anger with the 
 people for permitting the establishment of Protestant mis- 
 sions on the island. The opposition of the established Church 
 was very strong. Every effort was made to keep the people 
 away from the services in the chapels and their children from 
 
 K 
 
320 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 the schools. Material inducements were offered to those in- 
 terested if they would have nothing more to do with the mis- 
 sionaries. Processions and fiestas were more frequent than 
 formerly. Rome had never before been so active in Cuba. 
 Mrs. Menges taught Bible classes and a class of young ladies 
 in the Sunday school. She distributed clothing that was 
 contributed by the churches in Stanford and Princeton, Illi- 
 nois, and assisted the poor in other ways. 
 
 In 1904, Mr, and Mrs. Roscoe R. Hill joined the workers 
 in Matanzas. While Mr. Hill's work was educational for 
 the most part, he served the church as pastor for a year and a 
 half. Besides, he taught a Spanish class in the Sunday school 
 and taught English to a group of young men, Mrs. Hill's 
 musical ability was of the utmost value to the Mission, It 
 helped to draw and hold many who would not care to listen 
 to a sermon, and who would not understand a sermon if they 
 heard one. 
 
 In Havana, Mr. McPherson was responsible for three 
 preaching services each week and for the maintenance of two 
 Sunday schools. He conducted services in Spanish for the 
 Cubans, and in English for the Americans. Mr. McPherson 
 considered Havana the most difficult mission field in the 
 world. He spoke of it as almost paralyzed by iniquity. The 
 Lord's day was the special day for driving, concerts, theatre- 
 going, dancing, racing, and gambling. He encountered these 
 obstacles: Cock-fighting, lotteries, social depravity, a lack of 
 the consciousness of sin, and active opposition from many 
 quarters. The chief obstacle was the blighting and degenerat- 
 ing influence of Romanism, exerted through centuries, on 
 character. The Cuban people had lost the sense of the sin- 
 fulness of sin, and, consequently, the sense of the need of a 
 Savior. Protestant Christianity with its demands for a pure 
 and holy life, its struggle against sin, its sacrifices, and its 
 spiritual ideals, appeared to them altogether too hard when 
 compared with the sensual and easy life permitted bj^ Catholi- 
 cism. A people that had followed the easier way for genera- 
 tions were not prepared to becomes heroes in a day. 
 
EXPANSION. 321 
 
 The same year in which Mr. and Mrs. Hill went to Matan- 
 zas, Miss Williamina Meldrum went to Havana. Miss Mel- 
 drum was a trained and qualified teacher, and an earnest 
 Christian worker in Buffalo before her appointment as a 
 missionary. She spent her first year in Cuba studying Span- 
 ish, teaching and assisting in the services conducted at the 
 various mission points as she could. The next year Mark S. 
 Peckham was engaged to serve in Cuba as a teacher. Mr. 
 Peckham was the son of George A. Peckham of Hiram, a 
 college graduate and a man of ability and experience in the 
 school room. The Mission rented a large and handsome build- 
 ing in one of the best sections of the city and opened a school 
 which was called a college. The hope that it would grow into 
 a college in the course of a few years was cherished. Mr. Peck- 
 ham, Miss Meldrum, and Angel Godinez constituted the 
 faculty. From the very first there was daily instruction in 
 the Bible, and a religious service in the chapel every morning 
 of the school year. As the students were partly Cubans and 
 partly Americans, the exercises were in Spanish one morning 
 and in English the next. 
 
 In 1907, Mr. and Mrs. McPherson resigned and came home. 
 They felt that the education of their children was their first 
 duty, and there was no school in Havana where their children 
 could receive such an education as their parents wished them 
 to have. In order that the work might not perish, Mr. Menges 
 returned to Havana and remained there for a year. When it 
 was necessary for him to take charge again in Matanzas, the 
 work in Havana was discontinued. This was not according 
 to the desire of the Board. When Mr. and Mrs. McPherson 
 signified their purpose to withdraw from Havana, the Board 
 made diligent search for another family to take their place, 
 but searched in vain. No suitable family could be found to go 
 to Havana. 
 
 The college proved very expensive and was discontinued 
 prior to the time when Mr. and Mrs. McPherson left for home. 
 When the college was discontinued, Mr. Peckham and Miss 
 Meldrum were transferred to Matanzas. Mr. Peckham took 
 
 21 
 
322 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 charge of the schools, which, up to that time, had been under 
 the oversight of Mr. Hill. Owing to the failure of Mrs. Hill's 
 health, it appeared necessary for the family to retire from 
 Cuba and go to a cooler climate. Miss Meldrum took hold of 
 the work in earnest and was a great help. She had charge of 
 the primary department of the Sunday school ; she organized 
 and taught a class in teacher-training; she prepared pro- 
 grams and drilled the children for entertainments ; she trans- 
 lated songs and adapted them to music. Her services were 
 many and various. In 1908, Mr. Peckham left Cuba because 
 he developed symptoms of tuberculosis. Soon after he went 
 to his reward. The following year Miss Meldrum married 
 and severed her connection with the Society. 
 
 For nearly two years Mr. and Mrs. Menges were the only 
 missionaries of the Society in Cuba. He had the care of all 
 the work in Matanzas and in the region beyond. Beside the 
 day schools in Matanzas, there was the church and Sunday 
 school and a secondary Sunday school in La Loma, a district 
 of the city. Churches had been planted in Cidra and in 
 Union, and work was being done in Jovellanos, Mostacilla, and 
 Manguito. In Union and Jovellanos there were Sunday 
 schools and day schools. There were two young men associ- 
 ated with Mr. Menges, as Timothy and Titus were associated 
 with Paul. These men were Julio Fuentes and Jacobo Gon- 
 zalez. 
 
 The need of trained men is felt in every field. Mr. Menges 
 did what he could to supply that need in Cuba. He had a 
 class of young men and for them he prepared a course of 
 lessons in the life of Christ, a course in the life of Paul, and 
 two courses in the Old Testament. He gave practical in- 
 struction in the preparation and delivery of sermons, in the 
 performance of pastoral duties, in the relation of the mis- 
 sionary to the public, and in kindred subjects. 
 
 From the beginning the need of a suitable house of worship 
 was realized. The Cubans, like other Latin people, have much 
 regard for outward appearances. The Catholic church pro- 
 vides spacious and splendid buildings, and in so doing min- 
 
EXPANSION. 323 
 
 isters to the sensuous nature of the people. The missionaries 
 felt they were at a decided disadvantage in ha\'ing no better 
 place in which to worship than a barn or a barn-like structure. 
 In response to earnest appeals, Frank B. Vennum of Illinois 
 gave five thousand dollars towards a good building in Matan- 
 zas. The chapel complete and the grounds cost sixteen thou- 
 sand dollars. The building is of stone and concrete and is the 
 best missionary plant in the city. Mr. Menges had the over- 
 sight of the erection of this beautiful building. 
 
 In 1913, Mr. and Mrs. W. L. Burner were chosen and ap- 
 pointed to Matanzas. Mr. Burner received his education in 
 Transylvania and the College of the Bible. Mrs. Burner is a 
 graduate of Hamilton College. Within a year of the time of 
 their arrival, Mr. and Mrs. Menges resigned. They had two 
 fine boys and they wished them taught and trained for their 
 life work in the atmosphere of the United States. In 1916, 
 Elmer Griffith was employed to lead in social work among the 
 boys and young men of Matanzas. Mr. Grifiith received his 
 education in Transylvania, and in the University and Bible 
 College of Missouri. The grounds and buildings are admira- 
 bly adapted to such work as he contemplated. Mr. Griffith 
 did not find the place and the work altogether to his liking, 
 and resigned in less than two years and took a position in the 
 Havana Y. M. C. A. 
 
 For a number of years the wisdom of continuing the work 
 in Cuba was under consideration. The missionaries felt that 
 without a large equipment of men and means, the Society 
 was wasting time and energy and money. It was soon found 
 that Cuba did not appeal to young people as effectively as the 
 great non-Christian lands of Asia and Africa. It was ex- 
 tremely difficult to get young men and women to dedicate 
 their lives to mission service in Cuba and to keep them in 
 Cuba after they had entered it. The field is a limited one and 
 is fairly well occupied by other societies. Because of the 
 difficulty of securing desirable workers, and because of the 
 great need of the other fields, the Society in convention as- 
 sembled advised the Board to withdraw from Cuba. Before 
 
324 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 final action was taken, representatives of the Society visited 
 Matanzas and investigated the field thoroughly; not only so, 
 but Mr. Burner visited the Society '.s rooms for a conference. 
 The Board acted on the advice of the Society and the visitors 
 and the missionaries and withdrew. The work in Matanzas 
 and round about was turned over to the Presbyterian Board 
 of Home Missions ; the property was sold to them for eighteen 
 thousand dollars, and the missionaries came home. 
 
 IX. EXPANSION IN THE PHILIPPINES. 
 1. In Laoag. 
 
 (Continued from page 115.) 
 
 In a previous chapter it was stated that Laoag was opened 
 by Messrs. Hanna and Williams. They left Manila for Laoag 
 in January. 1903. In 1904 I\Ir. Williams left Laoag and went 
 south fifty miles to Vigan. and there opened the third station. 
 Mr. Hanna remained in Laoag until his first furlough. 
 
 Laoag is the second largest city in the Philippines, and is 
 250 miles north of Manila. The Laoag field stretches thirty 
 miles to the south ; forty miles to the north ; to the China Sea 
 on the west ; and as far east as the missionaries are able to go. 
 In cultivating this field they travel by raft, by sailboat, on foot, 
 on horseback, in oxcart and carriage, on bicycle and in auto- 
 mobile. 
 
 Dr. Cyrus L. Pickett and Dr. Leta M. Pickett joined the 
 Laoag staff in 1903. The Doctors Pickett were educated in 
 Drake University and in Omaha Medical College. At that 
 time there was no other physician within fifty miles, and no 
 hospital within two hundred and fifty miles. Manila was from 
 three to seven days distant. The old physicians had left and 
 no Americans had taken their place. In the larger centers a 
 few native ' ' practicantes ' ' could be found, but the people had 
 little confidence in them. As soon as the Doctors Pickett were 
 settled in their own home and let it be known that they were 
 
EXPANSION. 325 
 
 there to heal the sick, patients began coming from near and 
 from far. In a year or two all the towns in the province with 
 two exceptions were represented among the patients. The 
 Doctors were welcomed by Americans, Spaniards, Filipinos, 
 and Chinese. Many patients were treated in their own homes 
 because they were afraid to go to the hospital. Dr. Pickett 
 was called out into other towns and later into other provinces. 
 
 For several years they had no hospital. As they had no 
 trained nurses it was a question with them whether it was 
 worth while to open a hospital. In the Philippines, w^hen a 
 child wants to eat a certain thing he eats it, whether it is good 
 for hira or not. When he does not want to take his medicine, 
 he does not take it. Until there was a nurse in charge who 
 would see to it that the physician's orders were obeyed, the 
 value of a hospital was in question. Among the Filipinos a 
 bath, when one is sick, is absolutely unpermissible, even though 
 the sickness is no more than a sore finger or a headache. One 
 missionary told of a man whose ankle was broken and who 
 would not go into the hospital where he would have the best of 
 care, because he was afraid the doctor in charge would put 
 water on his foot. This man was not an ignoramus, as one 
 might suppose. When he met the accident he was on his way 
 to Laoag to apply for a position as a teacher in the Normal 
 School. 
 
 In course of time a hospital and trained nurses were pro- 
 vided. The money for the hospital was given by R. A. Long, 
 of Kansas City. The building was to be a memorial of his 
 sister, Mrs. Sallie Long Read, and was to bear her name. The 
 building and its equipment cost $8,379.51. One roof shelters 
 a hospital with forty beds, a dispensary, a chapel, and nurses' 
 quarters. In this building many marvelous cures have been 
 wrought. Patients suffering from smallpox, syphilis, cholera, 
 bubonic plague, tropical yaws, and other diseases have been 
 treated, and with the happiest results. The cure of tropical 
 yaws by intravenous injection of salvarsan appeared to the 
 people as nothing less than miraculous. 
 
326 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The patients in the hospital and dispensary included the 
 governor, provincial officers, priests, and the poorest and most 
 ignorant of the people. Dr. Pickett was a welcome guest in 
 the homes of the Americans, Spaniards, Catholics, Indepen- 
 dents, Filipinos, and Chinese. He made a charge in every 
 case. This was done to avoid pauperizing the people. No 
 attempt was made to collect fees from the very poor. In most 
 cases the charges were nominal. For a dollar 's worth of medi- 
 cine, Dr. Pickett received a half-dozen eggs or a chicken. For 
 puncturing an abscess or dressing a wound, the charge was 
 from five to fifty cents, according to the rank and ability of 
 the patient. The Doctor says the Filipinos have a high sense 
 of honor in meeting their financial obligations. More than 
 once, after a lapse of five or six months, patients called on 
 him to pay what they owed him for his services. 
 
 In the dry season. Dr. Pickett visited Batac and Dingras 
 regularly. Usually Mr. Williams or Mr. Hanna accompanied 
 him, and while the Doctor was caring for the sicknesses and 
 the diseases of the people who were in need, the evangelist 
 preached to as many as he could reach. As time went on they 
 visited other towns for the same purpose. Their aim was to 
 reach the entire district with medicine and with the gospel. 
 
 In recognition of the good work Dr. Pickett was doing for 
 the poor, the government of the Philippines contributed 
 $1,800.00 a year towards its support. Later this grant was 
 increased to $3,000. The money was to be used in buying 
 medicines and for no other purpose. The government con- 
 tinued this grant until Congress passed what is known as the 
 Jones Law. That law provided that no public money should 
 be given to any sectarian institution, and the Auditor of the 
 Islands construed the law as applying to the hospital in Laoag 
 and to every other institution of the kind in the Philippines. 
 When the Jones Law went into effect the grant was withdrawn. 
 When that fact became known, the Filipinos and other friends 
 rallied to the support of medical missions, with the result that 
 the work is more prosperous than ever before. The with- 
 drawal of the government aid was a blessing in disguise. 
 
EXPANSION. 327 
 
 When Dr. Pickett and family came home on their first fur- 
 lough. Dr. Lemmon took charge of the medical work at Laoag. 
 Dr. Lemmon and family went to the Philippines from Green- 
 ville, Texas, where he had a large and growing practice and a 
 private hospital. He heard the call of the Society for a medi- 
 cal man and responded to the call, and was sent. Because 
 he did not have the language. Miss Sylvia Siegfried was sent 
 from Vigan to Laoag to serve as interpreter until he was able 
 to use the Ilocano sufficiently well to make himself understood. 
 Miss Siegfried is a graduate of Hiram College ; at the time of 
 her transfer she was proficient in the use of the vernacular. 
 Dr. Lemmon continued in Laoag luitil Dr. Pickett and family 
 returned to the field. On his second furlough the hospital was 
 closed much of the time. Dr. Kline and Dr. Samonte visited 
 Laoag occasionally and rendered the head nurse such aid as 
 they could. Towards the close of the year, the Mission sent 
 Dr. Samonte to carry on the work of the hospital and dis- 
 pensary. The people of Laoag and the district were in deep 
 distress when they saw the hospital was closed, and clamored 
 for a doctor. They said to the missionaries, "Are we not 
 people?" Dr. Pickett's return was like the return of a con- 
 queror. He was welcomed by all the people, from the gover- 
 nor of the province to the humblest coolie. 
 
 The gospel has been preached in the Laoag district from the 
 first day until the present. Mr. Hanna preached more often 
 than any one else. He was there longer than any one else 
 whose main work was that of an evangelist. But A. G. Saun- 
 ders spent two years in Laoag, and Frank Vennum Stipp three 
 years, and is there now. These two gave the major part of 
 their time and strength to evangelism. It should not be over- 
 looked that Dr. Pickett and Dr. Lemmon preached a great 
 deal. They regarded the medical work as a means to an end, 
 and the end in view was the conversion and redemption of the 
 people in their field. When Mr. Hanna came home on fvir- 
 lough and Mr. Saunders was called to Australia to care for his 
 invalid mother, all the preaching was done by Dr. Pickett. He 
 
328 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 did the work of two or three men. Having a giant's strength 
 he did it easily and joyously. 
 
 The Society built a neat chapel at a cost of three thousand 
 dollars, The gospel was preached in that chapel and in the 
 Plaza, in the hospital and dispensary, in the market and on the 
 street corners, in the homes of the sick and the dying, from 
 house to house, and in the jail. Wherever the missionaries 
 found persons who were willing to listen they announced good 
 tidings of salvation through Christ Jesus the Lord. They did 
 this as far as time and strength permitted. The first summer 
 Messrs. Hanna and Williams were in Laoag, they spent their 
 vacations at a place near Baguio. The people of the region 
 learned who they were and flocked to them, to hear their mes- 
 sage. In the few weeks they were there, they baptized 194 and 
 organized four churches. They found the people ready and 
 eager to hear and to obey. 
 
 The converts passed on the Word of Life. Many of them 
 found their chief joy in leading their kinsfolk and acquaint- 
 ances to accept Christ as Savior and Lord. The story is told 
 of a pilot who, when his boat was in the harbor for a little 
 time, preached the gospel and baptized six persons. Another 
 man led eighty souls to Christ. As a result of this wide-spread 
 and enthusiastic evangelism, there are seventeen churches with 
 1,725 members in the Laoag district. The churches are in the 
 following towns? Piddig, Salsona, Garnaden, San Miguel, 
 Bambam, Bacara, Batac, Badoc, Bascil, Dingras, Farrda, Nag- 
 partian, Pavay, Panduyocan, San Nicholas, Tamdagan, and 
 Vinta. The places where there is regular preaching number 
 twenty-five and the church buildings fourteen. All of them 
 save the chapel in Laoag were built by the Filipino Christians. 
 They are quite inexpensive, being built of nipa and bamboo. 
 The entire cost of the fourteen did not exceed five thousand 
 dollars. 
 
 The Sunday School and the Society of Christian Endeavor 
 have been introduced. The children and the youth are gath- 
 ered in and taught the Word of God. In the teaching, as in 
 the preaching, the Filipino Christians had a worthy part. 
 
J! 
 
 Js 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 ^f 
 
 
 \ ^^ 
 
 
 
 ' ♦ 
 
 
 4 
 
 ^ 
 
 LJk 
 
 n 
 
 Fl 
 
 5' ' 
 
 1^: * 
 
 
 
 
 la 
 
 THE PHILIPPINES. 
 Reading from left to riaht, lieuinninn at top: W. H. Hanna, H. P. Williams, Dr. 
 C L. Pickett, B. L. Kershner, Leslie Wolfe, Dr. L. B. Kline, F. V. Stipp, F. H. 
 Swanson E K Higdon, Dr. W. N. Lemmon, Miss Vera Adamson, Miss Edith Eberle. 
 
EXPANSION. 329 
 
 They went out and organized Sunday Schools and Endeavor 
 Societies, and assumed the responsibility of their manage- 
 ment and maintenance. In the district there are fifty Sunday 
 Schools with an enrolled membership of 3.300. and four En- 
 deavor Societies with an active membership of one hundred. 
 
 The need of trained evangelists, who should have the over- 
 sight of the churches, w'as very great. It was much easier to 
 make converts than it was to teach them all that they needed 
 to know in order to stand perfect and fully assured in all the 
 will of God. Mr. Hanna undertook to supply this need. He 
 began in a modest way. He organized a class and taught them. 
 This class met on Saturday. Dr. Pickett assisted in the teach- 
 ing. Besides the class on Saturday, Mr. Hanna conducted In- 
 stitutes twice a year. The Institutes lasted two weeks. In 
 addition, one day in each month was set aside for conference 
 with the evangelists and leaders. The day was spent in wor- 
 ship, listening to reports and questions, in the study of sermon 
 outlines and Bible themes, and in learning new songs. This 
 was not the equivalent of a college course followed by seminary 
 training, but it was very helpful. The evangelists and teach- 
 ers and church oflfieers prized these days spent in study most 
 highly. 
 
 For the benefit of the leaders and people, Mr. Hanna revised 
 the Ilocano New Testament and translated parts of the Old 
 Testament, prepared a Spanish-Ilocano dictionary, and wrote 
 tracts and numerous articles for the religious papers. He and 
 the evangelists sold great numbers of the New Testament and 
 portions of the same. The transfer of the Islands from Spain 
 to the United States, the religious revolution effected by 
 Aglepay, and the expulsion of the Friars, awoke the people 
 and made them hospitable to new ideas. They wanted to read 
 as well as to hear the message. Many who would not be seen 
 in a Protestant chapel or listen to a Protestant missionary, 
 bought the literature and read it in the quiet of their own 
 homes. 
 
 The missionaries did not confine their efforts to the Filipinos. 
 They went out among the Tinguianes, an aboriginal mountain 
 
330 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 people. No member of the tribe could read or write. The 
 Catholic Church had been in the Islands for three hundred 
 years, but in all these years it did not touch the life of these 
 people, many of whom did not know and had not heard of the 
 existence of God or of his Son our Lord. Dr. Pickett and Mr. 
 Hanna preached among those people and baptized the believ- 
 ers and organized them into a church. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Stipp are now in Laoag, and are associated 
 with Drs. Pickett in all the work of the station. Mr. Stipp 
 received his education in the University of Illinois, in Phillips 
 University, and in the College of Missions. Mrs. Stipp is a 
 qualified teacher and spent a year in the College of Missions. 
 Mr. Stipp goes out in his Ford car among the towns and vil- 
 lages and assists the churches in all they are trying to do for 
 their Lord. Mrs. Stipp and two Bible-women and two nurses 
 conduct sixteen meetings each month in as many places in 
 Laoag. One meeting is in the home of the mayor. Mrs. 
 Stipp is the president of the Red Cross Auxiliary and is 
 brought into contact with the wives of the leading officials and 
 citizens of the province. IMrs. Stipp plays with the children, 
 tells them stories, teaches them American games, makes friends 
 of them, and gets them into the Sunday School. 
 
 Efforts have been put forth to help the women and especially 
 the young women. Miss Siegfried organized a number of 
 weekly Bible classes. She went out in all directions and 
 taught the women in the chapels and in their homes. After 
 Miss Siegfried came home the woman's work was turned over 
 to Mrs. Stipp. In carrying on this work, Mrs. Stipp opened 
 a reading room in her own home. The books and magazines 
 were limited in number, but were eagerly read by the student 
 class for the most part. 
 
 Miss Siegfried, after a considerable interval, was followed 
 by Miss Vera Adamson and Miss Edith Eberle. Miss Adam- 
 son is a graduate of the University of Michigan, and had been 
 in the service of the Y. W. C. A. before going to the Philip- 
 pines. Miss Eberle is a graduate of Transylvania and a 
 trained and successful teacher. These two missionaries have 
 
EXPANSION. 331 
 
 opened a training school and a hostel for girls, who go from all 
 parts of the province to attend the provincial high school. 
 There are 750 students in the high school now, and there will 
 be a thousand within two years. Miss Adamson and Miss 
 Eberle desire to train young women to become Christian 
 mothers and Bible workers. Their home is clean and sanitary, 
 and more girls wish to enter than they can accommodate. One 
 girl went to Laoag a year in advance and waited for the hostel 
 to open. Another sold her gold ring to get money to pay her 
 way to Laoag. Each morning at six o'clock there is an Eng- 
 lish chapel service. At that time instruction is given in the 
 Bible, sanitation, etiquette, etc. There are classes in English, 
 in history, in music, in the Life of Christ, in Training for 
 Service, in housekeeping and industrial work, in geography, 
 arithmetic, hygiene, and athletics. The school lasts for six 
 months. Then the girls go home and take an active part in the 
 work of the churches. There is a Sunday School in the hostel 
 and a service on Sunday evenings, one Sunday in English and 
 one in Ilocano. On Friday evening there is a singing lesson 
 for an hour, and then the Sunday School lesson is studied for 
 an hour. 
 
 Miss Eberle has an English Sunday School class for Filipino 
 teachers, a twice-a-week Bible class for students, a twice-a-week 
 class for hospital nurses, and a little other teaching. In her 
 work in the Red Cross she is able to get in touch with many 
 people. Recently she had charge of a patriotic drill among 
 high school girls, and so came in close contact with teachers 
 and students, thus making valuable friends. 
 
 The high school boys are asking for a hostel for themselves, 
 for living conditions for out-of-town students are very poor, 
 sometimes immoral, and seldom comfortable. In the places 
 in which they are obliged to lodge, there is a sad lack of good 
 influences and suitable surroundings. 
 
 The Mission finds it necessary to train nurses as well as 
 evangelists and teachers and Bible-women. Dr. Pickett was 
 most fortunate in securing Miss Candida Kagaj^at as head 
 nurse for the hospital. She was trained in the government hos- 
 
332 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 pital and is thoroughly competent for the position she fills. 
 Several young women were desirous of studying nursing. 
 While they were being trained, their service in the hospital 
 and dispensary was most helpful. Without them it would 
 have been impossible for Dr. Pickett to receive as many thou- 
 sands of patients as he did receive, and to give them the care 
 he did give them. The nurses who were in training were in- 
 structed in the Bible and given lessons in music. Mrs. Stipp 
 took them through the book of Acts. 
 
 The work in Laoag has grown and prospered from the 
 first. Last year there were 204 added to the saved. The pres- 
 ent staff consists of six missionaries and twenty-one Filipino 
 workers. The missionaries are Dr. and Mrs. Pickett, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Stipp, Miss Adamson and Miss Eberle. 
 
 2. In Vigan. 
 
 Vigan is two hundred miles north of Manila and fifty miles 
 south of Laoag. It is on the Abra river, and three miles from 
 where the river enters the China Sea. It is one of the oldest 
 cities in the Islands, dating as far back as 1575. The present 
 population is about thirty thousand. Vigan is a Catholic 
 stronghold, being the seat of a bishop and of a college and a 
 seminary. 
 
 It was in the autumn of 1904 that the Society began work in 
 Vigan. Mr. and Mrs. Hermon P. Williams were the first 
 workers. Since then the gospel has been carried into three 
 provinces by the agents of the Society, namely, Ilocos Sur, 
 Abra, and Kalinga. The missionaries have gone into the 
 mountains and preached to the Tinguianes and the Igorotes, 
 the head-hunters and dog-eaters. 
 
 As soon as Mr. Williams had secured a home for himself 
 and family he began preaching to the people. Many gave heed 
 to the words spoken by him and broke away from Catholicism 
 and infidelity and agnosticism. Mr. Williams had one preach- 
 ing circuit fifty miles and one a hundred miles in length. It 
 was his purpose to go out on these circuits once a month. On 
 account of the rains and other causes he was not always able 
 
EXPANSION. 333 
 
 to do that ; but he and his associates preached constantly, and 
 so spoke that many of those who heard believed. 
 
 The American Christians and other friends gave him a press 
 and a supply of type and paper and other equipment costing in 
 all five hundred dollars. Later Mr. and Mrs. Miner J. Allen, 
 of Akron. Ohio, gave five thousand dollars for a press fund. 
 This money was to be used as the interests of the work required. 
 Three papers were printed, one a bi-monthly, one a monthly, and 
 one a semi-monthly. One was in the Ilocano dialect, one in the 
 Tagalog dialect, and one in English. The one in English was for 
 the Americans in the Islands and for circulation in America. 
 Thirty-two thousand copies of those three periodicals were 
 issued each month. Among the other works printed on the 
 Vigan press were these : A hymnal, the Life of Luther, the 
 Errors of Eomanism, an Outline Life of Christ, the Psalms 
 and Proverbs, the Apocalypse, Seventh Day Adventism, an 
 Ilocano-English Manual and Dictionary, a Manual for Con- 
 verts, Johnson's Condensed Bible Encyclopedia, and tracts 
 and booklets without number. In one year a million pages in 
 five dialects were published. The press rendered the Mission 
 a conspicuous service. Converts were made and believers were 
 instructed and strengthened by it. 
 
 Mr. Williams opened a hostel for pupils in the public schools. 
 Every morning there was a religious service in the assembly 
 hall, which all who were admitted to the hostel agreed to 
 attend. The evangelist in charge of the Vigan church was 
 dean of the hostel. He was in a position where he could exer- 
 cise untold influence over the lives of the pupils. As a result, 
 in one year there were twelve conversions in the hostel. The 
 atmosphere of the institution was thoroughly Christian. As he 
 found time Mr. Williams taught the young men the Scrip- 
 tures; some of them he trained for the Christian ministry. 
 The pupils in the hostel assisted in conducting Sunday Schools 
 in five barrios and in other ways. 
 
 In 1913 classes for young men who were able to give their 
 entire time to preparation for the ministry of the Word, were 
 held. There were courses in Old Testament History, New 
 
334 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Testament History, Homiletics, and allied subjects. Some of 
 the students made their way by working in the printing office ; 
 others by serving as janitors or as waiters in the dining-room. 
 It was hoped that Miss Siegfried would do as much for the 
 young women as was being done for the young men; that 
 hope was not realized. Miss Siegfried went to Laoag on an 
 emergency call, and from Laoag came home on furlough. Be- 
 cause she was needed at home she did not return. It should 
 be said that although Miss Siegfried did not do all that was 
 hoped, she did much. In one year she taught 373 Bible classes 
 with 9,046 in attendance, and made 293 calls in the homes. 
 
 Two Institutes similar to those held in Laoag were held for 
 the evangelists and teachers and church leaders. One was 
 held in April and one in October. The Institutes lasted four 
 days. These were well attended, and were most profitable. 
 At first, when the attendance was not large, the missionaries 
 entertained in their homes all who came. As the attendance 
 increased, that was not possible, and other provision was made. 
 The lives of all concerned were enriched by the Institutes, 
 The missionaries gained much from the evangelists and teach- 
 ers, and the evangelists and teachers gained much from them. 
 
 Mrs. Williams was as active as her husband. She was 
 matron of the hostel and faculty of the Bible College in his 
 absence; she managed the entertainment of those who at- 
 tended the Institutes ; she had charge of the press when Mr. 
 "Williams was itinerating; she taught a class in the Sunday 
 School and trained a class of Bible women; she had a class 
 for American Christians; she supervised the expenses of the 
 college and assisted with some of the classes. Moreover, she 
 devoted some part of each day to her family and to the study 
 of the language. 
 
 As time went on a number of changes took place in the staff. 
 Because of failing health, it was necessary for Mr. Williams 
 and family to return to America. Ilis physician advised him 
 that he needed a drier and milder climate than that of the 
 Philippines. On this account he resigned and devoted his life 
 to work in America. After their first furlough, Mr. and Mrs. 
 
EXPANSION. 335 
 
 Hanna made their home in Vigan, the need there being greater 
 than in Laoag. John Lord joined the force in 1907, and Miss 
 Inez Logan the next year. Soon after her arrival they were 
 married. j\Ir. Lord is a graduate of Kentucky University and 
 had considerable experience in the evangelistic field. He 
 taught some in the Bible College, but most of his work was 
 done in the evangelistic department. Mr. Lord did not con- 
 tinue long in the service. In 1911 Mr .and Mrs. Donald C. 
 McCallum became members of the Mission. Mr. McCalliun 
 received his education in Transylvania and in Harvard. He 
 took charge of the Bible College and taught two classes in the 
 hostel, — one in the Old Testament and one in the New. Mr. 
 Hanna had a class in singing. 
 
 All departments of the work were carried on with gratify- 
 ing results. The gospel was preached in Vigan and in the 
 region round about. A suitable building for church purposes 
 was bought and put in good repair. A building costing ten 
 thousand dollars was provided for the Bible College and the 
 hostel. This building v.as of reinforced concrete. In addition 
 to the chapel and office and classrooms, there were accommoda- 
 tions for fifty students. Good homes were built for the mis- 
 sionaries. The work of the press was done by some young men 
 who had been trained for the purpose. i\Ir. Hanna translated 
 and wrote and had the oversight of all that was published. 
 Sunday Schools were organized in all the churches. There 
 were Bible classes for men and women. The courses of study 
 in the Bible College were strengthened. The Institutes were 
 conducted as at the beginning. 
 
 A course of study lasting four months was offered the young 
 women of Vigan. Mr. McCallum, Mr. and Mrs. Stipp, Miss 
 Tagorda and Mr. Ilustre did the teaching. There were classes 
 in the Old Testament and in the New Testament, in Sunday 
 School Methods, Christian Doctrine, Sanitation, and Music. 
 Following this there was an Institute for young men and 
 women which lasted two weeks, with twenty in attendance. 
 Another Institute lasting one week was held in Bangued. This 
 was conducted by Miss Adamson, three evangelists, a Bible- 
 
336 FOREIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 woman, and a trained mirse. The subjects studied were these : 
 Old Testament History, Church History, Lives of Great Mis- 
 sionaries, Personal Work, Seventh Day Adventism, Hygiene, 
 Sanitation, and Tuberculosis. 
 
 In November, 1912, Dr. and Mrs. L. B. Kline arrived in 
 Vigan. Their arrival marked an epoch in the history of the 
 Mission. Dr. Kline received his academic education in Wil- 
 liam and ]\Iary College, his medical education in the George 
 Washington University, and his ministerial education in 
 Transylvania and the College of the Bible. He opened a dis- 
 pensary and hospital in the basement of the house in which 
 he and his family lived. Before he had unpacked his medi- 
 cines and arranged his instruments, the people began to 
 gather in and to beg for help. His services were in constant 
 demand and opened doors that were closed to other mission- 
 aries. 
 
 The conditions prevailing when he entered upon his career 
 as a medical missionary were far from encouraging. This was 
 due to poor accommodations and poor equipment. The build- 
 ing in which he lived and worked was surrounded by a swamp, 
 and in the rainy season the water in the lower story was sev- 
 eral feet deep. At all times there was a plentiful supply of 
 lizards, scorpions, rats and bats. At first drygoods boxes were 
 used for shelves and operating tables. As for beds, there were 
 a few of bamboo, and there was always the floor. The operat- 
 ing room was arranged by draping sheets to keep out the dust 
 of the street, and to shut out the view of the inquisitive. 
 Nevertheless good work was done. The first year nearly 
 twenty thousand sick folk were treated. 
 
 After a little a large brick building in a desirable location 
 was bought with funds provided by ]\Irs. Frank Dunn, of 
 Houston, Texas. She designed this as a JMemoriai to her hus- 
 band. The building was an old Spanish residence, with a 
 floor space of 8.000 square feet. At the time of its purchase 
 it was somewhat dilapidated. Dr. Kline cleaned and repaired 
 it within and without, and thus added much to its appearance 
 and its utility. Other repairs and equipment are needed and 
 
EXPANSION. 337 
 
 will be provided in course of time. The hospital building 
 housed Dr. Kline and family, thirteen nurses, the other 
 salaried workers, and the in-patients. The staff were kept 
 bus}' from morning till night. ]\Iany operations were neces- 
 sary ; amputations, the removal of cataracts, etc. The people 
 said that Dr. Kline made the lame to walk and the blind to see. 
 He made a piece of the cheek serve for the entire nose and a 
 part of the lip as well. He treated the sick of all races and 
 all creeds, and in this life and the life beyond they will rise up 
 and call him blessed. The Dunn Memorial Hospital was the 
 only institution of the kind among a half million people; no 
 wonder the Doctor and his assistants were rushed day and 
 night. 
 
 In five years Dr. Kline treated 81,000 sick people and per- 
 formed nearly a thousand operations. The mortality among 
 the in-patients was a little over two per cent. He performed 
 fifty operations for appendicitis, with a mortality rate of zero. 
 He had several hundred Americans under his care without a 
 single death. 
 
 Many times the people were afraid to take the medicine pre- 
 scribed. They took the bottles home and placed them on a 
 shelf. The medicine on the shelf proved effective and was so 
 reported. It appeared that the writing of a prescription or 
 the thought of the medicine prescribed was sufficient to work 
 a cure. 
 
 A necessary part of Dr. Kline's work was that of training 
 nurses. This took a considerable part of every day, but the 
 results justified the expenditure of time and energy. The 
 nurses were well trained, and were in great demand. It was 
 said of them that they could scrub a floor or a dirty baby; 
 they could make a bandage or a bed ; they could prepare for 
 an operation or a feast ; they could explain the principles of 
 sanitation or the Sermon on the Mount. A Spanish lady who 
 lived near and saw them at their work every day, said that if 
 she had anything under the sun she wished done, she would 
 trust those girls to do it. Classwork in the Old Testament and 
 the New was required of every one in the school, and no nurse 
 
 22 
 
338 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Avas graduated until she passed her examinations in these 
 studies. Practical religious work was done in the church and 
 Sunday School, in the prayer-meetings, and in the Sunday 
 afternoon classes held in Vigan and in the neighborhood. 
 
 Mrs. Kline was steward, matron, and superintendent of 
 nurses. Five days in the week she gave lessons in practical 
 nursing. In addition to her work in the hospital and dis- 
 pensary she had charge of a Sunday School in a barrio across 
 the river. Every Sunday afternoon she and as many nurses 
 as could be spared went to the place and taught as many as 
 desired to learn more about the v/ord of God. Dr. and Mrs. 
 Kline provided a Library and Reading Room in the Hospital. 
 The collection of books and magazines was not large, but it 
 was highly prized. 
 
 Part of the time Dr. Kline had Dr. Domingo Samonte as an 
 associate. Dr. Samonte is a Filipino who received his educa- 
 tion in the University of Iowa. There was work enough for a 
 half dozen physicians; for in addition to the dispensary in 
 the hospital there was a second dispensary in Vigan, and a 
 third in Bangued. While the sick in Vigan were treated and 
 the nurses were being trained, calls from the outside to^^^ls 
 were answered. But that was not all. Like other medical 
 missionaries. Dr. Kline never lost sight of the chief end of all 
 missionary endeavor. He went thirty miles north, fifty miles 
 south, and one hundred miles east, and preached the gospel 
 of the glory of the blessed God. He called upon the people to 
 forsake their evil ways and turn to God and live. 
 
 Until October, 1917, the Frank Dunn Memorial Hospital 
 was under the direction of its founder. Then he came home 
 on furlough. On reaching home he heard the call of the 
 Nation for physicians and joined the Medical Reserve Corps. 
 He is still in the service of the government. 
 
 When Dr. Kline and family left for home, Dr. C. P. Palencia 
 became director of the hospital, and Mrs. Higdon became 
 superintendent of nurses. Like Dr. Samonte, Dr. Palencia is 
 a Filipino, and received his education in the University of 
 
EXPANSION. 339 
 
 Iowa. He is a good physician and a fine surgeon, and has 
 entered upon his work with genuine enthusiasm. 
 
 Because of the lack of missionaries the Bible College was 
 closed for one year and the students were sent to ^lanila. 
 Then it was reopened with E. K. Higdon in charge. Besides 
 his work in the Bible College, Mr. Higdon has a class in The 
 Acts for nurses, and studies the Sunday School lesson with 
 them each week. He talks to the boys in the hostel chapel. He 
 gives the life histories of some eminent teachers, doctors, 
 social workers, statesmen, and preachers. He seeks to impress 
 upon them that there is something better in life than making 
 money for its own sake. I\Irs. Higdon visits and inspects the 
 hospital and the nurses' quarters, and teaches two classes a 
 week in the hospital training classes. Her training as a nurse 
 comes in very well in her present position. 
 
 The places in which churches have been planted are these: 
 St. Domingo, Cubagao, Lapo, Bangued, Tipcan, Sinait, Badoc, 
 San Jose, Tallungan. Dugo, Mawaran. There are twenty 
 churches in the district and twenty-six places in which there is 
 regular preaching. The membership numbers 1,189 ; the 
 additions last year, 179. The Sunday Schools number twenty- 
 three, and the enrolled membership, 2,089. The seventeen 
 church buildings are worth $4,225. The treatments in the 
 clinic numbered over twenty-three thousand a year. The 
 present staff numbers five; the native helpers, twenty-one; 
 the two mission homes are worth $9,000. 
 
 The missionaries now in Vigan are Mr. and Mrs. E. K. 
 Higdon and Mr. and Mrs. Herbert Swanson. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Higdon are from Eureka and Yale. They went to the field in 
 1917. Mr. and Mrs. Swanson are from Drake and Chicago. 
 They went to the field in 1918. 
 
 3. In Aparri. 
 
 Aparri is a town in the northern part of the island of Luzon, 
 and at the mouth of the Cagayan river. The population is almost 
 20,000. The town derives its commercial importance from its 
 fishing industry, its tobacco and lumber interests, and the 
 
340 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 wide extent of available rice land in the Cagayan Valley. 
 Through business and family relations the Laoag converts had 
 dealings with Aparri, and through them the attention of the 
 missionaries was drawn to it as a Mission field. 
 
 The work in Aparri was begun in 1904. No missionary has 
 ever lived in it, but a corps of native workers has been sus- 
 tained there since the work was opened. The missionaries in 
 Laoag and in Vigan have visited Aparri, but their visits have 
 been few and far between. In fourteen years they have not 
 exceeded a half dozen in number. One reason for this is 
 found in its inaccessibility. ]\Iiss Adamson tells how she got 
 to Aparri from Vigan. She went by steamboat, viray, launch, 
 calesa, barangay, carabao and baca carts, bilog, banca, auto- 
 mobile, truck, walked, and was carried. 
 
 The people of Aparri asked the Mission for missionaries. 
 They said, "Why do Manila and Vigan and Laoag have mis- 
 sionaries and we have none ? ' ' Year after year the Convention 
 resolved to send missionaries, doctors and nurses, but they 
 had none to send. 
 
 In the absence of missionaries to lead in and to supervise the 
 work, it has prospered wonderfully well. Sixteen churches 
 have been planted. These churches have a combined member- 
 ship of 1,411. The places at which there is regular preach- 
 ing number twenty-five. The Sunday Schools number eight, 
 and the enrolled members 600. The ten church buildings in 
 the Aparri district were erected at a total cost of $1,080. Some 
 of the men who preached and taught in this district are 
 Donateo Benzon, Alejandro Annunciation, Sebastian Rigunan, 
 Catalino Valero, and Faustino Reneyra. If an evangelistic 
 missionary and a medical missionary could be assigned to 
 Aparri, there is good reason for believing that multitudes 
 would be won for our Lord. 
 
 As in the other stations, in the Ilocano field there is an 
 annual convention in Aparri. In addition to raising money 
 for church buildings and for other objects, the convention is 
 educational and does much to inspire and unify the believers. 
 
EXPANSION. 341 
 
 The work has been done in the Cagayan Valley, and on the 
 coast west of Aparri as far as Claveria. 
 
 One remarkable thing about the church in Aparri is this: 
 There are between one hundred and two hundred Chinese in 
 its membership. 
 
 4. In Manila. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Bruce L. Kershner reached Manila in October, 
 1905, and took up the work that Messrs. Hanna and Williams 
 laid down in January, 1903, when they went north to Laoag. 
 In the interval no missionary of the Society lived in Manila. 
 Mr. Williams visited the city semi-annually and encouraged 
 the evangelists and teachers. He corresponded with them 
 throughout the year and gave such advice as they needed. 
 Though there was no resident missionary, the work went for- 
 ward rather than back. Nevertheless the Christians in Manila 
 gave Mr. and Mrs. Kershner a cordial welcome. With the 
 presence and assistance of the missionaries the work prospered 
 as never before. Mr. and Mrs. Kershner are graduates of 
 Bethany College, and had taught in that institution. 
 
 Mr. Kershner w^ent to work at once and in earnest. He 
 began the study of Spanish and Tagalog, as a knowledge of 
 both languages was necessary. He gathered the American 
 Disciples together for work and worship. He prevailed upon 
 sixty to identify themselves with the Mission. This group 
 aided the cause with gifts of money for scholarships and for 
 chapels. At an early day Mr. Kershner began teaching some 
 young men who were looking forward to evangelistic and 
 pastoral work. The course of study he marked out for them 
 included Outlines of the Gospels, Christian Doctrine, Apostolic 
 History, Old Testament History, and First Steps in Biblical 
 Teaching. He taught a class of promising young men in Eng- 
 lish. In addition to his teaching he preached regularly, both 
 in Manila and in the outlying provinces. 
 
 In 1907, Mr. and Mrs. Leslie Wolfe entered the field. 
 Mr. Wolfe is a graduate of Drake University. Under the 
 leadership of Mr. Kershner and Mr. Wolfe, the gospel was 
 carried into seven provinces. In each province they found a 
 
342 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 large field comparatively open. The seven provinces are: 
 Cavite, Bataan, Bulakan, Laguna, Tayabas, Rizal, and Zam- 
 bales. Some of the towns in which churches were organized 
 are these: Pasay, Morong, Cordona, Lambak, San Roque, 
 Passa Y Tabla, Mariquina, Liliw, Rizal, Tiaong, Buliuag, 
 Monena, Marivales, Carided, Julugan, and Olongapo. Most 
 of the chapels built outside Manila were built without aid from 
 the Mission. These buildings are simple and inexpensive, but 
 they answer all necessary purposes. 
 
 That year saw marked progress in the work. The So- 
 ciety bought a large and well-located building, for which 
 it paid $16,000. For a time practically all the work of 
 the Mission in Manila was carried on under its roof. The 
 building afforded homes for two families, a chapel capable of 
 seating four hundred, classrooms, an office for the Mission, a 
 bookstore, space for the press, and a hostel that accommodated 
 twelve students. In the chapel the gospel was preached in 
 Tagalog, in Ilocano, in English, and sometimes in Spanish. 
 The Lord's Supper was partaken of on the first day of the 
 week. Two Sunday Schools were conducted. The American 
 church worshipped in one of the parlors. There were day 
 classes and night classes for such as could not attend in the 
 day. The subjects taught were adapted to the attainments and 
 desires of the pupils. 
 
 Miss Mamie Longan joined the staff in October, 1908. She 
 is a graduate of Drake University and went to the Philippines 
 as a teacher. After a period spent in the study of the lan- 
 guage, she taught a class in the Life of Christ, a class of young 
 men on Sunday who wished to study English, four classes of 
 children once a week, one class of children five days in the 
 week, and two classes on Sunday. Besides the classes taught 
 in the Mission building, she taught in other parts of the city. 
 In the afternoons she visited the people in their homes. In 
 addition to her other duties she assisted as organist in the 
 public worship. Miss Longan found the climate of Manila 
 very trying, and after one term of service retired from the 
 field. 
 
EXPANSION. 343 
 
 Mr, and Mrs. Karl Borders began their missionary service 
 in July, 1916. Mr. Borders is a graduate of Transylvania and 
 of Union Theological Seminary. He was sent to the Philip- 
 pines to assist in the preparation of young men for the minis- 
 try. 
 
 In 1911 Dr. and Mrs. W. N. Lemmon began their service in 
 Manila. The government had a large hospital there, but there 
 was ample room for another conducted on somewhat different 
 principles. The success that has rewarded Dr. Lemmon 's 
 efforts demonstrated that fact. In his improvised dispensary 
 and hospital, Dr. Lemmon had as many patients as he could 
 care for. The sick from near and from far resorted to him 
 and besought his aid. Meanwhile the government hospital 
 had as much patronage as before. 
 
 After two years Miss Mary Jane Chiles, of Independence, 
 ]\Iissouri, furnished the money for a modern hospital, with all 
 the equipment needed in the proper treatment of the sick. A 
 large Spanish residence was bought and remodelled and fur- 
 nished. The Mary Jane Chiles Hospital has fifty beds, and 
 they are full all the time. Because of the service it has ren- 
 dered, the hospital is the pride of the community in which it is 
 located. When a fire left hundreds homeless and many in- 
 jured, the hospital opened its doors and placed all its resources 
 of every kind at the services of the unfortunate sufferers. 
 
 The most pressing need, after the hospital was provided, was 
 a home for the physicians and nurses. They had been living 
 in the hospital and separated from the sick by only a thin 
 partition. As the Society had no funds for a home. Dr. Lem- 
 mon undertook to build a home, in faith. He had only three 
 hundred dollars in hand, and such a home as he needed would 
 cost three thousand dollars. His friends contributed six hun- 
 dred dollars; the Chinese merchants, five hundred and fifty. 
 The Society assisted and the building was finished and paid 
 for. Because it was a work of faith, it was appropriately 
 named Faith Hail. The nurses occupy the first floor; Dr. 
 Lemmon and family the second floor. 
 
344 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Besides caring for the sick, the hospital trains nurses. Some 
 thirty young women are in training all the time. The con- 
 ditions of entrance are these : The applicant must be between 
 eighteen and twenty-five j^ears of age ; must have passed the 
 seventh grade in the government schools, and must have passed 
 a satisfactory physical examination. The faculty consists of 
 Dr. and Mrs. Lemmon, Dr. Santos, and Dr. Tee Han Kee. 
 While not a member of the faculty, Mr. Hanna gives instruc- 
 tion in the Old Testament and in the New, and teaches the 
 nurses to sing. 
 
 In this connection it should be stated that nurses are trained 
 at each of the three hospitals of the Society, but the work is 
 all under one management. At the beginning of each school 
 year, an exchange of nurses is made so as to give as many as 
 possible experience in each of the three hospitals. The course 
 lasts three years, and provision is made for one year of post- 
 graduate work. In the year 1918 there were fifty-five in 
 training, and seventeen of the number graduated. The educa- 
 tion in theory and practice is of the best, and all are given 
 instruction in the Bible. Their religious training gives them 
 a sympathy and an enthusiasm for their work not likely to be 
 possessed by nurses not so trained. All the graduates of other 
 years are in active work. Five are inspectors of schools in 
 JManila ; five are sanitary inspectors and district nurses ; three 
 are superintendents of hospitals ; two are on Philippine Health 
 Commissions ; one is a head nurse, and one a surgical nurse in 
 the southern islands. 
 
 All are required to receive Bible training as part of their 
 course. Those able to teach are sent out to conduct Bible 
 classes and Sunday Schools in the community. The nurse has 
 a point of contact that the ordinary Christian worker does not 
 have. She is welcomed everywhere. The Christian nurses 
 give the missionaries an entrance into the better homes of the 
 people. 
 
 As in Laoag and Vigan, there is a nurse in Manila who 
 devotes her entire time to work outside the hospital. She 
 makes a house-to-house canvass and inquires into the needs of 
 
EXPANSION. 345 
 
 the family. If any member is sick she tells him what to do ; 
 if any member has sore eyes, she treats them. The visiting 
 nurse gives special attention to mothers who have small chil- 
 dren. Sixty per cent, of all the children born in the Philip- 
 pines die in infancy. Their death is due to the ignorance of 
 the mothers respecting food and clothing and sanitation. The 
 visiting nurse seeks out the bed-ridden and the poor and those 
 who are afraid to go to the hospital. She takes with her simple 
 remedies, redressings, nurses' instruments, tracts, and the 
 New Testament. If she finds that the mother of the family 
 works out, she sends the child to the day nursery in the hos- 
 pital. The visiting nurse seeks to help the communities that 
 have no knowledge of the ordinary rules of sanitation and 
 hygiene. 
 
 When Dr. Lemmon and family came home on furlough, Dr. 
 J. W. Young, of Hutchinson, Kansas, was sent to take his 
 place. Dr. Young is one of the prominent Christian laymen 
 of his State. At the time of his appointment he was presi- 
 dent of the Kansas Missionary Convention. Dr. Young had 
 a large and lucrative practice, but he wanted to do something 
 in the mission field. He was appointed with the expectation 
 that he would supply for the three physicians in the Philip- 
 pines in order, and, at the expiration of the three years, if 
 agreeable to all parties, he would continue in the service for 
 life. Dr. Lemmon left Manila six weeks before Dr. Young and 
 family arrived. In that period the local physicians generously 
 assisted in the hospital and dispensary, and the work went on 
 almost as usual. Dr. Young threw himself into the work with 
 his accustomed ardor. Besides the regular work of the hospi- 
 tal, he had the medical care of the German seamen on board 
 the sixteen ships interned in IManila. Before many months 
 went by it became evident that Dr. Young could not stand the 
 climate of the tropics. His physicians advised him that it was 
 necessary for him to leave Manila for home at once if he would 
 save his life. 
 
 In the five months that elapsed between the departure of 
 Dr. Young and the return of Dr. Lemmon and family after 
 
346 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 their furlough. Dr. Isadore Santos was the physician in 
 charge; Miss Parsons was acting superintendent of nurses; 
 and Karl Borders was the business manager. These three and 
 the nurses were able to keep the hospital in successful operation 
 until Dr. Lemmon appeared again on the scene. On his return, 
 Dr. Lemmon gave great credit to the cooperating physicians, 
 making special mention of Dr. Tee Han Kee, a prominent 
 Chinese physician of the city. He gave unstinted praise to 
 Miss Parsons, to Miss Tongko, to Francisco Arzaga, and the 
 other nurses and helpers. Mr. Arzaga had been Dr. Lemmon 's 
 assistant for eight years and proved very efficient. The latest 
 addition to the hospital staff is Mrs. Alice Agnew, who went 
 out from Iowa in 1918 to serve as Matron, thus relieving Mrs, 
 Lemmon of part of the burden that had grown too great for 
 her strength. 
 
 The Jones Law affected the work in Manila as it affected the 
 work in Laoag and in Vigan. Before the Jones Law went into 
 effect, the government gave an annual grant to each of the 
 three hospitals connected with the Mission. The three grants 
 amounted to nearly six thousand dollars. After the Jones Law 
 went into effect all government aid was withdrawn. The citi- 
 zens of Manila acted as the citizens of Laoag and Vigan acted ; 
 they rallied about the hospital and enabled Dr. Lemmon and 
 his associates to do a larger and better work than before. 
 
 In 1912, J. B. Daugherty entered the service of the Mission. 
 Mr. Daugherty studied in the Western Reserve University for 
 three years ; before going to the Philippines he passed the gov- 
 ernment Civil Service examination. For a time he was super- 
 intendent of the teachers in an area measuring four hundred 
 square miles. Then he resigned and entered the constabulary 
 and served as captain. Seeing the need of missionary work he 
 gave up his position with the government, returned to 
 America, attended the College of the Bible in Lexington, and 
 went back as a missionary of the Society. Mr. Daugherty 
 gave most of his time and thought to the press. He published 
 two papers; one had a circulation of 14,800, the other had a 
 circulation of 500. He printed thousands of books and tracts, 
 
EXPANSION. 347 
 
 and did much commercial work. He preached and taught as 
 he found time and strength, and served the Mission as its 
 treasurer. Mr. Daugherty died before completing his first 
 term of service. 
 
 On their return to the field after their second furlough, Mr, 
 and ]\lrs. Hanna were assigned to Manila. Mr. Daugherty 
 was dead, and some one was needed who could take charge of 
 the press. Mr. Hanna had charge of the press in Vigan, and 
 for that reason was asked to go to Manila. The two papers 
 that were published monthly are now published weekly. Tens 
 of thousands of tracts have been printed and scattered far and 
 wide. The names of some of these are as follows : The Yoke of the 
 Sabbath. Eternal Life, Why I am not a Roman Catholic, What 
 Can Kill War? Prize Fighting, Baptism, Tobacco, and Strong 
 Drink. A handsome booklet setting forth the medical work 
 of the Mission and a word edition of the Tagalog hymnal, 
 were issued from the Manila Press. 
 
 The educational work begun by Mr. Kershner and carried 
 on for some years by the Mission, has been transferred from 
 the Mission building to the Albert Allen Memorial Bible Col- 
 lege. Miss Cynthia Allen, then of Akron, and now of Cleve- 
 land. Ohio, gave forty thousand dollars to provide this beauti- 
 ful and convenient building. The Mission was exceedingly 
 fortunate in being able to secure a suitable lot on Taft Avenue, 
 the most desirable location in Manila. The college building faces 
 the government hospital. The Medical College and the Bureau of 
 Science are one block to the south. The Central City High 
 School is one block to the north. The main building of the 
 Philippines University is a block to the west. The Normal 
 School and the School for Arts and Trades and other schools, 
 are only a few blocks away. The land bought by the IMission 
 faces on three streets; Taft Avenue, a wide and beautiful 
 street, Oregon Street, and Pennsylvania Avenue. 
 
 In training young men for the ministry the work of the 
 first two years is done in the Memorial Bible College; the 
 work of the other two years is done in the Union Theological 
 Seminary, The Theological Seminary began its career in 
 
348 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 1907. Its purpose is to train young men for the Christian 
 ministry and Christian workers for all branches of service in 
 the church. The Mission began cooperating in the spring of 
 1916. Four communions are represented on the faculty of the 
 Seminary; the Presbyterians, the Methodists, the United 
 Brethren, and the Disciples of Christ. Students of all evan- 
 gelical communions are admitted. The first year the Mission 
 was connected with the Seminary it had ten students, and Mr. 
 Kershner had the Old Testament Chair. When Mr. Kershner 
 found it necessary to return to America to recruit his health, 
 Mr. Karl Borders took his place on the faculty, and when Mr. 
 Borders returned, Mr. Hanna took his place. 
 
 The Memorial Bible College Building contains classrooms, 
 a chapel, a business office, living rooms for the missionaries in 
 charge, and a hostel accommodating sixty-five students. Stu- 
 dents of the University are received in the hostel as well as 
 students in the Bible College. The hostel pays its own way 
 and something more. The surplus is used in making repairs 
 and improvements. There is a service in the chapel every 
 morning, to which all those who live in the building are in- 
 vited. The hostel is a real home. Christian ideals are held up 
 before the students in the daily chapel exercise. One of the 
 most important elements in the education of these young men 
 is that which they receive in the hostel. In that genial atmos- 
 phere opposition to the gospel gives way, and converts are 
 made. 
 
 In the hostel there is a preaching service and a Sunday School 
 and an Endeavor Society for the students in the Bible Col- 
 lege and for the students in the University and for English- 
 speaking people. There is an English Bible Class connected 
 with the Tagalog Sunday School, and also a preaching service. 
 Some of the Bible College students do volunteer work in the 
 Bulacan and Zambales provinces. The aim of the Mission is 
 to reach as many as possible of the people of the Islands with 
 the message of salvation through Jesus Christ our Lord. In 
 the Memorial Bible College there is a conference each month. 
 About fifty attend, some walking long distances. Few of the 
 
EXPANSION. 349 
 
 number are salaried men. Among the Tagalog Christians 
 there is a Society for the propagation of the gospel. This 
 Society sends out and supports one or two evangelists. 
 
 In connection with the Bible College a Correspondence 
 School is conducted. Its purpose is to meet the needs of 
 church officers, Sunday School teachers, and others who are 
 unable to attend the Bible College. The work is done in the 
 Tagalog language, because there is special need among a large 
 class who do not understand English. A charge of five cents 
 a lesson is made to cover the cost of stationery and postage. 
 ]More than one hundred are enrolled in the correspondence 
 courses. A certificate is given to all who complete the work 
 as prescribed. 
 
 A school for girls was opened in I^Ianila in August, 1916. 
 In addition to the subjects usually taught in such an institu- 
 tion, there are classes in the Bible, in teacher training, vocal 
 music, piano and English. The missionaries are anxious to 
 educate as many yoiuig women as young men. 
 
 The Filipino people are born propagandists. As soon as 
 they are won to the faith, the evangelistic passion impels them 
 to go everywhere preaching the word. Each congregation is an 
 evangelistic center after the apostolic pattern. One hundred 
 unpaid evangelists are at work part of every year. At one sta- 
 tion, twenty-five men entered into a compact to preach once 
 a week throughout the year, and to give two solid weeks to 
 evangelistic work. The triumph of the gospel in the Islands is 
 due in no small measure to the intelligence and devotion of 
 the Filipino evangelists. 
 
 But when all is said in favor of the Filipinos that can be 
 said, their defects of character should not be ignored. Among 
 these defects are false pride, loyalty to custom, lack of con- 
 science, love of ease and luck, superficiality, lack of initiative. 
 One missionary wrote, "The world, the flesh, and the devil 
 claim many victims among our brothers. The Filipino has a 
 genius for religion, but. like Paul, when he would do good, evil 
 is present with him. The native preacher has his ups and 
 downs, and is exasperatingly human. He tells Satan to get 
 
350 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 behind him, and Satan pushes him into the thick of trouble. 
 But he repents so sincerely, and tries so hard to make up for 
 his mistakes, that he often shames his American director." 
 
 The statistics of the Manila Station give the following facts : 
 Missionaries, nine ; native workers, fifteen ; churches, thirty ; 
 membership, 2,650; places of regular meeting, forty; Sun- 
 day Schools, thirty-two; pupils enrolled, 1,700; Endeavor 
 Societies, three ; active members, seventy-five ; mission homes, 
 four; church buildings, nineteen ; medical treatments in 1918, 
 19,991. 
 
 The missionaries now in the service are these : Mr. and Mrs. 
 W. H. Hanna, Dr. and Mrs. W. N. Lemmon, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Leslie Wolfe, Mr. and Mrs. B. L. Kershner, and Mrs. Alice 
 Agnew. Mr. and Mrs. Kershner are in America for health 
 reasons. 
 
 The Catholic church has opposed the missionaries and has 
 diligently sought to counteract their efforts. The priests have 
 forbidden their parishioners to read Protestant literature. 
 They have publicly burned Bibles and tracts. They threat- 
 ened all who attended the services conducted by the mission- 
 aries. While the opposition of the Catholics has been constant 
 and unscrupulous, they have found it necessary to adopt the 
 same methods. They make large use of literature and give 
 medicine to the sick. They have learned that charms and 
 relics and idols and reliance upon the merits of the saints can- 
 not compete successfully with surgery and nursing and 
 quinine and castor oil and hygiene. The. Catholic church has 
 been profoundly affected by the invasion of Protestant mis- 
 sionaries. Standing face to face with them she found it neces- 
 sary to suppress many of her worst abuses. Prelates and 
 priests and friars have come to realize that it is not enough 
 that people receive baptism and the Mass, that they be married 
 according to the forms prescribed by the church, and be buried 
 in consecrated ground. 
 
 The American government has done an immortal work in 
 the Philippines. It has modified the penal code ; inaugurated 
 prison reforms; banished smallpox and bubonic plague, thus 
 
EXPANSION. 351 
 
 lessening the death rate. It has given the elective franchise 
 to all the people ; established schools of all grades from the 
 kindergarten to the Philippines University; forbidden lot- 
 teries and gambling; closed the opium dens; discouraged 
 theft, lying, evil-speaking, and private vengeance ; granted 
 civil and religious liberty ; built macadam roads and concrete 
 bridges; strung telegraph and telephone wires; guaranteed 
 the people peace and order and justice and prosperity. The 
 churches have worked side by side with the government. As 
 a result, there are now 75,000 evangelical Christians and five 
 hiuidred churches in the Islands. They sustain numerous 
 hospitals and dispensaries, presses, schools, and hostels, and 
 other institutions that have for their objective the welfare of 
 all the people. These figures tell much, but they do not tell 
 the whole story. There are results that cannot be tabulated. 
 
 The work of the Societ}^ is done on the island of Luzon, the 
 largest and richest and most populous island of the group. 
 There are four centers, namely, JManila, Vigan, Laoag, and 
 Aparri. Manila is in the southern part of the island, Vigan 
 and Laoag are farther north, and Aparri is on the extreme 
 northern coast. Around these centers there are two million 
 people for Avhose evangeliaztion the Society is responsible. 
 The following figures set forth what the Society is doing in 
 the Philippines: Missionaries, twenty-two; native workers, 
 sixty-two; mission homes, six; homes for native workers, 
 two; churches, eighty-three; places of regular meeting, one 
 hundred and sixteen; members, 6,975; Sunday Schools, one 
 hundred and thirteen; members, 7,687; Endeavor Societies, 
 eight; active members, two hundred and five; church build- 
 ings, sixty ; school buildings, three ; hospitals and dispensaries, 
 four; patients treated in 1918, 59,888; total value of prop- 
 erty, $95,535.00. 
 
 X. EXPANSION IN TIBET. 
 
 (Continued from page 122.) 
 
 The men and women who have joined the original staff at 
 Batang are these: Dr. Zenas Sanford Loftis, Dr. and Mrs. 
 
352 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 William ]\loore Hardy, Mr. and Mrs. Harold Armstrong Baker, 
 and Mr. and Mrs. Roderick Alexander MacLeod. 
 
 Dr. Loftis received his medical education in Vanderbilt 
 University. Prior to his studying medicine he studied phar- 
 macy in the same institution. He was the honor man of his 
 class and received the Founder's medal. In addition to his 
 other accomplishments he was an expert photographer. While 
 studying medicine he decided to become a medical missionary. 
 His praj^er to God night and morning was that he might be 
 sent to the most difficult field in the world, to some field to 
 which no one else was willing to go. When he heard of Tibet 
 and learned how remote and inaccessible it was, he volunteered 
 for it and was sent. He left America on the 18th of September, 
 1908, and reached Batang on the 17th of June, 1909. On his 
 way through China he saw that every station was terribly 
 undermanned. His regret was that he could not be multi- 
 plied into a hundred so that he might assist at that number 
 of stations. Day and night he was thinking of the little com- 
 pany at Batang, and longing for the time when he should join 
 them. On leaving Nanking, Dr. Loftis repeated the words of 
 Moses, "If Thy presence go not with us, carry us not up 
 hence." All the way he was cheered and protected and 
 strengthened by the Divine Presence. The Master, who said 
 to him, "Go," said aLso, "Lo, I am with you always." Dr. 
 Loftis wrote, "He has answered my prayers in a marvelous 
 way, to reach the field of my choice, and now that I am here 
 I hope to prove worthy of his love and blessing. I give Him 
 thanks and credit for it all, and want him to use my life here 
 as he sees best for the advancement of His cause in this needy 
 part of the earth." At the dinner which was prepared for 
 him and to which all the missionaries in Batang were invited, 
 he said, "I have come a long distance, but I have found my 
 own folks at last." A few days later he wrote, "I am ex- 
 ceedingly well pleased with the field. The Sheltons and the 
 Ogdens are about the finest people for this country that you 
 can find. If you have aDy more like them, please let us have 
 them." 
 
TIBET. 
 Rcadino from left to ripht, beginning at top : Dr. Susie Rijnhart-Moyse Dr A. 
 L. Shelton, Dr. Z. S. Loftis, J. C. Ogden. H. A. Baker. Mrs. H. A. Baker Dr. ^\ m. 
 M. Hardy, Mrs. Wm. M. Hardy, R. A. MacLeod, Mrs. R. A. MacLeod, Dr. D. P. 
 Caldwell, Mrs. D. P. Caldwell. 
 
EXPANSION. 353 
 
 On his arrival the work was divided as follows : Dr. Shelton 
 was to have charge of the building operations ; Mr. Ogden was 
 to have charge of the literary work; and Dr. Loftis was to 
 have charge of the clinic. Within a few days Dr. Shelton and 
 ]\Ir. Ogden left for a distant part of the field and were gone 
 twenty-nine days. In their absence Dr. Loftis treated between 
 five and six hundred people. He was very happy in being per- 
 mitted to be of service to so many, and so soon after reaching 
 his destination. But though he was exceptionally qualified for 
 the work and so happy in it, he was not permitted to continue. 
 His prayer was, ' ' O God, help me before it is too late to be in- 
 strumental in saving some of these struggling souls who are 
 sinking into a hopeless death, while we are helpless except in 
 Thine own strength." While ministering to the sick and the 
 dying. Dr. Loftis contracted smallpox and typhus fever, from 
 which he died on the 12th of August. His body is buried beside 
 the road that leads from Batang to Lhasa. The Chinese Gov- 
 ernor asked if there was an}i;hing in the world that he could 
 do. He sent ten men to dig the grave, and sent a company of 
 soldiers dressed in their best with a captain in charge to carry 
 the body to the place of interment. 
 
 As soon as the report of Dr. Loftis' death reached America 
 Mr. William Moore Hardy, who was then a medical student in 
 the University of Tennessee, and a member of the same church, 
 wired the IMission Rooms in Cincinnati to the effect that he 
 would go to Tibet and take Dr. Loftis' place on completing his 
 medical studies, if he should be deemed w^orthy. On the 5th 
 day of June, 1910, Dr. Hardy left home for Tibet. On the 
 27th of November of the same year he reached Batang. Within 
 a year he and Mr. and Mrs. Ogden found it necessary, because 
 of the Chinese Revolution, to leave for the Coast. Dr. Shelton 
 and family were at home on furlough at the time. While Dr. 
 Hardy was waiting for Tibet to open he devoted himself to the 
 study of Chinese in Nanking. In his spare hours he assisted 
 Dr. i\Iacklin in the hospital and dispensary. While living in 
 Nanking, he met Miss Nina Palmer and was married to her on 
 the 1st day of January, 1913. 
 
 23 
 
354 FOKEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Miss Palmer is a graduate of Drake University, and was 
 sent to China in 1911 to teach in the Carrie Loos Williams 
 Girls' School. To Dr. and Mrs. Hardy two children have been 
 born. While Dr. Hardy has been busy with the sick, Mrs. 
 Hardy has cared for the home and the children, has assisted 
 in the surgical operations, and has given time and strength to 
 the study of Chinese and Tibetan. Dr. Hardy considers mis- 
 sionar}'- work the greatest work in the world. Mrs. Hardy 
 thinks it is bringing about the unity of Christendom through 
 its salutary influence in non-Christian lands, and is prepar- 
 ing the people of the Far East for education and democracy, 
 and is serving as the advance guard of everything that makes 
 for sociological, physical, educational, and religous better- 
 ment. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. H. A. Baker are graduates of Hiram College. 
 They left for the field in May, 1912. Because the way to Tibet 
 was not open, they spent a year and a half in China. Besides 
 studying Chinese, Mr. Baker conducted religious services in 
 the Chuchow hospital, and organized and taught Bible Classes 
 among the men of that city. Mrs. Baker taught an English 
 class in the Girls' School in Nanking for a few months. On 
 reaching Batang, ]\Ir. Baker took charge of the Tibetan and 
 Chinese evangelistic work. In order to give the people some 
 conception of the spirit of Christianity, Mr. Baker opened a 
 rug-factory. The object was not to make money, but to assist 
 the orphans and the aged and the blind. On account of the 
 unsettled condition of the country, a steady market for the 
 rugs has not been found. But a better day will surely come. 
 In any event, the people see that the missionaries are among 
 them for their good and are not seeking to exploit their coun- 
 try. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. R. A. MacLeod are the latest accession to the 
 Tibetan Mission. Mr. MacLeod is a graduate of Butler College, 
 of the Yale School of Religion, and a student of the College of 
 ]Missions. Mrs. IMacLeod is a graduate of Shurtleff College, 
 and a student of the College of Missions. They left for the 
 field on the 1st da}' of September, 1917, and reached Batang on 
 
EXPANSION. 355 
 
 the 24th of Januarj% 1918. They began the study of the 
 language and before the end of the year passed the first ex- 
 amination. To them a child named Flora was born August 
 12, 1918. 
 
 "When Dr. Hardy and family came home on furlough, Dr. 
 Shelton took charge of the hospital. Prior to that time 
 Dr. Hardy was in charge of the medical work in Batang, and Dr. 
 Shelton was in charge of the work outside Batang. The last 
 year of his stay in Batang, Dr. Hardy treated seven thousand 
 patients. The hospital was begun in November, 1916, and was 
 opened the following July. It found favor with the people 
 sooner than was expected. In a few months there were more 
 than forty in-patients. Some were suffering from wounds; 
 some were seeking to break the opium habit ; and a few were 
 being treated for chronic diseases. The initial fee is ten cents ; 
 because of the poverty of the people from one-third to one-half 
 are admitted free. Since December. 1917, the hospital has 
 received twenty dollars a month from the government because 
 of the service rendered the soldiers. 
 
 Dr. Shelton goes out on long tours ; on these tours he heals 
 the sick, preaches the gospel, and makes friends for the cause 
 he represents. One year he made two trips, one of thirty-four 
 and one of twenty-five days. The first was made at the solici- 
 tation of the commanding general on behalf of the wounded 
 soldiers. The doctor showed pictures, preached the gospel, and 
 cared for the wounded. The soldiers wished him to remain 
 with them. Another year he made five trips aggregating two 
 thousand miles in length. That year he visited fifty -two towns 
 and villages that had never been visited by a missionary or a 
 white person. 
 
 Recently Dr. Shelton was asked to visit Gartok to care for 
 the wounded soldiers. The general in charge said to him, 
 ' ' Doctor, you have a great reputation in this country. I hope 
 you will come to Chamhdo and build a hospital. I will do 
 anything in my power to help you." In bidding the Doctor 
 farewell, the General said, ' ' We are good friends. I hope we 
 shall meet often. Let us be friends for life." Saying this he 
 
356 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 presented the Doctor with three hundred rupees and two valu- 
 able vessels ornamented with beaten gold and silver. He also 
 gave fifty rupees to each of the doctor's three assistants. 
 
 The evangelistic work is conducted in Tibetan and Chinese. 
 Mr. Baker has the oversight of the work among the Tibetans, 
 and ]\Ir. Ogden of the work among the Chinese. Mr. Baker 
 follows the International Lessons and uses the lantern to illus- 
 trate the lessons and the songs. Mr. Ogden has visited every 
 home of any importance within a radius of five miles from 
 Batang, and all the villages around Batang. In many of 
 these homes he has been asked to burn the idols and has dedi- 
 cated the homes to the service of one true God. The people are 
 ignorant and degraded, and the work is hard and slow. Only 
 the spirit of Christ can keep the missionaries at it. 
 
 In the kindergarten the children are taught singing, count- 
 ing, Bible stories; the older children are taught to make and 
 to mend their own clothes as well as to make garments for the 
 smaller ones. In the more advanced classes there are courses 
 in Chinese, Tibetan, and English, and in Bible study; these 
 are in addition to the common branches. The atmosphere is 
 decidedly Christian, and the effects are clearly seen. The 
 military officers showed their regard for what is being done 
 by presenting the school with a theodolite and a printing-box 
 worth a hundred dollars. 
 
 Beside rug-making, the people are taught to make soap, to 
 make shoes; they are taught farming and gardening. The 
 missionaries hope to teach them to make horse-cloths, felt 
 cloaks, bed covers, and saddle pads. In some cases seed and 
 tools and a little capital are given the orphans, Avith the ex- 
 pectation that they will make a suitable return in time of har- 
 vest. The aim of the missionaries is to give the poor, the beg- 
 gars, and destitute children a chance to make a living for 
 themselves. 
 
 Something is being done to provide literature for those who 
 can read. Short stories, tracts, songs, and portions of the 
 v/ord of God have been translated and published. 
 
EXPANSION. 357 
 
 Suitable buildings have been provided for the Mission. In 
 addition to the hospital, a church and four homes have been 
 built. The church building has an auditorium and rooms for 
 the Bible classes. The Tibetan homes are of mud, and are so 
 dark and dirty that human beings cannot occupy them and 
 prosper. Under the living rooms there is a stable for the 
 horses, j'-ak, sheep, and hogs. Building in Tibet is somewhat 
 difficult. The missionaries must oversee every detail. The 
 native brick-makers and carpenters know almost nothing. 
 
 The women teach in the schools; they care for their own 
 children ; they visit the women in their homes and teach them 
 to sew and to do other things that tend to enrich their lives. 
 They show them what a Christian home is, and what they 
 must reproduce before they can be at their best. 
 
 Thus far the missionaries have not won many to the faith. 
 The Tibetans and Chinese are satisfied with their own re- 
 ligions. But while the missionaries have not won large num- 
 bers, they have made many friends. When it was necessary 
 for them to leave on account of the Revolution, the people 
 manifested their love and gratitude. The day before and the 
 day they left Batang, there was a continuous stream of 
 Tibetans and Chinese bringing presents of flour, bread, eggs, 
 meat, butter, and gifts of silver rings and ornaments. They 
 supplied them with animals, carriers, protection, interpreters, 
 and even money. There were sad faces everywhere, in the 
 yard and in the house, and someone sobbing all the time. 
 
 The way is open now as far as Chambdo. That is more than 
 half way to Lhasa. The Tibetan General wrote to the Dalai 
 Lama to give Dr. Shelton permission to begin medical work 
 in Lhasa. The Dalai Lama has written that if there is nothing 
 in the treaties to prevent, he will not object. If four families 
 can be sent on, Chambdo can be occupied, and Dr. Shelton may 
 realize his dream of opening Lhasa to the gospel. No such 
 opportunity has ever come to the Disciples of Christ before. 
 
 The present staff consists of Dr. and Mrs. Shelton, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Ogden, Dr. and Mrs. Hardy, Mr. and Mrs. Baker, and 
 Mr. and Mrs. MacLeod. Dr. and Mrs. David Paul Caldwell 
 
358 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 are under appointment and expect to leave for Batang within 
 a few months. 
 
 The Death of Dr. Zenas S. Loftis. 
 
 Dr. Loftis died of smallpox and typhus fever at Batang, on 
 the border of Tibet. Like Moses, he saw the land, but did not 
 enter it. The prayer of Dr. Loftis was that he might be sent 
 to the most difficult field in the world. It was his ambition to 
 preach Christ where He had not been named. While com- 
 pleting his medical studies his mind and heart were fixed 
 upon Tibet. From correspondence with the missionaries there 
 he learned of the needs of that people. He equipped himself 
 as well as he could to meet those needs. It was with the keenest 
 delight that he left home and kindred and loved ones at what 
 he regarded the call of God, and started for the most remote 
 mission station on the planet. He escaped many perils on the 
 way. Day and night he was thinking of the little company at 
 Batang and longing for the time when he should join them. 
 He reached his destination on the 17th of June in the best of 
 spirits and in good health. On his arrival there was a division 
 of the work among the three men. But man proposes, and 
 God disposes. In a few days after these plans were formed, Dr. 
 Loftis fell sick, and soon after the end came. "God kissed 
 him, and he slept. ' ' 
 
 Dr. Loftis is buried beside the road that leads from Batang 
 to Lhasa, the city he wished to see on his return home on his 
 first furlough. On the stone that marks the place where his 
 body lies, this sentence is written in Tibetan, Chinese and 
 English, ' ' Greater love has no man than this, that a man lay 
 down his life for his friends. ' ' 
 
 Two children, James Clarence Ogden and Robert Baker, 
 sleep in Tibetan soil. The fond hopes cherished by their 
 parents for these little ones were not realized. In their sor- 
 row they comforted their hearts with the words of the Master. 
 "Of such is the Kingdom of God." 
 
SECTION IV. 
 
 1882-1918. 
 
A7id they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord 
 working with them, aiid confirming the word by the signs that 
 followed (Mark 16. 20). 
 
OFFICERS 1918 — 1919. 
 Renclinri from left to ruilit, beginning at top: F. M. Rains, Stephen J. Corey, A. 
 E Corey A McLean, C. W. Plopper, Bert Wilson, Josepli Armistead, T. W. Grafton, 
 R. A. Doan, L. N. D. Wells, M. Y. Cooper, C. M. Yocum, R. E. Elmore, David V. 
 Teachout, John E. Pounds, C. R. Oakley. 
 
THE HOME BASE. 
 
 THE OFFICERS OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 THREE men served the Society as President; Isaac 
 Errett, Charles Louis Loos, and A. McLean. Mr. 
 Errett served from the time of its organization until 
 his death, in 1888. Mr. Loos was elected in 1889 and served 
 till 1900, when he declined a re-election. Mr. McLean was 
 elected in October, 1900, and has served until the present time. 
 Mr. McLean was the first President who gave his full time to 
 the Society. 
 
 The following served as Vice-Presidents: R. T. Mathews, 
 J. B. Briney, E. T. Williams, B. J. Radford, Dr. Elkanah Wil- 
 liams, T. M. Worcester, B. C. DeWeese, S. M. Jefferson, J. Z. 
 Tyler, A. M. Atkinson, F. :M. Drake, Russell Errett, C. W. 
 Talbo'tt, C. J. Tannar, F. M. Rains, Hugh McDiarmid, H. C. 
 Rash, J. A. Lord, F. M. Biddle, L. E. Brown, G. A. Miller, 
 G. B. Ranshaw, I. J. Spencer, W. S. Dickinson, A. B. Phil- 
 putt, J. N. Green, W. P. Rogers, J. L. Hill, J. D. Armistead, 
 R. 0. Newcomb, C. H. Winders, H. C. Kendriek, M. Y. 
 Cooper, T. W Grafton, D .W. Teachout, L. N. D. Wells, C. R. 
 Oakley, and John E. Pounds. 
 
 The Secretaries were these : A. McLean, F. M. Rains, S. J. 
 Corey, A. E. Cory, R. A. Doan, Bert Wilson, and C. M. Yocum. 
 Three men served as Assistant Secretaries, namely, J. N. 
 Green, R. L. McQuary, and Dr. J. B. Earnest. 
 
 Five men served as Treasurer: W. S. Dickinson, F. M. 
 Rains, S. M. Cooper, M. Y. Cooper, and C. W. Plopper. 
 
 The men who served as Recorder and kept the minutes of the 
 Executive Committee were these : S. M. Jefferson, A. P. Cobb, 
 C. W. Talbott, J. H. Hardin, P. T. Kilgour, I. J. Spencer, 
 S. M. Cooper, G. A. Miller, J. N. Green, and R. E. Elmore. 
 
 The men who audited the books of the Society were these : 
 J. F. Wright, Russell Errett, Gamaliel Green, and Stanley 
 
 361 
 
362 FOREIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Spragens. The medical examiners were Dr. P. T. Kilgour, 
 Dr. Allyn C. Poole. Dr. Frank W. Case, and Dr. E. H. Schoen- 
 ling. 
 
 The Convention following his death said of Mr. Errett that 
 the work of the Society enlisted his heart and commanded his 
 power. "He felt that it was preeminently the work assigned 
 us by the Lord, and he regarded the Society as an approved 
 and efficient instrumentality for its accomplishment. How 
 earnestly he pressed the claims upon the hearts, the prayers, 
 and the purses of all true Christians is a matter of history, 
 and familiar to every one. ' ' His biographer wrote, ' ' I regard 
 the preparation for and the final formation of the Foreign 
 Christian Missionary Societ}^ as being, in some respects, Mr. 
 Errett 's most important work for the cause he so dearly 
 loved." In the same connection Mr. Lamar wrote, "In the 
 formation of the Foreign Christian Missionary Society he 
 witnessed the realization of his most ardent hopes. The Dis- 
 ciples had been long in reaching this point, and it required 
 careful engineering and masterful leadership to enable them 
 to reach it at all. He had to prepare the way for it ; to educate 
 the minds and consciences of the general brotherhood to desire 
 it ; and to meet and overcome those obstructionists whose 
 opposition to this most Christian and blessed enterprise was 
 peculiarly obstinate and unreasonable." Mr. Lamar added, 
 "After this great Society had been fully organized, and, as it 
 were, trained for the performance of its Christlike work, and 
 especially after it had been securely established in the confi- 
 dence and love of a vast company of faithful and holy men 
 and women — with his great life-work thus rounded up and 
 crowned — with channels opened into all the world, through 
 which the streams of his good influence might continue to flow 
 with ever increasing volume — he might well have felt that his 
 God-appointed mission was at length accomplished, and that 
 he was nearing his rest. ' ' 
 
 Mr. Loos had given a favorite daughter to China. All his 
 life he had been an earnest and eloquent advocate of world- 
 wide evangelization. For eleven years he served the Society 
 
THE HOME BASE. 363 
 
 to the very best of his ability. He attended the meetings of the 
 Executive Committee and the Annual Conventions; he 
 assisted the work with tongue and pen ; his sympathies went 
 out to the men and women and children on the field; he was 
 ever ready to assist them with words of counsel and encour- 
 agement. Mr. McLean was promoted from the Secretaryship 
 to the Presidency, but with the exception of presiding at the 
 meetings of the Executive Committee and the Annual Con- 
 ventions, his duties are very much the same as they were 
 before. 
 
 The Vice-Presidents gave time and thought and money to 
 the Society. They took pains to inform themselves as to the 
 nature of the work and the qualifications of the men and 
 women required for the service. They prayed the Lord of the 
 harvest to send forth laborers into his harvest, and prayed 
 that the laborers in the field might be guided and guarded and 
 energized for the task to which they had consecrated their 
 lives. Some served much longer than others, and that for 
 good reasons. As a matter of course those that served longest 
 contributed most to the furtherance of the cause. 
 
 The Secretaries have served for unusually long periods. 
 Mr. McLean began his work for the Society on the 4th of 
 ]\Iarch, 1882, and continued to serve as Secretary till October, 
 1900. Mr. Ebbert, his predecessor, resigned in the middle of 
 the year, and Mr. McLean was elected to fill his place. Mr. 
 Rains began his work for the Society on the first day of Sep- 
 tember, 1893. He was called to serve as Financial Secretary. 
 The Annual Report said, "In the coming year the work will 
 be kept before the public as never before. It will be his duty 
 to devise and execute plans looking to the increase of the offer- 
 ings for Foreign Missions. He will make it a point to secure 
 bequests. Before long every church will feel the power of his 
 unquenchable enthusiasm." Later he was elected Secretary 
 of the Society. The title was changed but his duties remained 
 very much the same. Because of the value of the service he 
 rendered in that long period, the Los Angeles Convention, in 
 1915, elected him Secretary Emeritus for life. 
 
364 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Mr. Corey was serving as State Secretary for New York 
 when he was called to the Society. He made good as State 
 Secretary, and because he did he was promoted. He was 
 elected Secretary of the Society in 1905. Mr. Doan began his 
 work for the Society in the autumn of 1915. He was a busi- 
 ness man in Nelsonville and teacher of one of the largest 
 men's Bible Classes in the world. His heart was in the work 
 of the Kingdom, and, after a visit to the fields, he gave up his 
 business and came to the Society without salary. There are 
 few men who can address men more effectively than this quiet, 
 modest man. Bert Wilson was called to the Mission Rooms in 
 1916. He had served his apprenticeship as Western Secre- 
 tary. Mr. Yocum followed Mr. Wilson as Western Secretary, 
 and in 1917 was transferred to the headquarters of the Society. 
 Mr. A. E. Cory is listed as one of the Secretaries. He attends 
 the monthly meetings of the Executive Committee, but he does 
 no work in the office aside from that and receives no salary. 
 While leading in the Million Dollar Campaign and the Men 
 and Millions Movement, he wished to have some official con- 
 nection with the Society. 
 
 Mr. Dickinson served the Society as Treasurer for twenty- 
 one years. He was succeeded by Mr. Rains, and Mr. Rains 
 was succeeded in turn by S. M. Cooper, and he by M. Y. 
 Cooper. When Mr. Cooper resigned Mr. Plopper was elected 
 as his successor. Mr. Plopper came to the Society in 1900, 
 and served as bookkeeper until he was elected Treasurer. Mr. 
 Dickinson and the Messrs. Cooper were ever ready to lend 
 their credit to the Society in the months when the receipts 
 were much less than the necessary expenditures. 
 
 When it was proposed to employ a stenographer and type- 
 writer, the question was asked, "What would she find to do?" 
 Prior to that time the Secretary did all the work that was 
 done. He conducted the correspondence, kept the books, 
 folded and inclosed and mailed circulars, and did a thousand 
 and one other necessary things. Now there are five Secre- 
 taries, a Treasurer and two assistants, a dozen stenographers 
 and clerks, and there is ample work for all. Several months 
 of the year extra girls are employed to assist. 
 
THE HOME BASE. 365 
 
 SOURCES OF INCOME. 
 
 It has been shown in a previous chapter that in the early 
 yeai's of the Society the Life Directors, the Life Members, and 
 the Annual Members were expected to furnish the bulk of the 
 money needed. At the Annual Convention a special effort was 
 made to increase the number of Life Directors and Life and 
 Annual Members. Those who could not afford to give as much 
 as ten dollars could give smaller sums. A collection was taken 
 that all in attendance could have a share in the work. The 
 call for Life Directors and Life ]\Iembers and pledges was the 
 climax of the Convention. The future of the work depended 
 upon the response to the appeal. In 1887 this method of 
 financing the Society was discontinued, and the responsibility 
 was thrown back on the churches, where it rightfully belonged. 
 
 In the year 1878 the Convention decided to ask the churches 
 for an offering the first Lord's day in March. In course of a 
 few years the March offering became the chief source of sup- 
 ply of funds. It was suggested that there be a full prepara- 
 tion of prayer and instruction before the offering, and that a 
 careful canvass of the congregation be made for cash offer- 
 ings or subscriptions payable within thirty days. It was sug- 
 gested further that, at the mid-week meeting preceding the 
 offering, Foreign Missions be made the subject of prayer and 
 conference. The churches were urged to rely no longer on 
 impromptu basket collections. In order that the men in the 
 pulpits might be prepared to instruct the people in the pews 
 sermonic material relating to the work of the Society and the 
 teaching of the word of God on the subject was sent to them. 
 Pastoral letters, posters and envelopes Avere supplied in 
 abundance and without charge. 
 
 Several devices were employed to increase the number and 
 the amount of the offerings. One of these was entitled the 
 New Crusade. Preachers were asked to assist in enlisting 
 non-contributing churches. They were asked to visit all the 
 churches in their county on a week evening, in the interest of 
 the offering. They were supplied with a lantern and mis- 
 sionary slides and a lecture explaining the slides and the work 
 
366 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 of the Society. Literature was sent to the churches to be sold. 
 In one year, by this method, 597 non-contributing churches 
 were enlisted. Another device was entitled the Roll of Honor. 
 Churches were asked for a definite amount. The amount was 
 based upon their membership and known ability and the rec- 
 ord of what they did in previous years. The names of those 
 that reached their apportionment constituted the Roll of Honor. 
 In the Annual Report these churches were indicated by a star. 
 Those that gave twice as much as they were apportioned were 
 indicated by a double star. This device appealed to a great 
 host. Churches wished to exceed the expectations of the So- 
 ciety. Some gave three times and some five times as much as 
 they were apportioned. A third device was entitled the Liv- 
 ing Link. A church that gave enough to support a missionary 
 was listed as a Living Link church. The missionary thus sup- 
 ported was a living link between the field and the church. The 
 first name in that list is the name of the Central Church of 
 Des Moines, Iowa. In 1894 Harvey H. Guy went to Japan, 
 and the Central Church of that city undertook his support. 
 At the present time 1 89 churches are giving enough to support 
 each a missionary. -The man on the field is as dear to the 
 congregation as the man in the pulpit, and the church would 
 no more think of failing to support one than the other. 
 
 Another device was the employment of financial agents. In 
 the first years of the Society's history, the policy was to keep 
 the expenses below three per cent, of the gross receipts, and, 
 with one exception, and he for a few months only, no financial 
 agent was employed. Later the Society employed Harry D. 
 Smith, B. F. Clay, E. W. Allen, Bert "Wilson, and C. M. 
 Yocum. These men had their headquarters in Kansas City, 
 and from that center went out into the adjoining States. They 
 attended State and District Conventions, visited churches on 
 the Lord's day and on week-day evenings, called on men and 
 women of means and solicited gifts for the work. At the 
 present time Dr. Roj^al J. Dye is in the employment of the 
 Society with headquarters in Pomona, California. W. F. 
 Turner is supported in part by the Society. He has his home 
 
THE HOME BASE. 367 
 
 and office in Spokane, Washington, and is superintendent of 
 the work in the Northwest. After Mrs. Garst returned from 
 Japan, she made her home in Des Moines and for a number of 
 years did field work in Iowa and contiguous States. After a 
 period in the College of IMissions as Dean of Residence she 
 took up this work again. 
 
 The latest device is the p]very Member Canvass. The church 
 is asked for a certain amount and every member is seen and 
 asked to do his part. Two men call on him and present the 
 facts of the situation and give him an opportunity to make a 
 weekly offering to the local church and to the missionary 
 cause. It is believed that this is the best method that has yet 
 been devised. 
 
 It will be remembered that the first Secretary of the Society 
 received no salary. He was expected to give only a small por- 
 tion of his time to its interests. The Convention of 1879 
 recommended that such larger part of the time of the Secre- 
 tary, be secured as a thorough attention to the present inter- 
 ests of the Society and a proper development of its useful- 
 ness might seem to require. The Secretary at that time was 
 paid only three hundred dollars, and that sum was to cover 
 office rent, books, stationery, and postage, as well as to pay him 
 for his services. Later a larger share of his time was secured 
 and his salary was increased in proportion. But the Society 
 was ten years old before it had a Secretary giving all his time 
 to its work. 
 
 Next to the March Offering, the Children's Day offering has 
 been the main dependence of the Society. It will be remem- 
 bered that Children's Day was observed first in 1881. The 
 money contributed was to be devoted to the establishment of at 
 least one new mission in heathen lands, and was to be held 
 sacred for that purpose. At that time the Society had no work 
 in any heathen field. The Sunday Schools gave something 
 before 1881. The first year of the Society's existence one 
 School sent an offering to its treasury. That was the 56th 
 Street Sunday School of New York City. Noav nine Sunday 
 Schools, and one Sunday School class support each a mission- 
 
368 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ary. The whole amount received from Sunday Schools from 
 the first is $1,818,314.13. The amount received in 1918 was 
 $130,910.72. Children's Day, the first Sunday in June, with 
 its educational program, its flowers and banners and offerings, 
 is the crowning day of the Sunday School year. The number 
 of schools that contributed and the amount given year by year 
 Avill be found in the Appendix, 
 
 The Dollar League in the Sunday Schools consisted of all 
 who gave as much as one dollar each and reported that fact. 
 A certificate of membership or a coin from some foreign coun- 
 try led the little folks and their teachers to give more than 
 they would have given otherwise, A beautiful certificate suit- 
 able for framing and hanging on the church wall was sent to 
 the Schools that raised or exceeded their apportionment. 
 Their names were ' ' starred ' ' in the Annual Eeport in the same 
 manner as the churches. 
 
 In thousands of Sunday Schools the Birthday Box is in use. 
 Pupils and teachers are asked to give one penny for every 
 year they have lived, as a thankoffering to God. This money 
 is added to the offering on Children's Day. Thousands of 
 dollars have been given in this way. Other devices have been 
 found profitable. For six months in the year the Schools are 
 asked to pray for Foreign Missions, and six months for Home 
 Missions. A leaflet containing topics and suggestions is fur- 
 nished free. The Schools are asked to give five minutes of the 
 opening service to a talk on Missions. Graded material is 
 furnished the teachers. Picture cards, maps, and books are 
 prepared and sold at cost. The aim is to keep the whole 
 School, from the Beginners to the Adult Bible Classes, in- 
 formed as to what God is doing to redeem the race. 
 
 Dr. Francis E. Clark attended the Allegheny Convention in 
 1892 and suggested that the Society ask the Endeavorers for 
 an offering on Endeavor Day. Each year since, with one 
 exception, the Society has asked the Endeavorers for an offer- 
 ing. The Endeavorers have contributed generously toward 
 the support of the boys' orphanage in Damoh, India. By giv- 
 ing eighteen dollars a Society could support a boy for a year. 
 
SrKSTA..\TIAL FRIENDS. 
 Rcadina from left to right, bcginnina at top: Timothy Coop R. A. Long, F. M. 
 Drake Frank Coop, Thomas E. Bondurant, Lathrop Cooley, Lyndon F. Lascell. 
 Mrs. E E. Thomson, J. Coop, Albert Allen, Mrs. Myrtle W. Scott, Dr. H. Gerould, 
 W. ivi. Bobbitt, B. C. DeWeese, C. H. Winders. 
 
THE HOME BASE. 369 
 
 That amount provided his food and clothing and education. 
 The Endeavorers have given for other causes as well. So far 
 as is known, they have given in all $220,000. This is not all 
 they have done. As most of the Endeavorers are members of 
 the church, they have given on the first Sunday in March. 
 They have also given on Children's Day through the Sunday 
 School. 
 
 Individuals are asked to give as they have been prospered. 
 Most of the original Life Directors and Life Members are in 
 their graves. Those that survive paid their pledges in full 
 long ago. But they are vitally interested in the work and 
 continue their support. But a much larger constituency is 
 needed if the work is to live and grow and prosper. No effort is 
 spared to enlist as many as possible. As a result of the con- 
 tinuous propaganda of the Society, men and women have built 
 hospitals, schools, churches, homes. Thousands have given 
 lesser amounts. At the present time thirty-one men and 
 women each support a missionary. 
 
 In 1911, Abram E. Cory came home from China to raise a 
 half million dollars for the equipment in all the fields, and for 
 enlargement and maintenance. He found that moneyed men 
 were not interested in an attempt to raise half a million ; the 
 amount was too small. He found it necessary to ask for a 
 million. As soon as that amount was pledged a plan looking 
 to the raising of six millions was projected. More than half 
 the entire amount was to go to the colleges and universities; 
 the remainder was to go to missions and benevolence. One- 
 tenth of the six millions is to come to the Society. The whole 
 amount contemplated has been pledged and one-third of it has 
 been paid. 
 
 In 1877 a Committee on Bequests and Donations was ap- 
 pointed. The Committee consisted of R. M. Bishop, H. B. Goe, 
 and J. F, Wright. The first bequest received was from the 
 estate of Nathaniel Ross, and was for $145.00. The Society 
 has received from this source all told $242,592.32. The largest 
 amount received was from the estate of Thomas E. Bondurant, 
 and was for $65,000. The second largest was from the estate 
 
 24 
 
370 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 of Mrs. Emily Tubman, and was for $30,000. Albert Allen 
 left the Society $10,000; Dr. Henry Gerould, $9,900; Asa 
 Shuler and Timothy Coop, $5,000 each, and others smaller 
 sums. 
 
 The Annuity Plan was adopted on the 21st of May, 1897. 
 The first bond was issued on the 11th of June of that year. 
 The Society has received $758,053.87 on this plan. As long as 
 the annuitant lives the Society pays interest on the amount 
 given ; at the death of the annuitant the money belongs to the 
 Society. The annuitant has no taxes to pay, no repairs to 
 made, no concern about reinvestment, does not have to make 
 a will, and is not in any danger that his intention will be 
 defeated. 
 
 For eight years the Society put forth earnest efforts to raise 
 as much as one hundred thousand dollars in one year. In 
 1897 that goal was reached. The receipts for 1897 aggregated 
 $106,222.10. There was great rejoicing and heartfelt thanks- 
 giving to God over the victory. But some of the best friends 
 of the Society predicted that the next year there would be a 
 marked falling off in the receipts. They feared that the So- 
 ciety would never again receive that much in one year. They 
 were mistaken. The next year there was a gain of $25,000. 
 Six years later the receipts exceeded $200,000; four years 
 later, $300,000 ; four years later still, $500,000 ; and two years 
 later $600,000. The whole amount received from the begin- 
 ning till the close of 1918 was $7,861,960.19. The receipts 
 year by year will be found in the Appendix. 
 
 An analysis of the receipts of the Society from the beginning 
 yields some very interesting and encouraging facts. The re- 
 ceipts for 1876 amounted to $1,706.36; for 1918, to $625,- 
 522.73. In thirty-five out of the forty-three years of the 
 Society 's history there has been a gain in the receipts over the 
 previous year and over any previous year. 
 
 The eight exceptional years and the falling off in the 
 amounts received are as follows: in 1879 the falling off was 
 $479.00 ; in 1883 it was $59.09 ; in 1887 it was $13,969.22 ; in 
 1891 it was $2,384.73 ; in 1893 it was $11,965.83 ; in 1901 it 
 
THE HOME BASE. 371 
 
 was $8,117.96; in 1908 it was $31,210.15; and in 1915 it was 
 $39,011.96. The falling off in some of these years was appar- 
 ent rather than real. The amounts received from bequests 
 and on the annuity plan and the miscellaneous items fluctu- 
 ate from year to year. Thus in 1886 one bequest amounted to 
 $30,000. This was the largest bequest the Society received up 
 to that time. In the following year there was an apparent 
 falling off; but the reason is evident. In 1893 there was a 
 financial panic, and the results were $11,965.83 less than in 
 the year before. In 1915 the war in Europe and other causes 
 reduced the receipts. The receipts from the churches show a 
 gain every year, save eleven, and the Sunday Schools show a 
 gain every year, save five. The falling off in all these cases 
 was inconsiderable. 
 
 There is one fact that is worthy of consideration. It is this : 
 In every case, with a single exception, where there was a fall- 
 ing off in the receipts one year, the receipts the following year 
 have been larger than in any previous year. Thus the receipts 
 in 1879 were $479 less than in 1878 ; but in 1880 they were 
 $3,377.76 larger than in the best previous year. In 1883 the 
 receipts were $59.90 less than in 1882, but in 1884 they were 
 $1,537.90 larger than in the best previous year. In 1887 the 
 receipts were $13,969.22 less than in 1886, but in 1888 they 
 were $1,040.52 larger than in the best previous year. In 1891 
 the receipts were $2,384.73 less than in 1890, but in 1892 they 
 were $2,570.35 larger than in the best previous year. In 1893 
 the receipts were $11,965.83 less than in 1892; but in 1894 
 they were $2,937.32 larger than in the best previous year. In 
 1908 the receipts were $31,210.15 less than in 1907, but in 1909 
 they were $45,150.67 larger than in the best previous year. 
 In 1915 the receipts were $39,011.96 less than in 1914, but in 
 1916 they were $58,567.81 larger than in the best previous 
 year. 
 
 In the year 1901 the receipts were $8,117.96 less than in 
 1900 ; but while they were $6,425.46 larger in 1902 than they 
 were in 1901, it was not till the next year that they exceeded 
 those of 1900. This was the exceptional year. 
 
372 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 VISITING THE FIELDS. 
 
 Twenty-four years ago the then senior Secretary visited all 
 the fields in which the Society was at "work. He did not visit 
 the Philippines or Africa, because at that time the Society had 
 no work in these lands. He did visit Australia and had de- 
 lightful fellowship with the brethren beneath the Southern 
 Cross. He was gone from home a year and a month. The 
 letters written by him giving an account of what he saw and 
 heard were widely read and were subsequently published in 
 the book entitled, "A Circuit of the Globe." Six years later 
 Mr. Rains visited Japan and China. Later he visited England 
 and Scandinavia. Still later he visited India, the Philippines, 
 Japan, Korea and China. His account of this tour was pub- 
 lished under the title. "A Visit to our Foreign Mission 
 Fields." Mr. Corey visited Africa, and on his return wrote 
 "Among Central African Tribes." He was in Africa six 
 weeks, but in that time he learned much about the work and 
 the conditions under which it is carried on. In the summer of 
 1914, Mr. Corey, Professor W. C. Bower, of Transylvania 
 University and R. A. Doan, were sent as a Commission to the 
 Far East. They were to carefully study the work of the So- 
 ciety and to make such recommendations as their study might 
 suggest to them. They visited four fields, namely, Japan, the 
 Philippines, Korea and China. Had it not been for the Euro- 
 pean war they would have visited India also. Mr. Corey wrote 
 an account of the visit in the book ' * Among Asia 's Needy Mil- 
 lions," and in the ''Report of the Commission." This visit 
 was an epoch-making event in the history of the Society. 
 
 A visit to the fields is an experience of the greatest value 
 to the visitor. He learns many things about the work and the 
 workers that he could never learn by correspondence. He 
 learns many things about the people among whom the mis- 
 sionaries are at work that he could never hope to learn other- 
 wise. On his return home he is prepared to speak with the 
 assurance and authority that first-hand knowledge gives. He 
 can present the work in churches and conventions and answer 
 objections in a way that he never could without that experi- 
 
THE HOME BASE. 373 
 
 ence. He speaks what he knows, and his words carry convic- 
 tion to the hearers. He can pray for the workers and their 
 assistants with new faith and new fervor. He knows their 
 problems and temptations and trials; he knows the duties 
 they are performing and the burdens they are bearing ; and he 
 asks that they may be guided and energized and prospered and 
 made suificient for every day and for every need. He has been 
 in their homes and has made the acquaintance of their chil- 
 dren, and he feels a special interest in them. More than that, 
 he asks that they may be kept from the power of the evil one, 
 and that they may walk in the footsteps of their parents even 
 as their parents walk in the footsteps of Jesus Christ. After 
 a visit to the fields a Secretary is prepared to deal with candi- 
 dates as he was not before. He can set forth the nature of the 
 work, the qualifications of the workers needed, and the joy 
 they will find if they will give themselves wholly to it. 
 
 A visit to the field brings a wonderful blessing to the mis- 
 sionaries. They feel many times, and not without reason, that 
 the managers at home do not understand their situation, and 
 because they do not they are not prepared to do for them what 
 is best. They attempt to set forth the facts in letters, but 
 many times the Board is pressed for time and the letters are 
 summarized and not read in full. The missionaries cannot 
 escape the conviction that the Board does not realize their 
 needs. It would be a marvel if it did. It meets once a month, 
 as a rule, and then for only a few hours. It is not possible 
 for the members to give the time and the attention to the 
 letters from the field that their importance deserves. But 
 when an officer of the Society goes to the field and lives with 
 the missionaries, and goes with them to the schools and chapels 
 and hospitals and dispensaries and orphanages, they feel, and 
 they feel rightly, that he is eyes and ears for the Board, and 
 they believe that the management will be more sympathetic 
 ever afterward. And they are right. The Secretary who has 
 seen and knows will always be able to interpret reports and 
 requests from the view-point of the missionaries, and to advo- 
 
374 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 cate their cause as he could not have done if he had not been 
 on the field. 
 
 A visit from a Secretary brings courage and strength and 
 joy to the converts. Any one who has had the privilege of 
 visiting the fields knows how true this is. The Christians 
 gather about him, and follow him from place to place, and 
 listen to him as they would listen to an angel of God. Their 
 faces brighten and their eyes moisten as they receive greetings 
 from their brethren beyond the seas, whom not having seen 
 they love. The joy of the Chinese believers finds expression 
 in a lavish use of firecrackers. The joy of the believers in 
 other lands finds expression in other ways. It is equally 
 genuine whatever the form of expression. 
 
 It is the settled conviction of competent judges that the 
 fields should be visited as often at least as once in every three 
 years. It takes time and considerable money to do this. But 
 it is believed that the time and money are wisely invested. 
 Those who do not understand may look upon such a visit as a 
 pleasure trip for the Secretary, and nothing more. They may 
 criticise and condemn the expenditure of missionary money for 
 this purpose. But they are mistaken. It is possible and even 
 probable that there is no equal amount of money spent by the 
 Society that yields larger and richer returns. 
 
 FURLOUGHS. 
 
 Missionary Societies have found it profitable to bring their 
 workers home from time to time for rest and refreshment. 
 The furlough usually lasts a full year. This does not include 
 the time consumed in coming home or in returning to the 
 field. The length of the period between furloughs depends 
 upon the country in which the missionaries are at work. In 
 Central Africa the first term is three years ; subsequent terms 
 are four years. In other fields the terms of service are longer. 
 In some it is six years, and in others eight years. 
 
 The early missionaries had no thought of a furlough. They 
 left home and native land expecting to spend their days in 
 the coimtry to which they went. When they said "farewell" 
 
THE HOME BASE. 375 
 
 to kinsfolk and acquaintances they did so thinking that they 
 would never see their faces again. William Carey went to 
 India and lived and died in India. The same was true of 
 many others. In the days of sailing ships it took a year to 
 reach the field, and it was not convenient to come home at 
 stated times. Adoniram Judson and James Chalmers came 
 home after more than twenty years of service, and then only 
 because of the repeated and urgent requests of the officials of 
 the Societies they represented. They were busy men and did 
 not see how they could be spared from the work. The policy 
 of no furlough or of a furlough after twenty years was not best 
 for the missionaries or for their constituents. 
 
 Missionaries require furloughs on their own account. After 
 an absence of several years a visit home invigorates them in body 
 and in mind, and prepares them for the duties and trials and 
 hardships that await them. Engaged as they are in a per- 
 petual conflict with dirt and disease, with ignorance and super- 
 stition, living as they do in the depressing influence of heathen- 
 ism, virtue goes out of them, and they need to have their 
 strength renewed if they are to be at their best. Missionaries 
 live longer and do better work for being allowed, like pearl- 
 divers, to come to the surface occasionally, to breathe. In 
 "India's Problem — Krishna or Christ." Dr. J. P. Jones 
 maintains that life in all its aspects has a tendency to de- 
 generate in the tropics, and one needs occasionally to return 
 to northern climes for the blessings which they alone can give. 
 Dr. Jones considered furloughs an absolute necessity. 
 
 Among people of strange countenance and customs and 
 language, a missionary finds life more trying and more ex- 
 hausting than at home. Mr. Garst said that he never spoke a 
 sentence in Japanese without more or less of a mental strain. 
 A missionary must give out constantly ; he cannot expect much 
 sympathy or support from the people with whom he has to do. 
 A year spent with his own kith and kin restores his wasted 
 energies and revives his drooping spirit. After a furlough 
 he returns to the work rejoicing as a strong man to run a race. 
 
376 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Again, missionaries need furloughs in order to keep abreast 
 of the times. For no matter how studious they may be, they 
 are in danger of falling behind their classmates who remained 
 at home. There are many sources of knowledge open to those 
 who are at home to which they have no access. There is the 
 daily paper read the day it is printed, the public lecture, the 
 concert, and conference with kindred spirits. Missionaries 
 realize this more and more and insist on being permitted to spend 
 most of their time while at home in some intellectual center. 
 They want to take special courses in a university ; they want 
 to be within reach of a public library. They are willing to do 
 deputation work part of the time, but they are exceedingly 
 desirous of acquainting themselves with the best things that 
 have been said and done in their absence. They feel that their 
 efficiency as missionaries demands this of them. 
 
 Once more, missionaries need seasons of refreshing from the 
 presence of the Lord. There is a popular notion that mis- 
 sionaries are not tempted as other men are tempted, and that 
 because of this fact they live on a higher plane than other 
 people. This may be true in some instances; it cannot be 
 true universally or even generally. They have fewer oppor- 
 tunities of spiritual culture than those who remain at home. 
 They do not have fellowship with men and women of like 
 precious faith to the same extent as those who live in a Chris- 
 tian land. They live on a station with two or three persons 
 of their own race, and perhaps they are not congenial. It is 
 unreasonable to expect that persons thus situated should live 
 nearer to God and manifest more of the spirit of Christ than 
 men and women who have a hundred privileges and helps 
 where they have one. Those at home, like the Psalmist, can 
 "take sweet counsel together, and walk in the house of God 
 with a throng." The missionaries need the uplift that comes 
 from a great congregation worshipping God in Spirit and in 
 truth. They need fellowship with those who love the Lord 
 Jesus Christ in sincerity. It is only while they are at home 
 on furlough that they can enjoy these blessings. 
 
THE HOME BASE. 377 
 
 After eighteen years in Uganda, Bishop Tucker gave this 
 testimony: "One of the greatest trials which a missionary is 
 called upon to endure as he fulfills his vocation, is the silent 
 and subtle influence which heathenism has upon his spiritual 
 life. The danger of declension is a very real one. Unless he 
 be continually on his guard, the probability is that his 
 spiritual sensibilities will become blunted. The sight of Him 
 who is invisible will become more and more dim — converse 
 with the Holy One Himself will grow less and less precious — 
 the voice of the Spirit will wax fainter and fainter, until at 
 length the fact of spiritual declension becomes a sorrowful 
 and solemn reality, not merely to the individual himself but 
 also to those around. And yet it is wonderfully and glori- 
 ously true, that in the mission field the messengers of the 
 gospel have oftentimes such revelations of God vouchsafed 
 to them, as to lift them above the things of time and sense and 
 enable them to realize something of the great realities of the 
 unseen world. It is true that God does give to those who in 
 obedience to his command, forsaking all that they hold dear, 
 home, kindred and loved ones, have gone forth to make dis- 
 ciples of the nations, such a sense of His Presence, that all 
 thought of loneliness is lost in a glorious realization of the 
 fulfilment of the promise, 'Lo! I am with you always — 
 through all the days.' All this is true, and yet it remains 
 equally true that the worker for God in the great harvest field 
 does need to hear sometimes the gracious invitation, * Come ye 
 yourselves apart and rest awhile. ' ' ' 
 
 The churches need to have the missionaries come home from 
 time to time, and derive almost as much benefit from their 
 furlough as the missionaries do. As the missionaries rehearse 
 all that God has done with them and for them, as they describe 
 the great and effectual doors that he has opened before them, 
 and as they set forth the infinite need and the infinitesimal 
 supply, sluggish consciences are aroused, and cold and selfish 
 hearts are warmed and opened and pour forth a generous 
 store, like Horeb's rock beneath the prophet's hand. One 
 man saw a group of missionaries walk down the aisle of the 
 
378 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 church of which he was a member, and listened to their mes- 
 sages, and went home and wrote his will and left a million 
 dollars for the work in which they were engaged. The reports 
 of the men and women who have guaged the sin and misery 
 of the non-Christian world, and who speak what they know 
 and testify what they have seen, interest and impress people 
 as no printed page or second-hand report can. The work 
 among the churches by men and women who are on furlough 
 has been of inestimable value. The fruit from the seed sown 
 by them will, in all after years, shake like Lebanon. 
 
 "What is true of the churches is equally true of the Annual 
 Convention. The delegates want to see and hear the mission- 
 aries. The most helpful part of these great gatherings is the 
 contribution made by the missionaries present. Who is able 
 to forecast the effect of addresses made by men and women 
 from India, Japan, China, Tibet, Africa, and Latin America? 
 Who that had the good fortune to hear G. L. Wharton of 
 India, or F. E. Meigs of China, or Charles E. Garst of Japan, 
 or Dr. A. L. Shelton of Tibet, or S. G. Inman of Latin Amer- 
 ica, will ever forget these men or their words? If for any 
 reason there should be no missionaries at any National Con- 
 vention, those present would feel that the chief course at the 
 feast was missing. 
 
 While on furlough the missionaries assist in recruiting the 
 staff. They visit colleges and universities and speak to the 
 students about the needs of the fields, and of the joy they 
 have found in the service. Young people hear these messages 
 and see the beauty and glory of the lives of the messengers, 
 and they gladly volunteer. The missionaries speak in churches 
 and before Endeavor Societies and Sunday Schools and before 
 gatherings of all kinds, and some of those who hear say, ' ' Here 
 am I; send me where I am most needed and where my life 
 will count for most." David Livingstone heard Robert Mof- 
 fat speak of his work in South Africa, and dedicated his life 
 to the service of Christ on the mission field. Bishop Selwyn 
 touched John Coleridge Patteson, and Patteson spent his life 
 in the South Seas. Dr. Grenfell spoke in Chautauquas and in 
 
 XMiit 
 
THE HOME BASE. 379 
 
 medical schools and scores upon scores of young physicians 
 offered to go with him to Labrador. John G. Paton spoke 
 round the world, and only God knows how many young people 
 are on the mission field as a result. If the work of recruit- 
 ment were the only fruit of the furloughs taken by the mis- 
 sionaries, the time and money expended would have been 
 expended to good purpose. 
 
 LITERATURE. 
 
 The missionaries have assisted in the preparation and circu- 
 lation of literature. They have written books and tracts, 
 translated hymns and other works, edited magazines and 
 weekly papers. Thus, 0. J. Grainger wrote a Life of Mo- 
 hammed for use in India; W. R. Hunt wrote a Life of Shi 
 Kwei Biao and "Heathenism Under the Searchlight"; Dr. 
 E. I. Osgood wrote "Breaking Down Chinese Walls"; A. F. 
 Hensey wrote "Opals from Africa" and "A Master Builder 
 on the Congo"; Fred E. Hagin, "The Cross in Japan"; Mrs. 
 M. B. Madden, "In the Land of the Cherry Blossom" and 
 "Women in the Meiji Era"; Mrs. Royal J. Dye, "Bolenge"; 
 Mrs. A. L. Shelton, "Sunshine and Shadow on the Tibetan 
 Border"; Dr. Susie C. Rijnhart, "With Tibetans in Tent 
 and Temple"; Mrs. Emma R. Wharton. "The Life of G. L. 
 Wharton"; Mrs. L. D. Garst, "In the Shadow of the Drum 
 Tower" and "A West-Pointer in the Land of the Mikado"; 
 Everard R. Moon, "Thaddeus Bitumba"; Ray E. Rice, 
 "Damoh Doings"; G. L. Wharton, "The Christian Use of the 
 Tithe." 
 
 G. W. Brown translated "The Church of Christ by a Lay- 
 man" into Hindi; H. H. Guy translated the same work into 
 Japanese, and Dr. W. E. Maeklin translated it into Chinese. 
 Dr. Maeklin also translated Motley's "Rise of the Dutch Re- 
 public," Green's "History of the English People," "Swiss 
 Life in Town and Country," "The Life of Thomas Jefferson," 
 "The Life of Wyckliffe," "Progress and Poverty," Schiller's 
 "History of the Thirty Years' War," Dove's "Theory of 
 Human Progress," Lloyd's "Wealth Against Common- 
 
380 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 wealth," Henry Ford's "Little White Slaver," "Manila 
 Handbook of Health," "History of the Standard Oil Com- 
 pany," and "History of Switzerland." Dr. Maeklin has 
 assisted in translating a Bible History, and has written much 
 for the daily and weekly papers of China. James Ware was 
 a member of the Committee that revised the Chinese Bible. 
 Dr. Brown was the secretary of the Committee that revised the 
 Hindi Old Testament ; he prepared the copy for the printer, 
 and saw the work through the press. The missionaries in 
 Africa translated almost the entire New Testament and parts 
 of the Old Testament into Lonkundo, more than a hundred 
 hymns, a number of text-books for the schools, and a series of 
 Bible Stories. The missionaries in the Philippines translated 
 the Pentateuch, revised the New Testament, and prepared an 
 English-Spanish Dictionary. 
 
 The missionaries in India have published The Sahayak for 
 many years ; the missionaries in China published The China 
 Christian; the missionaries in Japan The Harbinger, and 
 the missionaries in the Philippines The Way of Peace. These 
 papers contain comments on the Sunday School Lesson and on 
 the Christian Endeavor Topics. They keep the missionaries 
 and the converts in touch with one another. 
 
 In some fields reading rooms and libraries have been opened 
 and maintained. Every patient in the hospital and dispensary 
 receives a tract or a Gospel. Large use is made of literature 
 on preaching tours. Gospels, New Testaments, and Bibles are 
 sold at cost, or at less than cost. The printed page reinforces 
 the oral message, deepens the impression made, and helps to 
 make it permanent. The printed page can go where no mis- 
 sionary is admitted. It is read by men and women who for 
 reasons satisfactory to themselves would not listen to the mis- 
 sionary. The gospel is God's power to save the believer, and 
 the truth in the gospel can be conveyed to the unbeliever by 
 means of paper and ink. The press has been used with most 
 gratifying results. It repeats the miracle of Pentecost; it 
 speaks in ten times as many tongues as were heard on Pente- 
 cost. 
 
THE HOME BASE. 381 
 
 The workers at the Home Base have written much in the 
 interest of the work. Thus. F. ]\I. Rains wrote "A Visit to 
 Our Foreign Mission Stations"; S. J. Corey wrote "Among 
 Central African Tribes," "Among Asia's Needy Millions," 
 "Ten Lessons in World Conquest," and "A Report of the 
 Commission to the Far East"; Bert Wilson, "How to In- 
 augurate the Tithing System in the Local Church" and "Our 
 Account with God"; A. McLean, "Missionary Addresses," 
 "Hand-book of Missions." "A Circuit of the Globe," "Where 
 the Book Speaks," and "Epoch Makers of Modern Missions." 
 Miss I acy King DeMoss wrote, "Then and Now in Africa," 
 "Little Journeys to Far Countries," "How the Missionary- 
 Works," and "With Hammer and Hoe in Mission Lands," 
 Abram E. Cory, "The Trail to the Hearts of Men." 
 
 Some of these books have had a large sale and all have done 
 much good. In addition to these, the Society has sold tens 
 of thousands of books published by the Missionary Education 
 ^Movement, the Laymen's Missionary Movement, and the Stu- 
 dent Volunteer Movement. 
 
 The Missionary Intelligencer was published for thirty-one 
 years and was an indispensable agency in the promotion of 
 the work. Month by month it reported the experiences of the 
 missionaries and the progress made. It informed and stimu- 
 lated the constituency. It kept the missionaries acquainted 
 with what was being done in all parts of the world. The Mis- 
 sionary Voice was published for a dozen years. Each quarter 
 250,000 copies were distributed among the churches. Leaflets 
 without number and manuals were published and used to good 
 advantage. The Society is now one of the agencies back of 
 the World Call, the new magazine that represents all the 
 organized Avork of the Disciples of Christ. 
 
 HINDRANCES. 
 
 The work of the Society has been hindered by three main 
 causes : opposition, indifference, and ignorance. The spread 
 of the gospel has been violently opposed from the beginning, 
 and will be opposed until the end. The management of the 
 
382 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Society has been attacked on several grounds. It has been 
 attacked because of the cost of administration. The opposi- 
 tion has sought to make it appear that most of the money 
 given is consumed in paying the salaries of the officers and in 
 defraying other expenses, and that only a moiety reaches the 
 workers on the field. No explanation would satisfy the op- 
 posers. The truth was suppressed and fairy tales were re- 
 peated as if they were as true as Holy Writ. It is safe to say 
 that there is no money given for religious purposes that is 
 handled more economically than the money given for missions. 
 The greater part of the money that is charged to expenses is 
 used in educating a million people. If the money needed were 
 forthcoming without any effort on the part of the manage- 
 ment, it would be handled without any expense. It is not ad- 
 ministering funds that costs, but getting funds to admin- 
 ister. Agents must be employed ; advertising must be done ; 
 the facts must be kept before the people throughout the year. 
 It has been shown that in the early years of the Society' 's 
 history no agents were employed and almost nothing was done, 
 in order to keep the expenses as low as possible. That plan 
 had a fair trial, and its inadequacy was demonstrated. 
 
 The management has been attacked on account of some of 
 the missionaries sent to the field. If the assailants had taken 
 pains to ascertain the facts, they would have approved the 
 employment and maintenance of the men in question. There 
 never was any justification for these attacks. In every in- 
 stance the missionaries sent out made good. They manifested 
 their loyalty to Christ and to the gospel of his grace. Because 
 of the attacks, some good friends were misled and permanently 
 alienated. These friends believed that in boycotting the So- 
 ciety they were doing God a service. The Society suffered on 
 account of the attacks made upon it, and the friends who were 
 misinformed and withdrew their support suffered also. 
 
 In some quarters there is a disposition to require subscrip- 
 tion to a human creed before financial assistance is given. 
 Officials and missionaries were given to understand that money 
 that would be given in case of subscription would be withheld 
 
THE HOME BASE. 383 
 
 in case subscription was refused. And money has been with- 
 held on that ground. To such men the Creed of Caesarea 
 Philippi is not sufficient. That which was sufficient for the 
 goodly fellowship of the apostles and the glorious company 
 of the martyrs is not sufficient for them. They vainly hope, 
 as all creed-makers in the past hoped, that subscription to 
 their statements will exclude heresy. Many of their state- 
 ments may be true, but, whether true or false, the}^ are un- 
 authorized and are to be rejected even if gifts of money are 
 withheld and diverted to other purposes. 
 
 It is probable that the number of the indifferent is far 
 larger than the number of the opposed. At least half the 
 churches have no interest in the evangelization of he world. 
 They do not see humanitj' through the eyes of Christ, and do 
 not have his concern for its redemption. Adoniram Judson 
 said that his hand was nearly shaken off, and his hair was 
 nearly shorn off for mementos, by Christian people who would 
 gladly have allowed missions to die. He found the heart of 
 the church as cold as ice. He thought the people at home were 
 praying for him ; he discovered that if he had died they would 
 scarcely have heard of it, and if they had heard the}^ would 
 not have greatly cared. Conditions are different now from 
 what they were then. In myriads of churches there is an at- 
 mosphere favorable to missions. Millions are given now where 
 tens of thousands were given in Judson 's time. Young people 
 of abilit}' and culture are offering themselves in much larger 
 numbers now than then. But even now the situation is very 
 far from ideal. In many churches no sermons are preached 
 on missions; no prayers are offered for missions; and no 
 offerings are made for missions. It is said on good authority 
 that nine-tenths of all the money given for missions comes 
 from one-tenth of the people who have confessed their faith in 
 Jesus as the Christ the Son of the living God, and that one- 
 half give nothing. The zeal of young people who have heard 
 the call of God and who are ready to respond is chilled by the i 
 indifference of their seniors and leaders. Because of this state ' 
 of affairs, young men who under other circumstances might 
 
384 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 become as useful and as eminent as Carey, as Judson, as Duff A 
 as Morrison, as Moffat, as Livingstone, as Martj^n, as Williams, 
 give themselves to humbler callings and their names are not 
 heard and their influence is not felt outside their own neigh- 
 borhoods. It may be a question which is the greater hin- 
 drance, opposition or indifference ; but there can be no doubt 
 that indifference is far more widespread than open and 
 avowed opposition. 
 
 The third hindrance named is ignorance. The Bible is a 
 missionary book; the church is a missionary institution; the 
 God we worship and adore and whom we address as Father, 
 is a missionary God; the Christ whom we confess as Lord is 
 the Author of the missionary enterprise and the original Mis- 
 sionary. There are millions of Christian people on whose 
 minds these truths have never dawned. They have never 
 heard these truths expounded and emphasized from the 
 pulpit; they have never heard any prayers addressed to the 
 Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth laborers into his 
 harvest. They do not read missionary books and magazines 
 in order that they may keep informed as to what the Lord 
 is doing in China, in India, in Japan, in Korea, in Africa, in 
 the East and West Indies, in Mexico, and in South America. 
 They do not consider that it is the purpose of God that every 
 kindred and tongue and tribe and nation and people must hear 
 the word of truth, the gospel of salvation. They have heard 
 the words, ''Save yourselves," and they have not heard the 
 other words, ' ' Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel 
 to the whole creation"; or these other words, "You shall 
 receive power when the Holy Spirit is come upon you, and you 
 shall be my witnesses both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea 
 and Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." 
 They are as innocent of any knowledge of what has been called 
 the most influential and enduring work that is being done in 
 this day of great enterprises, as they were when they were 
 born. Because of their colossal ignorance they stand aloof 
 and have no share in the one work that the Risen Lord as- 
 signed his followers to do in his name and for his glory. It 
 
THE HOME BASE. 385 
 
 can liardh^ be said that they are opposed to missions; they 
 do not know enough to be opposed. Their hindrance is nega- 
 tive, but it is real. They are not with Christ, and because 
 they are not they are against him. They are slackers in the 
 Kingdom. 
 
 The pathetic thing about this class of Christians is that they 
 do not care to know the truth. Like some in the ancient time, I 
 it can be said that "they are willingly ignorant." They could j 
 easily ascertain what the will of God for them is. There are i 
 ample sources of information within their reach. They have i 
 his word in their own tongue and they can read it for them- 
 selves. Missionary books and magazines can be had at cost, 
 or at less than cost. These tell what has been done, what is 
 being done, and what can be done. There is no other litera- 
 ture so fascinating and so inspiring as that which tells of what 
 is being done to bring in the day foretold long ago, when the 
 knowledge of the glory of the Lord shall cover the earth as 
 the waters cover the sea. They could hear missionary ad- 
 dresses and become members of Mission Study Classes, and 
 become intelligent with respect to the missionary cause. They 
 never listen to a missionary address if they can avoid it. If 
 they know that a missionary or a missionary agent is to speak 
 in the church of which they are members, they make it a 
 point to be absent. And as to becoming a member of a Mission 
 Study Class, one might as well expect them to join a class 
 studying Chinese metaphysics. 
 
 TWO NOTABLE THINGS. 
 
 1. It should be remembered that the Society is an interna- 
 tional institution. Canada has given Dr. W. E. Macklin and 
 Dr. James Butchart to China, David and Miss Mary Rioch to 
 India, Miss Mary Frances Lediard to Japan, and Roderick 
 A. MacLeod to Tibet, as missionaries. The women of Ontario 
 and the Maritime provinces supported Miss Rioch from the 
 time of her appointment, in 1893, until her marriage, in 1915. 
 Since that time they have supported Miss Ada Scott, her' 
 successor. The churches and Sunday schools of the Dominion 
 
 25 
 
386 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 of Canada have given regularly and liberally to the mainte- 
 nance of the work. More than one bequest was received; 
 that of Abram Farewell was one of the largest received by 
 the Society. England has given Dr. Minnie Henley Rioeh and 
 Miss Mary L. Clarke, and has supported Dr. Mary T. Mc- 
 Gavran and Miss Clarke in India. J. and F. Coop have been 
 among the Society's most generous supporters. Australia has 
 sent Miss Mary Thompson and Mr. and Mrs. F. E. Stubbin 
 to India, Mr. and Mrs. Percival A. Davey to Japan, Miss Rosa 
 L. Tonkin to China, and D. C. McCallum and A. G. Saunders 
 to the Philippines, and supported all except the last two 
 named. 
 
 Australia was visited by Mr. and Mrs. Wharton, by Mr. 
 McLean, by Mr. Ware, by Mr. Rains, and by Dr. and Mrs. 
 Macklin. One of the Australian ministers wrote concerning 
 the first of these visits as follows : ' ' 6. L. Wharton came to us 
 supplied with idols and other interesting objects from heathen 
 India, and by means of these and maps and charts, he gave us 
 very interesting lectures on India, its races, religions, lan- 
 guages, missions, etc. In this way the zeal of our brother 
 burned into our hearts until quite a missionary spirit has been 
 created among our brethren in Sydney, and other parts of 
 Australia. His lectures in Melbourne aroused such an in- 
 terest in Foreign Missions that the Victoria brethren have de- 
 cided to support a man in India. This is the first effort at 
 foreign missionary work on the part of the brotherhoood 
 here. ' ' The interest first aroused by the visit of Mr. Wharton 
 was fostered and deepened by the visits of the men named. 
 It was said of the addresses of Mr. Rains that no such appeals 
 on behalf of missions had been heard in Australia. Dr. Mack- 
 lin was received almost as a military chieftain. The fame of 
 his marvelous work in China had preceded him and prepared 
 the churches and the people for his advent and message. The 
 letters from the men and women sent from Australia to India 
 and China and Japan and the Philippines, and published in 
 the Australian Christian, and the visits of these workers on 
 furlough fed the missionary fires in the churches and called 
 
THE HOME BASE. 387 
 
 out numerous and generous gifts for the maintenance and in- 
 crease of the work. 
 
 2. Mention should be made of the Wharton Memorial Home 
 in Hiram, Ohio, for the children of missionaries. The care 
 and education of their children is one of the missionaries ' first 
 concerns. In tropical countries children cannot live and 
 thrive. Aside from the question of climate, the moral condi- 
 tions in all non-Christian lands are such that children cannot 
 escape contamination. Darkness covers these lands, and gross 
 darkness their peoples. Their manner of life is earthly, 
 sensual, and devilish. It is necessary for the children of 
 missionaries to be educated at home. In time past, in many 
 instances, families were separated; the mother and children 
 came home while the father remained at his post. Sometimes 
 all came home and remained as long as the children were in 
 school. It is not always practicable and it is never desirable 
 to divide a family. A man needs a home, and he cannot have 
 a home if his wife and children are in America, and he is 
 in China or in Africa. Where there is a Home in which the 
 children can be cared for while they are receiving their edu- 
 cation, the father and mother can remain on the fi.eld and 
 carry on their work and be free from any anxiety about their 
 children's welfare. 
 
 It was this consideration that led to the founding of the 
 Wharton Memorial Home in Hiram. There are few if any 
 better places in the world for such an institution. The air is 
 clear and bracing; the water is pure; the surroundings are 
 beautiful ; the moral atmosphere is the very best. The schools 
 and church are near at hand. The Hiram friends raised the 
 money, bought the property, and deeded it to the Society. 
 
 Thus far few children have been placed in the Home. But 
 it is belicA^ed that more and more missionaries on the field will 
 be willing to entrust their children in their formative years 
 to this Christian institution, and that they will be abundantly 
 satisfied with the results. Bishop Thoburn has borne testimony 
 to this effect, that in his experience of forty years he never 
 heard of a child who was sent home to be educated who did not 
 
388 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 turn out well. God has a special blessing for those who 
 leave house, and father, and mother, and children, for his sake 
 and the gospel's sake. 
 
 SOME EFFECTS OF THE WAR. 
 
 The war affected the work in many ways. Some of the mis- 
 sionaries felt that it was their duty to leave the field, that they 
 might have part in the conflict. Two men in the Philippines 
 and one in Japan came home and placed their services at the 
 disposal of the government. One man spent six months with 
 Japanese troops in Siberia. Two Associate Secretaries re- 
 signed, that they might serve as Chaplains, one in the army 
 and the other in the navy. One Secretary asked for a leave 
 of absence during the continuance of the war and served as 
 General Secretary of the Young Men's Christian xissociation, 
 first in Fort Thomas and later in Camp Sherman. 
 
 The war made it exceedingly difficult to get men for the 
 fields. All who were of military age were required to register. 
 Few of them claimed the exemption the government was ready 
 to grant. Most men were eager to enter the service and will- 
 ing to lay down their lives if necessary in the interest of the 
 world's freedom and civilization. Dr. Lloyd R. Boutwell was 
 under appointment to China; his passage was engaged; he 
 was read}^ to start when the government intimated that it 
 needed his services in France. He responded promptly and 
 gladly. Within a week of the signing of the armistice he was 
 killed. Dr. Boutwell left a wife and child to mourn his de- 
 parture while rejoicing in his heroism. 
 
 It was more difficult to get passports because of the war. It 
 was necessary for missionaries to get permission to leave the 
 country. Those going to India had to get the consent of the 
 British government to enter, and one family was not per- 
 mitted to return because of a German name. 
 
 Quite a number of the converts in Africa and China and 
 India were called to the colors. Some of them laid down their 
 lives, other were wounded. The membership of the churches 
 was depleted and the work of Christ hindered thereby. 
 
THE HOME BASE. 389 
 
 The war brought great embarrassment to the Society in the 
 matter of finance. In September, 1915, one gold dollar was 
 worth $2.58 Mexican, the currency of China. For twenty 
 years one gold dollar was worth on an average two Mexican 
 dollars. Three years later one gold dollar was worth barely 
 one Mexican dollar. In Tibet exchange was still more un- 
 favorable. In justice to the missionaries, the Society felt that 
 it must furnish as many Mexican dollars as it did before 
 the war. Otherwise they would be compelled to leave the field. 
 It was not possible for them to live and meet their obligations 
 when prices were rising and the purchasing power of the 
 money sent them was reduced one-half. In order to keep the 
 missionaries in China and Tibet and to save the work from 
 destruction, the Society was obliged to double its appropria- 
 tion for salaries and for all other expenses. In the current 
 year (1918-1919) the added expenditure for China alone will 
 amount to fully $45,000. In Japan the loss in exchange, which 
 the Society must make up, amounts to about eight per cent., 
 and in India it amounts to about ten per cent. The loss in 
 exchange in these four countries will amount to between 
 $55,000 and $65,000 in the year. 
 
 Not only so, but the missionaries in Tibet have found it 
 difficult to get money on any terms. The roads were rendered 
 unsafe by the presence of robbers. Mr. Ogden spent four 
 months in travel on horseback, trying to get money and was 
 unable to get any. He made a journey of sixteen days to the 
 south in search of money; he was able to get some but not 
 enough for the needs of the Mission. On account of the diffi- 
 culty in getting money it was necessary to discharge most of 
 the native helpers. Had it not been for their gardens and the 
 grain the missionaries -v^^re able to buy from the people of 
 Batang, they would have suffered from hunger. 
 
 The war seriously interfered with the travel of the mission- 
 aries to and from the fields. Those going to India had to go 
 by the Pacific; that route took more time and cost sixty per 
 cent more than if they had gone by the Atlantic. Some going 
 to Africa had to go from New Orleans to Capetown, and 
 
390 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 thence up the west coast of the continent to the Congo. Some 
 returning home from Africa found it necessary to come by 
 way of the Cape, the Indian Ocean, Japan and San Francisco. 
 They were four months on the way. One company was de- 
 tained four weeks at the Cape, and another was detained six 
 weeks in France. The ships had no schedules, and the mis- 
 sionaries had to do the best they could. In many instances 
 freight was eight times what it was before 1914. It took a year 
 or longer to get a shipment from Europe or from America. 
 
 Prices have risen on all the fields on account of the war. 
 In Africa a barrel of flour has cost as much as seventy-two 
 dollars, sugar sixty cents a pound, and other things in propor- 
 tion. The missionaries lived largely on the fruits and vege- 
 tables they raised. In the Philippines the necessaries of life 
 have doubled in cost in the past four years. Medicines cost 
 from four to ten times as much as in normal years. In China 
 and Japan and India, food, clothing and building materials 
 cost much more than they did. Because of this increase in 
 cost all building operations have been halted. The mission- 
 aries were instructed to spend as little as possible so as to 
 avoid debt. In the last year the salaries of the workers were 
 increased, but the increase was necessarily slight. The in- 
 crease in salaries was nothing like the increase in the cost 
 of living. 
 
 The minds of many of the non- Christian peoples were con- 
 fused because of the war. They could not understand why 
 Christian nations were fighting with one another and doing 
 their utmost to destroy one another. They had heard and read 
 that the God of the Christians is a God of love, and that he 
 requires his children to love their neighbors even as they loved 
 themselves; and when they saw the foremost Christian na- 
 tions engaged in the deadliest war of all time, they were 
 amazed. After an address by a Mohammedan Mollah in which 
 he spoke of the war and the religion of the nations engaged 
 in it, he said, ' * I spit on such a religion. ' ' Others saw that the 
 war was not caused by Christianity, but by the lack of Chris- 
 tianity in those who had brought it on. There can be no 
 
THE HOME BASE. ^^^ 
 
 doubt that many were perplexed by the strife and hatred be- 
 tween the Christian participants and declined to accept Jesus 
 Christ as their Savior and Lord. 
 
 At the same time, it should be said that the war has given 
 the church the greatest opportunity she has had in her his- 
 tory. Every other faith has been discredited. Hinduism, 
 Buddhism, Confucianism and Shintoism have no message for 
 mankind in this period. Mohammedans used to glorj^ in their 
 unity. When a decree went forth that 200,000,000 Moslems 
 should range themselves on the side of the Central Powers, the 
 majority of the faithful paid no attention to it. The day for 
 a Jihad was past and gone forever. Moslems fought beside 
 Christians in France, in Flanders, and in Palestine. In the 
 progress of the war Christ came into his own as never before. 
 Statesmen and soldiers have come to realize that it is only as 
 His principles are accepted and prevail that the world can 
 have a just and lasting peace. 
 
 The war has opened the world to Christianity in a wonder- 
 ful way. More than a million Indians and more than three 
 hundred thousand Chinese and myriads of Africans helped 
 to win the victory. If it had not been for them, it is possible 
 that the victory would have been won by the other side. These 
 men have returned or will return with new conceptions of the 
 Christian religion and the Christian's God. Because of what 
 they have learned in the war, they will be more ready to hear 
 the missionary and more ready to give themselves in love 
 and trust to Jesus Christ, the everlasting Son of the Father. 
 
 THE EPIDEMIC OF INFLUENZA. 
 
 One missionary died from this disease. Mrs. Louis F. Jag- 
 gard was preparing to return to her work in the Belgian 
 Congo when she was stricken down. Dr. Jaggard was sick 
 at the same time; he recovered and went back to the field 
 alone. Mrs. W, B. Alexander was at death's door for several 
 weeks. In the providence of God she was restored to her 
 family and to the Mission. 
 
392 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 It is believed that the influenza was a world-wide scourge. 
 It is not known, and it may never be known how many died 
 from its effects. It is probable that as many died from it as 
 were killed in the world war. India suffered greatly, perhaps 
 more than any other country. It is estimated that 6,000,000 
 Indian people died. The people said that the influenza was 
 worse than the plague, for they could run away from the 
 plague, but they could not run away from the influenza. 
 David Rioch said he had never seen anything like it. In 
 home after home there was not one that was not down with it. 
 So fearful were the people of it that it was with difficulty that 
 the dead could be gotten to the burning ground. The day 
 before he wrote, two of the evangelists met a cart in which 
 there were three dead, all from the same house. The caste 
 people would not help, and the man had to put them in the 
 cart and burn them himself. One man said to Mr. Eioch 
 that there were ten in his house, and eight of them were sick. 
 In many families there was not one who was not down with 
 it, and there was no one to wait on them. Whole villages were 
 practically wiped out of existence. In one village of six hun- 
 dred only sixteen were left alive. In other villages only one 
 or two members survive. 
 
 In India millions of people do not have nourishing food 
 and proper clothing and comfortable homes and medical care 
 when they are sick. In such circumstances it is not at all 
 strange that in time of pestilence they die like flies. There is 
 not sufficient vitality in their systems to withstand the ravages 
 of the disease. 
 
 So far as has been ascertained, the losses in the African 
 Mission from the epidemic of influenza, exceeded five hundred. 
 At Bolenge there were four hundred cases, with sixty-two 
 deaths, besides many more at the out-stations. Among the 
 losses at Bolenge were Bolongo, Mr. Hensey's personal at- 
 tendant; Intole and Lokulakoko, two successful evangelists; 
 Ekila, the wife of Bitumba; and many of the finest young 
 people in the church. So many died in Africa that the people 
 were thunderstruck. They were accustomed to see their 
 
THE HOME BASE. 393 
 
 neighbors die one at a time, and they thought they understood 
 that ; but when they saw men and women dying by the score 
 every day, they did not know what to think. The missionaries 
 did not deem it wise for the evangelists to go out into the back 
 country to preach the gospel in the time of the epidemic, or 
 for the inquirers to come into the stations for instruction and 
 baptism. In Batang the Chinese and Tibetans were down 
 with it. Hardly any member of the community escaped. Dr. 
 Shelton and Dorothy, Mr. and Mrs. MacLeod and the baby, 
 and Mr. Ogden were all victims of it. 
 
 At home the churches were closed for from six weeks to 
 two months or a longer time. That interfered with taking the 
 Ever}- Member Canvass as planned, and that worked injury to 
 the Society. Word was sent out that the authorities were 
 willing that the Convention should be held. Many gathered in 
 St. Louis and many more were on the way when the decree 
 forbidding the holding of the Convention was issued. The 
 Mayor and the Board of Health did right, but the injury to 
 the Society and its work was none the less on that account. 
 
SECTION V. 
 
 1919. 
 
The Kingdom of the World is hecome the Kingdom of our 
 Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever 
 (Rev. 11:15). 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 
 
 THE Society has established itself in the confidence and 
 affections of a great host of Christian people. Its mis- 
 sionaries are at work in all the great fields of the world. 
 The earlier chapters of the History give some account of what 
 the}^ have done and are doing. The}' preach the gospel in the lan- 
 guages of the people among whom they dwell. They preach it by 
 word of mouth and by lives of holiness and beneficence. They 
 present Jesus the Christ as the Savior of mankind and as the 
 Lord of all. They teach and train the converts and their 
 children. The prepare pastors and evangelists and teachers 
 and colporteurs and nurses and Bible women for their min- 
 istr^^ They teach carpentry, blacksmithing, tailoring and ag- 
 riculture. In the hospitals and dispensaries they care for 
 myriads of sick folk every j'-ear. They create and circulate 
 Christian literature. They do what is in their power to bring 
 in the Kingdom of God, in which his will shall be done on earth 
 even as it is done in heaven. Because of what the missionaries 
 have done the Society has its present proud position among 
 the forces that are working for the evangelization of the whole 
 wide world. 
 
 Here is what the saintl.y and scholarly President J. "W. 
 McGarvey said of the Society : ' ' The work of the For- 
 eign Christian Missionary Society has a worth bej'ond what 
 any human being can now adequately estimate. It is plant- 
 ing churches of the primitive order here and there in heathen 
 lands, as such churches were planted hy the apostles and 
 the early evangelists. And as the latter churches with few 
 exceptions lived on and grew, until they finally attained such 
 power as to control the religious sentiments of the ancient 
 world, so the former will live and grow until the modern 
 world will come under their spiritual dominion. But this 
 modern world is so much greater than the so-called world of 
 the ancients, both in its known territory and its actual popu- 
 
398 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 lation, that there is scarcely any comparison between them. 
 It is an incomparably greater world also in its power to glorify 
 God by exalting all the faculties of humanity ; and from this 
 point of view more than from any other will its subjugation to 
 the reign of Christ rise in importance above the achievements 
 of the ancient church. The men and women who are planting 
 these feeble churches now are really laying the foundation of 
 spiritual empires, in which their names will be loved and re- 
 membered as now we remember the names of those who first 
 visited the various provinces that have since grown into the 
 Christian nations of the modern world. The man who to-day 
 endeavors to take into his comprehension the greatness and 
 glory awaiting our great Republic is bewildered by the pros- 
 pect; how much more the man who attempts to comprehend 
 the varied glories of that coming age when all the kingdoms 
 of this world will be the kingdoms of our Lord and of his 
 Christ. With this as the outcome — an outcome that passes 
 knowledge — what other men on earth have so much reason for 
 courage amid their toil as those who are spending and being 
 spent for Foreign Missions?" 
 
 Twenty years after the Society was founded, Robert Moffett, 
 then the Secretary of the American Christian Missionary 
 Society, said that zeal for Foreign Missions had multiplied 
 zeal for Home Missions everywhere. He saw the hand of God 
 in the organization of the Society. He saw how it created and 
 fostered a spirit which indeed is the spirit of Christ, and 
 which has been a spirit of life to preachers, Sunday-school 
 workers and church workers generally. He added, "Wher- 
 ever this broad missionary spirit has gone, and in the ratio 
 in which it has been dominant, it has united discordant 
 churches, it has lifted mind and heart above contention about 
 small things, it has given new tone to preaching, it has filled 
 the church with a new and lasting fragrance, it has organized 
 workers and filled them with hope, it has helped in the educa- 
 tion of the Disciples of Christ into Christlikeness. The Lord 
 has been with the Society, and the Foreign Society has been 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 399 
 
 a benediction to all those who have prayed for and worked 
 for its success." 
 
 Since the Societ^^ was organized, there has been a marked 
 change in the thought and attitude of the membership of the 
 churches with respect to Foreign Missions. In 1876, in a Na- 
 tional Convention, Isaac Errett almost apologized for deliver- 
 ing an address on the subject. Now, in the National Con- 
 ventions, no other subject is so popular. He felt that many, if 
 not most of his hearers, were either hostile or indifferent to the 
 Foreign Missionary enterprise. It is not so now. The mis- 
 sionarj^ who has made good on the field, or a missionary secre- 
 tary, is listened to as if he were an angel of God. 
 
 In most of the best churches there is a missionary con- 
 science. This is a fruit of the teaching from the pulpit. The 
 duty of the church to assist in the evangelization of the world 
 is kept before the people in the pews from one end of the year 
 to the other. Prayer is offered on behalf of the men and 
 women on the field, and for the prosperity of the cause so 
 dear to the heart of our Lord. As a consequence, the first 
 question a church asks concerning an applicant for its pulpit 
 relates to his missionary record. If the church he has served 
 last has made no contribution or has given only a trifle, the 
 church looks elsewhere. He is considered no further. There 
 was a time when a minister was commended for protecting 
 the people he served from missionary appeals. The people 
 did not wish to be called on for assistance for any cause out- 
 side the local church. That time has passed. The man who 
 would adopt that policy now would find his occupation gone. 
 Christian people want to hear, and to know, and to help. 
 They have learned that a local congregation does not live to 
 itself, and that if it should try to do so it would forfeit the 
 loving favor of God. Churches are coming to realize increas- 
 ingly that they exist to help Christ accomplish his purpose, 
 that of saving a lost world. The best churches have given and 
 will give more liberally for the furtherance of the work which 
 the Society represents. The responses to the Million Dollar 
 
400 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Campaign and to the Men and Millions Movement amount to a 
 demonstration. 
 
 The change in attitude has manifested itself in several 
 directions. The religious papers give large space to reports 
 from the field and to appeals on behalf of the work. The 
 trivial questions that once occupied so much space have given 
 place to the discussion of questions relating to the spread of 
 the gospel in all lands. Christian men and women are not 
 interested in questions that once were the subjects of fierce 
 and acrimonious debate. They want to hear about the prog- 
 ress of the gospel in Africa, in Asia, in Latin America, and in 
 all parts of North America. Not only the religious papers 
 but the secular papers and the monthly magazines give place 
 in their columns to what the Lord is doing to win the nations 
 for himself. The change in sentiment among the people is re- 
 flected in the press. 
 
 The demand for missionary books is another evidence of the 
 change that has taken place. Forty-four years ago the min- 
 ister or the family that owned a missionary book, aside from 
 the Bible, was an exception to the general rule. The president 
 of a school that was founded to train men for the ministry 
 confessed that he did not have a single missionary volume in 
 his library. He had books on a thousand other subjects, but 
 not one on the subject that should have had a foremost place 
 in the thought and life of every child of God. Among the 
 ablest ministers of to-day, it would not be easy to find one who 
 did not nourish his own faith by reading the great missionary 
 books that are, in a sense, a supplement to the Acts of the 
 Apostles. Christian families buy missionary books and read 
 them. In a missionary meeting when books were exhibited 
 a father said that he was too old to do much, but he wanted his 
 son to have opportunities such as he did not have, and bought 
 a copy of every book on the table. It is safe to say that a 
 thousand missionary books are bought to-day where one was 
 bought forty-four years ago. 
 
 What is true of missionary books is true of missionary 
 magazines. The ministers and the men and women who are 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 401 
 
 doing most to extend the boundaries of the Redeemer's King- 
 dom want the latest reports from the fields. They wish to 
 keep posted as to who the missionaries are, where they are, 
 and what they are doing. They wish to know the obstacles 
 they encounter, the victories they are winning, and their 
 experiences whether pleasant or painful. They wish this in- 
 formation that they may pray intelligently, and speak in- 
 telligently, and give intelligently. The wide circulation of 
 the World Call is a proof of the revolution that has taken 
 place in the thought of Christian people in recent times. 
 Forty-four years ago who subsci-ibed for a missionary maga- 
 zine? Who dreamed of such a publication as that of a mis- 
 sionary magazine? Now thousands of people watch for its 
 coming and are disappointed if for any cause it is delayed in 
 the mails. 
 
 The change is seen also in the colleges and universities. 
 There are living graduates of Bethany and other institutions 
 of learning who never heard a missionary address or saw the 
 face of a returned missionary in their student days, and who, 
 when they were graduated, knew no more about Missions than 
 a Hottentot. The curriculum made no provision for any in- 
 struction on Missions. At the present time there is scarcely a 
 church college in Christendom that does not provide for giv- 
 ing missionary instruction to its students. Some have mission- 
 ary chairs, and some have lectureships, and all welcome the 
 missionary who is at home on furlough and the missionary 
 agent. Most, if not all, have some of their own graduates on 
 the field. Most, if not all, have Volunteer Bands meeting once 
 a week or once in two weeks to prepare themselves for service 
 on the fields. Most, if not all, have Mission Study Classes 
 which are largely attended. Yale and Princeton and Oberlin 
 and Transylvania and the College of the Bible and other great 
 schools support either a single missionary, or a group of mis- 
 sionaries, or a station. Forty-four years ago there was no 
 Volunteer Band and no Mission Study Class in any of our 
 Colleges. 
 26 
 
402 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 The increase in the number of missionary candidates shows 
 the same thing. Forty-four years ago there were no young 
 people ready and willing to enter any non-Christian land. 
 The Annual Convention of 1879 complained of a lack of hero- 
 ism in the educated men of that time. The education they 
 received turned their thoughts in another direction. They 
 could do better for themselves by remaining at home, and 
 the}^ remained at home. There are not as many now seeking 
 to enter the mission fields as are needed. The supply is not 
 nearly equal to the demand. But there has been a marvelous 
 change since the Societ}^ began its work. And now young men 
 and women desire to work in Tibet and Africa, the most diffi- 
 cult fields. 
 
 Judson's great saying, that the future is as bright as the 
 promises of a God who cannot lie, is as applicable now as it 
 was when first spoken. God's word shall not return to him 
 void, but shall accomplish that which he pleases, and prosper 
 in the thing whereunto he has sent it. Every valley shall be 
 filled, and every mountain and hill shall be brought low, the 
 crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain, 
 and all flesh shall see the salvation of God, for the mouth of 
 Jehovah hath spoken it. The mountain of the Lord's house 
 shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be 
 exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow into it. 
 Christ shall not fail or be discouraged until he shall have set 
 judgment in the earth, and the isles shall wait for his law. 
 All doors are open. All nations are anxious to hear the word 
 of truth, the gospel of salvation. Tibet, the very last of the 
 Hermit Nations, is willing and even eager for Dr. Shelton to 
 enter and set up Christian hospitals within its borders. 
 
 EVENTS IN 1919. 
 
 New Missionaries.— The following have been added to the 
 staff: Dr. and Mrs. George E. Mosher, Mrs. Evelyn Utter 
 Pearson, Miss Wilhelma Smith, Miss Ruth Musgrave, and 
 Mrs. W. A. Frymire, Miss Martha Bateman and Miss 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 403 
 
 Goldie "Wells, in Africa;* Mr. and Mrs. Wallace R. Bacon 
 and Mr. and Mrs. A. C. Bro in China; Mr. and Mrs. C. 
 C. McCaw in the Philippines; and Dr. and Mrs. David 
 P. Caldwell in Tibet. Mrs. Mosher before her marriage 
 served one terra in Monieka, where .she was associated with 
 Dr. and Mrs. Jaggard. Her maiden name was Miss Edith Ap- 
 person. Dr. and Mrs. Caldwell accompanied Dr. and Mrs. 
 Hardy to the field. Mrs. Caldwell is a trained nurse and is 
 able to assist in caring for the .sick and in training nurses. 
 
 The Recruitment Campaign. — The Candidate Committee, 
 representing the Society and the Christian "Woman's Board of 
 Missions, arranged a visit to each one of our own schools and 
 to several of the State Universities. A man and a woman 
 went together to each institution. The schools visited were 
 these : Angola Normal, Atlantic Christian College, Bethany 
 College, Butler College, Cotner University, Culver-Stockton 
 College, Disciples Divinity House, Drake University, Eugene 
 Bible University'', Eureka College, Hamilton College, Hiram 
 College, Midway Orphan School, Milligan College, Phillips 
 University, South-Eastern Christian College, Spokane Uni- 
 versity, Texas Christian University, Transylvania and College 
 of the Bible, Virginia Christian College, William Woods Col- 
 lege, University of Chicago, University of Illinois, University 
 of Missouri, and the University of Nebraska. D. 0. Cunning- 
 ham of India, who happened to be at home, was chosen to 
 serve as Candidate Secretary till the end of the missionary 
 year. President C. T. Paul was asked to prepare some litera- 
 ture to be used in the campaign. He prepared a pamphlet en- 
 titled ' ' Somewhere in all the World, ' ' and a brochure entitled 
 ' ' The Call of China, ' ' two works of extraordinary merit. 
 
 Scholarships for Missionary Candidates. — In order that 
 men and women going to the field should be as well prepared 
 as possible, it is felt desirable that they should spend a year 
 or two years in the College of Missions. Few missionary can- 
 didates come from wealthy homes or have money of their own. 
 
 *Representing the Christian Woman's Board of Missions and the For- 
 eign Christian Missionary Society. 
 
404 FOEEIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Most graduates leave college iu debt. If they are to spend a 
 year or two years in the College of Missions, they must have 
 assistance in the form of scholarships. Otherwise they must 
 enter some lucrative calling and continue it until their debts 
 are paid and they have accumulated enough to defray their 
 expenses while studying in the College of Missions. By that 
 time they may have passed the age limit, or they may have 
 lost the missionary purpose. For this reason the Society, 
 through its Executive Committee, has found it necessary to 
 grant scholarships to candidates under engagement to go to 
 the field. 
 
 Missionary Education. — The Society cooperated with the 
 American Christian Missionary Society, the Christian Wom- 
 an's Board of Missions, the National Benevolent Association, 
 and the Board of Ministerial Relief, in the preparation of 
 literature for the Sunday schools. For six months the litera- 
 ture relates to Foreign Missions and for six months to Home 
 Missions. The material is graded so as to suit all ages. The 
 Committee was limited in its work because its budget was only 
 $3,000. If its plans are to be carried into effect, a much larger 
 amount must be provided. 
 
 The Church School of Missions. — This method of reaching 
 the whole church in the study of missions is a new thing under 
 the sun, and was devised by Mrs. Royal J. Dye, who has long 
 been connected with the Society. There have been Mission 
 Study Classes in the churches for years; but the number 
 reached was small. The aim now is to reach the entire mem- 
 bership, A term lasts eight weeks. One hour a week is given 
 to recitation, usually the hour before the Sunday evening 
 service. The success of the plan is phenomenal. Hundreds 
 are studying missions now where a dozen or where none at all 
 were studying before. Textbooks and books for side reading 
 are abundant and available. 
 
 The World-Call. — For thirty-one years the Society pub- 
 lished the Missionary Intelligencer. This magazine and four 
 others, the Missionary Tidings, the American Home Mission- 
 ary, Business in Christianity, and The Philanthropist were 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 405 
 
 superseded by the World Call. The new magazine is the same 
 size as the Tidhigs, has sixty-four pages, and is edited by W. 
 R. Warren, Mrs. Effie L. Cunningham and Earl V, Eastwood. 
 The World Call represents Missions, Benevolence, Education, 
 Temperance, and Christian unity. The Society has one-fifth 
 interest in the World Call, and is responsible for one-fifth of 
 the deficit, in case there should be a deficit. The first issue ap- 
 peared in January. 
 
 Cooperation and Unification. — At the Kansas City Conven- 
 tion a resolution stated that the Foreign Christian Mission- 
 ary Society and the Christian Woman's Board of Missions 
 were working together in Nantungchow, China, and in the 
 Belgian Congo. The resolution added, "Not only has this co- 
 operation between the Christian Woman's Board of Missions 
 and the Foreign Christian Missionary Society been found nec- 
 essary, but like problems of cooperation and administration 
 are constant^ arising in the home field; furthermore, the 
 Boards are finding that the whole task of missionary promo- 
 tion demands cooperation." It was resolved, therefore, that 
 a joint committee consisting of representatives of the Chris- 
 tian Woman's Board, the Foreign Christian Missionary 
 Societ}^ and the American Christian Missionary So- 
 ciety, be constituted by the respective Boards, which 
 Committee should unitedly plan for and advise the said 
 Boards in their promotional missionary work, and, as far as 
 possible, should also supervise and unify the administration of 
 the work in those fields which are common to two or more 
 of them. It was also resolved that the joint committee "fol- 
 lowing the leading of the Spirit and the lessons of experience, 
 submit plans to the respective Boards and their constituencies 
 in annual Convention which shall look toward the complete 
 unification of our Home and Foreign Missionary work. ' ' All 
 that was contemplated by the Kansas Cit}^ Convention was 
 done. The joint committee was appointed, and it carried out 
 its instructions faithfully. It prepared a tentative Constitu- 
 tion and suggested Articles of Agreement. In every step it 
 
406 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 took looking toward unification, the joint committee acted on 
 competent legal advice. 
 
 Pensions for Missionaries. — The Board of Ministerial Re- 
 lief has worked out a system of pensions for ministers and 
 missionaries. The Society has adopted the pension system for 
 its missionaries and has insured all who have served one term 
 and are under fifty -five years of age. This procedure has re- 
 lieved the missionaries of all care for the future. If they 
 should break down in the service, or if they should die, their 
 families will be provided for. If they should live to a good 
 old age, their wants will be provided for. They will receive 
 a pension each year after they are sixty-five without regard 
 to their health. It is believed that men and women who are 
 without fear concerning their support or the support of those 
 dependent upon them, will live longer and will work more 
 effectively and joyously than they could otherwise. 
 
 Regional Secretaries. — The Society cooperates with the 
 American Christian Missionary Society, the Board of Church 
 Extension, and the National Benevolent Association in sup- 
 porting W. F. Turner in the Northwest. The Society prom- 
 ised to pay toward his salary and expenses $1,200 a year. 
 Mr. Turner has the oversight of the work in Western Mon- 
 tana, Idaho, and Washington. He visits churches, assists in 
 the Every Member Canvass, in the payment of debts, in the 
 employment of ministers, and in all other ways in which he is 
 able. He attends State and District Conventions and pre- 
 sents the claims of all phases of the organized work of the 
 Disciples of Christ. The Society cooperates with the State 
 Boards and the other National organizations in financing a 
 Regional Secretary for the South-East. This Secretary assists 
 the work in Georgia, South Carolina, Florida, and Alabama. 
 The Society was asked for three hundred dollars only; it is 
 probable that it will be asked for twice that amount before 
 long. 
 
 The Woman's Christian College in Japan. — The Society has 
 taken one unit in this institution. One unit costs nine hun- 
 dred dollars a year. The Society has promised five thou- 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 407 
 
 sand dollars additional toward the capital fund. This amount 
 is payable in five annual installments. The Woman's Chris- 
 tian College is the only institution in Japan of high grade for 
 women. The other girls' schools conducted by the different 
 missionary societies will furnish students for this one. The 
 Woman's Christian College is a union enterprise. No one 
 Society has money enough to maintain such a school, or teach- 
 ers enough to staff it, if it had the money. 
 
 The IntercMcrch World Movement. — This Movement was 
 organized that the communions cooperating might be able to 
 do together what they could not do acting separately. The 
 leaders propose to conduct a united publicity and financial 
 campaign. They propose to conduct surveys of the home field 
 and of the foreign field, with a view to discover the needs of 
 the world and the resources of the churches. When these 
 surveys are completed, a budget based on them will be pre- 
 pared which will include Missions, Education and Benevo- 
 lence. A united financial drive is projected for the spring 
 of 1920, or whenever it is believed the churches are sufficiently 
 prepared to give the money shown by the surveys to be needed. 
 The chief emphasis in the Movement is to be placed on the 
 consecration of life; for, no matter how much money may be 
 secured, if there are not men and women ready to enter the 
 service the money will accomplish nothing. The Society was 
 asked to approve the Movement, and, in conjunction with the 
 Christian Woman's Board of Missions and the American 
 Christian Missionary Society, to underwrite one hundred 
 thousand dollars towards expenses. It did both. The Move- 
 ment will be financed out of funds secured, and not out of 
 direct assessments upon the participating bodies. The under- 
 writing enables the Movement to borrow from the New York 
 Banks all the money it needs before the financial drive. 
 Abram E. Cory was asked to serve as one of the Associate 
 Secretaries of the Movement. He asked the Men and Millions 
 Movement, of which the Society is a constituent member, to 
 release him for half his time until the first of September, and 
 for all his time for one year after that date. His request was 
 
408 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 granted. It is his purpose to spend two days in each mouth 
 in Cineinnati. He is still a Secretary of the Society. 
 
 A Visit to India. — The Society sent Bert Wilson, one of its 
 staff, to India, to confer with the missionaries, and to study 
 the field and its needs. He preferred to visit one field and to 
 see it thoroughly to visiting all the fields hurriedly and getting 
 only a glimpse of any one of them. While in India he will 
 learn many things that he could not learn from books or from 
 missionary reports. He will be able to advise the missionaries 
 and the Executive Committee, and will be able to appeal for 
 missionaries for India and for funds for their support, more 
 effective^ after this visit than before. 
 
 The Visit of Mr. and Mrs. Adanison. — When Miss Vera 
 Adamson Vv^ent to the Philippines, her parents had it in their 
 minds to visit her and see how she was faring. When the 
 Armistice was signed and the way was opened, they left their 
 home in Akron and started on their long journey. They 
 wished to see things as they are ; they could afford to take 
 sufficient time, and they did that. They spent some weeks 
 in Manila and saw the hospital and dispensary, the schools, 
 and the churches. Having seen ]\Ianila and its environs, they 
 bought a car and went on to Baguio, to Vigan, to Laoag, to 
 Bagued, and to other points in the vicinity of the central 
 stations. In Laoag, Mr. Adamson bought a plot of ground for 
 the Girls' Hostel. In Bangued he assisted the church in se- 
 curing a house of worship. On this visit Mr. and Mrs. Adam- 
 son brought cheer and courage and strength to everj^ mission- 
 ary and to every native evangelist and teacher and to every 
 Filipino Christian they met, as well as to their own daughter. 
 In blessing others they blessed their own souls. Life will 
 never be quite the same to these two good people as it was 
 before their visit to the Philippines. If other men and women 
 would do the same, they would feel as John Wanamaker felt 
 when he visited the Far East. His one regret was that he had 
 not gone sooner, that he might have a longer period in which 
 to serve the cause of Missions, which is the cause of God. 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 409 
 
 "THE LORD WORKING WITH THEM." 
 
 The Society was born in an atmosphere of prayer. Its work 
 was begun and continued in the spirit of prayer. The meet- 
 ings of the Executive and of the Board of Managers are 
 opened and closed wth prayer. The men who are held re- 
 sponsible for the management and maintenance of the work 
 look to God for guidance, for strength, and for efficiency. 
 In the selection of fields and in the selection of workers, and 
 in the direction of the work, they have ever sought the wis- 
 dom that comes down from above. They reminded themselves 
 of the words, * ' Trust in Jehovah with all thy heart, and lean 
 not upon thine own understanding : In all thy ways ac- 
 knowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths." 
 
 In the first Christian century the missionaries were guided 
 in all they said and did by the Holy Spirit of God. They 
 went out and preached everywhere, the Lord working with 
 them, and confirming the word with the signs that followed. 
 They were instructed to tarry in Jerusalem until they were 
 clothed with power from on high. As soon as the Spirit was 
 given they began to preach the faith once for all delivered 
 unto the saints. The Spirit sent messengers to Joppa to call 
 Peter to preach to Cornelius, and to tell him and his house 
 words whereby they might be saved. Later, when the church 
 in Antioch was praying and fasting and waiting for some 
 indication as to what the will of God was, the Holy Spirit 
 said, "Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work where- 
 unto I have called them." Later still the Holy Spirit guided 
 Paul and his company down to Troas, not permitting them to 
 enter the Roman province of Asia, or to turn aside into 
 Bithynia. There as they slept a vision appeared to Paul in 
 the night : There was a man of Macedonia standing, be- 
 seeching him, and saying, "Come over into Macedonia and 
 help us." And when he had seen the vision, he and his asso- 
 ciates straightway sought to go forth into Macedonia, conclud- 
 ing that God had called them to preach the gospel to the 
 people of Europe. 
 
410 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 What was true in the first century was true in the nine- 
 teenth, and is true in the twentieth. The Holy Spirit touched 
 the hearts of young men and women of ability and culture, 
 and, in response to the inquiry, "Who will go for us, and 
 whom shall we send ? ' ' they answered ' ' Here we are ; send us 
 where we are most needed and where our lives will count for 
 most. ' ' The Holy Spirit has moved on the churches, and they 
 have given of their substance to support and equip those who 
 have gone out at the call of God. Tliey have furnished build- 
 ings of every kind and literature and medicine and other 
 things necessary for the successful prosecution of the word. 
 The Holy Spirit has been with the missionaries on the field, 
 and has enabled them to continue in the work in spite of 
 weakness and weariness and sickness and bereavement. He 
 has given them courage and strength and patience and enter- 
 prise ; he has been with the evangelists as they preached 
 the Word, with the teachers in the schools, with the physicians 
 and the nurses in the hospitals and dispensaries, and with the 
 visitors in the zenanas and homes. He has been with the 
 churches gathered on the field and with the native workers 
 of every grade, and with all who labored to bring in the ac- 
 ceptable year of the Lord. 
 
 The Master said, "Apart from me ye can do nothing." The 
 missionaries and their supporters know that this saying is 
 true. They know and they have known from the beginning 
 that in their own strength and wisdom they were helpless; 
 but they knew also that His grace was sufficient for them; 
 and that his strength was made perfect in human weakness. 
 His gracious word of promise is this, "Lo, I am with you al- 
 ways, even unto the end of the age. ' ' He has ever been mind- 
 ful of his promise, and, because he has, their labor has not 
 been vain in the Lord. 
 
 "0 the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and the 
 knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and 
 his ways past finding out ! For of him, and through him, and 
 unto him, are all things. To him be the glory for ever." 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 411 
 
 THE FALLEN. 
 
 Mrs. Louis F. Jaggard. — Mrs. Jaggard died in Leon, Iowa, 
 October 25th, 1918. She and her husband spent two terms 
 on the Congo, and were preparing to spend the third. 
 After a week's illness she entered the life eternal. Mrs. Jag- 
 gard was born in Des Moines, Iowa, December 20th, 1879. 
 Her maiden name was Annella Marsh. She and Dr. Jaggard 
 were married December 5th, 1907. A few days after their 
 marriage they left New York for Congo and arrived in 
 Bolenge, April 23d, 1908. As a missionary, Mrs. Jaggard did 
 all that it was possible for her to do. She taught in the 
 schools, in the church, and in her home. She assisted Dr. 
 Jaggard with his operations; she was assistant surgeon and 
 nurse. She was a true missionary, and she had and shall have 
 her reward. She is sorely missed in her home and in the 
 Mission. Alluding to her splendid and efficient leadership, 
 one of her associates wrote, "She was so capable, so quick. 
 She accomplished things. She taught and exemplified thrift 
 in home and garden. She was human as the rest of us, even 
 to letting the sordid waj's of the people fret her sometimes; 
 but no woman among us loved the people more or would in- 
 convenience herself more to serve them. Motherless, she 
 mothered Monieka, and Monieka mourns her as a mother. ' ' 
 
 Charles S. Settlemyer was born in Des Moines, Iowa, No- 
 vember 25, 1878. He received his education in the common 
 and high schools of his native city and in Drake and Chicago 
 and Columbia Universities. After a year as an instructor 
 in Drake University, he was appointed a missionary to China. 
 He reached the field in September, 1904. He taught in Union 
 Christian College and later in the University of Nanking. In 
 the absence of Mr. Meigs in America, he had charge of the 
 college and the press, and edited the Central China Christian. 
 In the University he was professor of history and political 
 science. On the first of February, 1910, he and Miss Edna 
 Kurz, a graduate of Hiram College, who went to Nanking to 
 be associated with Miss Emma Lyon, were married. To them 
 three children were born. For more than a year before leav- 
 
412 FOKEIGN CHEISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ing China for America, Mr. Settlemyer suffered much from a 
 disease known as the Sprue. On reaching America he spent 
 six montlis in Tacoma and six months in Hollywood, Cali- 
 fornia. He died in the Loma Linda Sanitarium on the 3d of 
 April, 1919. Dr. Lassell, his next-door neighbor in Nanking, 
 spoke a few words at the funeral. He said, "I knew him as 
 a member of the community in Nanking, a man never self- 
 seeking, a man never aggressive for himself, a man doing that 
 greatest of all things in the world, — that work which was his, 
 whether it showed, whether it was heralded, or whether it was 
 unseen and unnoticed; that great body of work which the 
 unknown laborers of this world are carrying on, and which 
 makes the world advance until it becomes the Kingdom of 
 God." A Chinese friend gave Mr, Settlemyer a panel in 
 black velvet, a beautiful work of art, containing his name and 
 the inscription, "Your goodness re-created me," and on the 
 reverse side the words, ' ' For an eternal remembrance. ' ' 
 
 Miss Kate V. Johnson. — Miss Johnson was born in St. Louis, 
 Missouri, November 5th, 1860. She died in her home in Madi- 
 son, Indiana, on the 29th of January, 1919. With the single 
 exception of Dr. Macklin, she served the Society longer than 
 any other missionary. After thirty years in Japan, she re- 
 turned to the United States and was placed on the retired 
 list. On the pension she received, she was able to live in 
 comfort. In the time between her return home and her death, 
 she was free to go and come as she pleased. While she was 
 under no obligation to render the Society any service, it was 
 her pleasure to respond to invitations for addresses from 
 churches and Sunday schools and Endeavor Societies. Miss 
 Johnson was a missionary to the last hour of her life. She 
 rests from her labors, and her works follow after her. She 
 bequeathed what little she had to the Society. 
 
 Kawamura San. — On the 4th of February, 1919, Kawamura 
 San went to his reward. Because of his simple and rugged 
 nature, he was known among his friends as John the Baptist. 
 In his early life he was given to drink. After his conversion 
 he became an evangelist and served in that capacity until his 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 413 
 
 health failed and he could preach no more. He suffered from 
 cancer of the face ; the disease went to his throat and he died 
 from its effects. Kawamura San was a man of childlike faith 
 in God. The spiritual was as real to him as the material. For 
 years he was troubled because he could not sing, but comforted 
 himself with the thought that when he reached heaven he 
 would go to David and ask David to teach him how to sing. 
 He did not understand English and believed that in heaven 
 only English was spoken. When Mr. Garst died he said, "It 
 is all right now ; Mr. Garst will interpret all my thoughts to 
 God, and I shall be satisfied." Two of Kawamura San's 
 daughters were educated in Drake University. One is married 
 to a Japanese evangelist, the other is a teacher in the Mar- 
 garet K. Long Girls ' School in Tokyo. 
 
 W. S. Dickinson was born September 5th, 1832, and died 
 November 7th, 1918. The day the Society was organized he 
 was elected Treasurer; he served in that capacity until 1887, 
 when he resigned. On his resignation he was elected one of 
 the Vice-Presidents; he served in that capacity until his 
 death. In all those years he was deeply interested in the 
 affairs of the Society. Every night and every morning he 
 prayed for the missionaries and for the prosperity of the 
 work. In his childhood Mr. Dickinson gave himself to the 
 Lord. He loved the church and contributed liberally to all 
 departments of its work. He gave time and thought and 
 mone}" to its interests. Like the Apostle he could say, ' ' I have 
 fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept 
 the faith." 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The sacred writers looked for new heavens and the new 
 earth in which righteousness and peace would be as preva- 
 lent as wickedness and violence in the kingdoms of this world. 
 They had God's sure word of promise to this effect. The 
 prophets from Moses to Malachi spoke of it. The apostles saw 
 Jesus crowned with glory and honor, and they knew that he 
 was destined to fill all things. They were charged to bear 
 
414 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 witness to him both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Sa- 
 maria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. They saw 
 the triumphs of the gospel in all creation under heaven, but 
 they did not see the consummation of the eternal purpose. 
 
 Centuries have elapsed, and this is still true. Much has 
 been done, but not all. The apostles heard the whole creation 
 groaning in pain; the creation still groans; it has not yet 
 been delivered out of corruption into the liberty of the glory 
 of the sons of God. The dissonance and discords caused by sin 
 have not been done away. The song of the redeemed, like a 
 chorus of sevenfold hallelujahs and harping symphonies, is 
 not yet sung in every tongue and by every tribe and nation 
 and people. But everywhere we see what the apostles saw, 
 progress along the line of the Divine purpose. The messen- 
 gers of the churches are found beneath every sky. Their 
 preaching and teaching have borne fruit. Churches have been 
 founded, schools established, hospitals and orphanages 
 opened; the fires of Suttee have been quenched, infanticide 
 made a crime, the sick and the dying tenderly cared for. The 
 gospel has demonstrated its claim to be the power of God 
 unto salvation to every one who believes. The triumphs of 
 the gospel in Rome, in Corinth, in Ephesus, in Philippi, can 
 / be paralleled in Africa, in China, in Japan, in India, in Mada- 
 gascar, in Arabia, in Tierra del Fuego, and in New Guinea. 
 More than in anj^ former generation we can say, ' ' All the ends 
 of the earth have seen the salvation of our God. ' ' 
 
 But, while much has been done, much more remains to be 
 done. More than half the race has yet to be evangelized. 
 God's gracious purpose will not be accomplished until the 
 gospel is carried into all the world and preached to every 
 human soul. This is his purpose, and his purpose cannot be 
 defeated. On the isle that is called Patmos, John heard the 
 elders and the living creatures sing a new song, ''Worthy art 
 thou to take the book, and to open the seals thereof ; for thou 
 wast slain, and didst purchase unto God with thy blood men 
 of every tribe, and tongue, and people, and nation, and madest 
 them to be unto our God a kingdom and priests; and they 
 
STATUS AND OUTLOOK. 415 
 
 reign upon the earth. ' ' And John saw, and he heard the voice 
 of many angels around about the throne, and the living crea- 
 tures and the elders; and the number of them was ten thou- 
 sand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands ; saying 
 with a great voice, ' ' Worthy is the Lamb that hath been slain 
 to receive the power, and riches, and wisdom, and might, and 
 honor, and glory, and blessing. And every created thing 
 which is in heaven, and on earth, and under the earth, and on 
 the sea, and all things that are in them, John heard saying, 
 "Unto him that sitteth on the throne, and unto the Lamb, 
 be the blessing, and the honor, and the glory, and the do- 
 minion for ever and ever." 
 
 The redemption of mankind and the establishment of his 
 Kingdom are the grand design of our God, and he has organ- 
 ized and commissioned the church to aid in effecting its ac- 
 complishment. Every believer should respond to his call, 
 as every soldier responds to the drum when it beats the long 
 roll of battle. For forty-four years the Foreign Christian 
 Missionary Society has made it its first and only business, its 
 supreme concern, to assist to the fullest in this the greatest of 
 all enterprises, the evangelization of the whole world. 
 
 NOW UNTO THE KING ETERNAL, IMMORTAL, IN- 
 VISIBLE, THE ONLY GOD, BE HONOR AND GLORY 
 FOR EVER AND EVER. AMEN. 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 27 
 
CONSTITUTION. 
 
 LIST OF OFFICERS OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 LIST OF MISSIONARIES BY COUNTRIES. 
 
 RECORD OF FORTY-FOUR YEARS. 
 
 TIIE (GLORIFIED ONES. 
 
 THE PANAMA EPISODE. 
 
CONSTITUTION 
 
 OF THE FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY 
 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 Article I. The name of this organization shall be "The FOREIGN 
 CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY." 
 
 Art. II. Its object shall be to make disciples of all nations, and teach 
 them to observe all things whatsoever Christ has commanded. 
 
 Art. III. This Society shall be composed of Life Directors, Life 
 Members, Annual Members, and Representatives of Churches, Sunday 
 schools, Sunday school classes, and Missionary Associations. 
 
 Art. IV. Its officers shall be a President, seven Vice-Presidents, a 
 Recorder, three or more Secretaries, and a Treasurer, who shall be elected 
 annually. 
 
 Art. V. The officers of this Society shall constitute an Executive 
 Committee, who shall have all the powers vested in the Board of Man- 
 agers during the inter\-als of the Board meetings. A majority shall be 
 competent to transact business. 
 
 Art. VI. Any member of the Church of Christ may become a Life 
 Director by the payment of $500, which may be paid in five annual install- 
 ments; or a Life Member, by the payment of $100, in five annual install- 
 ments; or an Annual Member by the payment of $10; or any Church of 
 Christ, or Sunday school, or Sunday school Class, or Missionary Associa- 
 tion may be represented in the directorship or the membership for fifteen 
 years by paying, respectively, $500 or $100, in five annual installments; 
 provided the representative is a member of the Church of Christ. 
 
 Art. VII. The officers of the Society and the Life Directors shall 
 constitute a Board of Managers, who shall meet at least once a year for 
 the transaction of business. 
 
 Art. VIII. The Board of Managers sliall have power to appoint its 
 own meetings; elect its own Chairman and Secretary; enact its own by- 
 laws and rules of order — provided always that they be not inconsistent 
 with the Constitution of this Society; fill all vacancies which may occur 
 in its own body during the year; and, if deemed necessary by two-thirds 
 of the members present at a regular meeting, convene special meetings 
 of the Society. It shall establish such agencies as the interests of the 
 Society may require, appoint missionaries, fix their compensation, direct 
 their labors, make all appropriations to be paid out of the treasury, and 
 present to the Society at each annual meeting a report of the proceedings 
 during the past year. The action of the Board of Managers is subject 
 to revision by the Society. 
 
 419 
 
420 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Art. IX. The Treasurer shall give bond in such amount aa the Board 
 of Managers may think proper. 
 
 Art. X. The annual meetings of this Society shall be held at the 
 same time and place as those of the American Christian Missionary So- 
 ciety (unless otherwise ordered by the Board of Managers), and its pro- 
 ceedings may be published as a part of the proceedings of that Society. 
 
 Art. XI. This Constitution may be amended at any regular meeting 
 of the Society by a vote of two-thirds of the members present ; provided 
 such amendment shall have first been recommended by the Board, or a 
 year's notice shall have been given. 
 
LIST OF OFFICERS OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 Pkesidents. 
 
 Elected. 
 1875 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 Isaac Errett 
 
 Closed 
 
 Service. 
 
 1888 
 
 1889 
 
 C. L. Loos 
 
 1900 
 
 1900 
 
 A. McLean 
 
 
 1875 
 
 Vice- Presidents. 
 Jacob Burnet 
 
 1878 
 
 1875 
 
 J. S. Lamar ■ 
 
 1876 
 
 1875 
 
 W. T. Moore 
 
 1877 
 
 1876 
 
 James Challen 
 
 1878 
 
 1877 
 
 A. I. Hobbs 
 
 1881 
 
 1878 
 
 0. A. Bartholomew 
 
 1881 
 
 1879 
 
 P. M. Green 
 
 1880 
 
 1880 
 
 R. M. Bishop 
 
 1881 
 
 1881 
 
 James Leslie 
 
 1882 
 
 1882 
 
 J. B. Briney 
 
 1883 
 
 1882 
 
 R. T. Mathews 
 
 1884 
 
 1882 
 
 E. T. Williams 
 
 1886 
 
 1884 
 
 Dr. E. Williams 
 
 1885 
 
 1885 
 
 B. J. Radford 
 
 1886 
 
 1886 
 
 B. C. Deweese 
 
 1887 
 
 1886 
 
 T. M, Worcester 
 
 1888 
 
 1887 
 
 S. M. Jefferson 
 
 1888 
 
 1888 
 
 A, M. Atkinson 
 
 1889 
 
 1888 
 
 C. W. Talbott 
 
 1891 
 
 1888 
 
 J. Z. Tyler 
 
 1891 
 
 1889 
 
 
 1890 
 
 1889 
 
 R. T. Mathews 
 
 1893 
 
 1889 
 
 C. J. Tannar 
 
 1892 
 
 1890 
 
 Hugh McDiarmid 
 
 1891 
 
 1890 
 
 H. C. Rash 
 
 1891 
 
 1892 
 
 J. A. Lord 
 
 1899 
 
 1892 
 
 
 1895 
 
 1893 
 
 F. M. Biddle 
 
 1894 
 
 1893 
 
 L. E. Brown 
 
 1896 
 
 1894 
 
 G. A. Miller 
 
 1899 
 
 1894 
 
 
 1895 
 
 1896 
 
 I. J. Spencer 
 
 1907 
 
 
 421 
 
 
422 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Vice-Presidents — Continued. 
 
 Elected. 
 1897 
 1898 
 1900 
 1900 
 1903 
 1903 
 1905 
 1906 
 1907 
 1908 
 1908 
 1909 
 1909 
 1910 
 1912 
 1914 
 1914 
 1915 
 1918 
 1919 
 
 1875 
 1876 
 1878 
 1882 
 1900 
 1905 
 1909 
 1912 
 1915 
 1916 
 1918 
 
 1875 
 1876 
 1879 
 1885 
 
 1887 
 
 W. S. Dickinson 
 
 B. C. Deweese 
 
 S. M. Jefferson 
 
 A. B. Philputt 
 
 J. N. Green 
 
 G. A. Miller 
 
 W, P. Rogers 
 
 J. L. Hill 
 
 J. D. Armistead . 
 
 R. O. Newcomb 
 
 C. H. Winders 
 
 J. D. Armistead 
 
 H. C. Kendrick 
 
 M. Y. Cooper 
 
 T. W. Grafton 
 
 J. D. Armistead 
 
 D. W. Teaehout 
 
 L. N. D. Wells 
 
 C. R. Oakley 
 
 J. E. Pounds 
 
 Secretaries 
 
 Robert Moffett 
 
 W. T. Moore 
 
 W. B. Ebbert 
 
 A. McLean 
 
 F. M. Rains (Emeritus) 
 
 S. J. Corey 
 
 E. W. Allen 
 
 A. E. Cory 
 
 R. A. Dean 
 
 Bert Wilson 
 
 C, M, Yocum 
 
 Recorders. 
 
 B. B. Tyler 
 
 James Leslie 
 
 S. M. Jefferson 
 
 A. P. Cobb 
 
 •C. W. Talbott 
 
 Closed 
 Service. 
 1918 
 1912 
 1913 
 1907 
 1904 
 1906 
 1906 
 1908 
 1909 
 1915 
 1918 
 
 1912 
 
 1875 
 
 1877 
 1882 
 1900 
 
 1910 
 
 1875 
 1878 
 1885 
 1886 
 1888 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 Eecobders — Continued. 
 
 423 
 
 Elected. 
 1888 
 1890 
 1893 
 1895 
 1900 
 1903 
 1904 
 1918 
 
 1875 
 1897 
 1900 
 1906 
 1910 
 
 1893 
 
 1876 
 1878 
 1901 
 1906 
 1908 
 
 1898 
 1910 
 1918 
 1918 
 
 J. H. Hardin 
 
 P. T. Kilgour 
 
 I. J. Spencer 
 
 S. M. Cooper 
 
 G. A. Miller 
 
 S. M. Jefferson 
 
 J. N. Green 
 
 R. E. Elmore 
 
 Treasurebs. 
 
 W. S. Dickinson 
 
 F. M. Rains 
 
 S. M. Cooper 
 
 M. Y. Cooper 
 
 C. W. Plopper 
 
 Financial Secretary, 
 F. M. Rains 
 
 Auditors. 
 
 Geo. n. Anderson 
 
 J. F. Wright 
 
 Russell Errett 
 
 Gamaliel Green 
 
 Stanley Spragens 
 
 Medical Examinees. 
 
 Dr. P. T. Kilgour 
 
 Dr. Allyn C. Poole 
 
 Dr. Frank W. Case 
 
 Dr. E. H. Schoenling 
 
 Closed 
 Service. 
 1889 
 1891 
 1894 
 1899 
 1902 
 1904 
 1914 
 
 1896 
 1899 
 1905 
 1909 
 
 1897 
 
 1877 
 1900 
 1905 
 1907 
 
 1918 
 
LIST OF MISSIONARIES BY COUNTRIES. 
 
 Dr. G. J. P. Barger, 
 
 Mrs. G. J. P. Barger, 
 
 Miss Martha Bateman, 
 
 Dr. H. N. Biddle, 
 
 Miss Katherine Blackburn, 
 
 Eben Creighton, 
 
 Dr. R. J. Dye, 
 
 Mrs. R. J. Dye, 
 
 W. H. Edwards, 
 
 Mrs. Edna Eck Edwards, 
 
 R. Ray Eldred, 
 
 Mrs. R. Ray Eldred, 
 
 Miss Ella Ewing, 
 
 Ellsworth Faris, 
 
 Mrs. Ellsworth Faris, 
 
 Dr. W. A. Frymire, 
 
 Mrs. W. A. Frymire, 
 
 C. P. Hedges, 
 
 Mrs. C. P. Hedges, 
 
 A. F. Hensey, 
 
 Mrs. Alice Ferrin Hensey, 
 
 H. C. Hobgood, 
 
 Mrs. H. C. Hobgood, 
 
 W. R. Holder, 
 
 Mrs. 
 
 Apeica. 
 
 Mrs. W. R. Holder, 
 Dr. L. F. Jaggard, 
 Mrs. L. P. Jaggard, 
 Edgar A. Johnston, 
 Mrs. Edgar A. Johnston, 
 Dr. Edmn A. Laytou, 
 Mrs. Edwin A, Layton, 
 Frank T. Lea, 
 Mrs. Frank T. Lea, 
 E. R. Moon, 
 Mrs. E. R. Moon, 
 Dr. Geo. E. Mosher, 
 Mrs. Geo. E. Mosher, 
 Miss Ruth Musgrave, 
 Dr. Ernest B. Pearson, 
 Mrs. Ernest B. Pearson, 
 Herbert Smith, 
 Mrs. Herbert Smith, 
 Miss Wilhelma Smith, 
 Dr. W. C. Widdowson, 
 Miss Goldie Wells, 
 Dr. Frank A. Wilmot, 
 Mrs. Frank A. Wilmot, 
 R. S. Wilson, 
 
 R. S. Wilson. 
 
 The missionaries in Africa are supported by the Society and the Chris- 
 tian Woman's Boards of Missiona 
 
 T. J. Arnold, 
 Mrs. T. J. Arnold, 
 W. R. Bacon, 
 Mrs. W. R. Bacon, 
 Joseph Bailie, 
 G. B. Baird, 
 Mrs. Eva Raw Baird, 
 Miss Irene Banta, 
 O. F. Barcus, 
 
 China. 
 
 W. P. Bentley, 
 Mrs. W. P. Bentley, 
 Arthur Bowman, 
 Mrs. Arthur Bowman, 
 A. C. Bro, 
 Mrs. A. C. Bro, 
 J. E. Brown, 
 Mrs. J. E. Brown, 
 F. C. Buck, 
 424 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 425 
 
 China — Continued. 
 
 Mrs. F. C. Buck, 
 
 Dr. James Butchart, 
 
 Mrs. Nellie Daugherty Butchart, 
 
 Miss Nellie Jean Clark, 
 
 A. E. Cory, 
 
 Mrs. A. E. Cory, 
 
 Miss Edna P. Dale, 
 
 D. E. Dannenberg, 
 Mrs. D. E. Dannenberg, 
 Miss Margaret Darst, 
 Miss Margaret Dieter, 
 Miss Nina DuPee, 
 
 Miss Anna Louise Fillmore, 
 Frank Garrett, 
 Mrs. Ethel Brown Garrett, 
 Mrs. Verna Grarrett, 
 Miss Emily Gatrew, 
 
 E. P. Gish, 
 
 Miss Cammie Gray, 
 
 Dr. G. L. Hagman, 
 
 Mrs. G. L. Hagman, 
 
 Dr. C. H. Hamilton, 
 
 Mrs. Lulu Snyder Hamilton, 
 
 Mrs. L. Amelia Harper, 
 
 W. W. Haskell, 
 
 Mrs. W, W. Haskell, 
 
 E. P, Hearndon, 
 
 Mrs. E. P. Hearndon, 
 
 Dr. W. G. Hiltner, 
 
 Mrs. W. G. Hiltner, 
 
 Ben Holroyd, 
 
 Mrs. Ben Holroyd, 
 
 W. R. Hunt, 
 
 Mrs. W. E. Hunt, 
 
 John Johnson, 
 
 Mrs. John Johnson, 
 
 Miss Effie D. KeUar, 
 
 Miss Mary Kelly, 
 
 Dr. E. A. Layton, 
 
 Mrs. E. A. Layton, 
 
 Miss Emma A. Lyon, 
 
 Miss Effie B. McCallum, 
 
 Dr. Daisy Macklin, 
 
 Dr. W, E, Macklin, 
 
 Mrs. W. E, Macklin, 
 Ed\Yin Marx, 
 Mrs. Edwin Marx, 
 F. E. Meigs, 
 Mrs. F. E. Meigs, 
 
 F. A. Mendenhall, 
 Mrs. F. A. Mendenhall, 
 Miss Kate Gait Miller, 
 Miss Pearl B. Miller, 
 
 G. E. MoUand, 
 Mrs. C. E. Molland, 
 Miss Muriel Molland, 
 Dr. E. I. Osgood, 
 Mrs. E. I. Osgood, 
 Alexander Paul, 
 Mrs. Alexander Paul, 
 Charles T. Paul, 
 Mrs. Charles T. Paul, 
 C. H. Plopper, 
 
 Mrs. Alma Favors Plopper, 
 
 Dr. M. E. Poland, 
 
 Mrs. M, E. Poland, 
 
 Guy W. Sarvis, 
 
 Mrs, Guy W. Sarvis, 
 
 A. F. H. Saw, 
 
 Mrs. A. F. H. Saw, 
 
 C. S. Settlemyer, 
 
 Mrs. C. S. Settlemyer, 
 
 H. P. Shaw, 
 
 Mrs. H. P. Shaw, 
 
 Dr. Paul Stevenson, 
 
 Mrs. Paul Stevenson, 
 
 C. B. Titus, 
 
 Mrs. C. B. Titus, 
 
 Miss Minnie Vautrin, 
 
 Dr. Paul Wakefield, 
 
 Mrs. Paul Wakefield, 
 
 James Ware, 
 
 Mrs. James Ware, 
 
 Dr. H. G. Welpton, 
 
 Mrs. W. W. Whitefleld, 
 
 E. T. Williams, 
 
 Mrs. Carrie Loos Williams, 
 
 Mrs. Eose Sickler Williams. 
 
 *The missionaries at Nantungchow are joint missionaries. 
 
426 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Cuba. 
 
 W. L. Burner, 
 Mrs. W. L. Burner, 
 Elmer Griffith, 
 Eoscoe R. Hill, 
 Mrs. Roscoe R. Hill, 
 L. C. McPherson. 
 
 Mrs. L. C. McPherson, 
 Melvin Menges, 
 Mrs. Melvin Menges, 
 Miss Williamina Meldrum, 
 Mark S. Peckham, 
 Mrs. Mark S. Peckham. 
 
 England. 
 
 R. W. Abberly, 
 T. H. Bates, 
 J. H. Bicknell, 
 H. Milner Black, 
 Eli Brearley, 
 George Brooks, 
 John A. Brooks, 
 S. T. Buckingham, 
 G. W. Buckner, 
 Mark A. Collins, 
 Richard Dobson, 
 William Durban, 
 H. S. Earl, 
 W. A. Foster, 
 George Fowler, 
 
 A. J. L. Gliddon, 
 L. H. Gow, 
 
 J. J. Haley, 
 
 B. H. Hayden, 
 W. E. Hogg, 
 A. Johnson, 
 
 Miss Annie Crease, 
 Jules DeLaunay, 
 
 A. E. Cory, 
 Mrs. A. E. Cory, 
 Miss Clara Gillespie, 
 E, Lewis, 
 
 Samuel McBride, 
 A. McKenzie, 
 Alexander Martin, 
 Ben N. Mitchell, 
 W. T. Moore, 
 J. J. Morgan, 
 Leslie W. Morgan, 
 Leslie W. Morgan, 
 J. C. Oakshett, 
 J. E. Powell, 
 George Rapkin, 
 J. L. Richardson, 
 E. H. Spring, 
 
 E. M. Todd, 
 M. D. Todd, 
 J. W. Travis, 
 
 F. W, Troy, 
 
 J. M. Van Horn, 
 J. H. Versey, 
 Geo. T. Walden, 
 Mark Wayne Williams, 
 
 France. 
 
 Madame Jules DeLaunay, 
 E. Roque. 
 
 Honolulu. 
 
 P. M. Snodgrass, 
 Mrs. P. M. Snodgrass, 
 C. C. Wilson, 
 Mrs. C. C. Wilson. 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 427 
 
 M. D. Adams, 
 Mrs. M. D. Adams, 
 W. B. Alexander, 
 Mrs. W. B. Alexander, 
 .T. H. Anderson, 
 J. C. Archer, 
 Mrs. J. C. Archer, 
 
 C. E. Benlehr, 
 Mrs. C. E. Benlehr, 
 Geo. Wm. Brown, 
 Mrs. Geo. Wm. Brown, 
 Miss Mary L. Clarke, 
 Geo. W. Coffman, 
 Mrs. G. W. Coffman, 
 W. E. Cooper, 
 
 D. O. Cunningham, 
 Mrs. D. O. Cunningham, 
 Dr. C. C. Drummond, 
 Mrs. C. C. Drummond, 
 Dr. C. S. Durand, 
 
 Mrs. C. S. Durand, 
 H. A. Eicher, 
 Mrs. H. A. Eicher, 
 Dr. Jennie V. Fleming, 
 Miss Josepha Franklin, 
 Miss Mildred Franklin, 
 Miss Stella Franklin, 
 
 E. M. Gordon, 
 Mrs. E. M. Gordon, 
 W. E. Gordon, 
 
 O. J. Grainger, 
 Mrs. O. J. Grainger, 
 Miss Olive Griffith, 
 Miss Hattie L. Judson, 
 
 Miss Eose Armbruster, 
 Miss Jessie J. Asbury, 
 Miss Winifred Brown, 
 Miss Bertha Clawson, 
 P. A. Davey, 
 Mrs. P. A. Davey, 
 
 India. 
 
 F. E. Harnar, 
 Mrs. F. E. Harnar, 
 Dr. A. W. Hitt, 
 Mrs. A. W. Hitt, 
 
 G. W. Jackson, 
 Mrs. G. W. Jackson, 
 Fay E. Livengood, 
 Mrs. Fay E. Livengood, 
 Miss Helen Livermore, 
 J. G. McGavran, 
 
 Mrs. J. G. McGavran, 
 Dr. Mary T. McGavran, 
 S. McMuUen, 
 Dr. Geo. E. Miller, 
 Mrs. Geo. E. Miller, 
 J. E. Moody, 
 Mrs. J. E. Moody, 
 W. E. Ranibo, 
 Mrs. W. E. Eambo, 
 Ray E. Rice, 
 Mrs. Ray E. Rice, 
 David Rioch, 
 Mrs. David Rioch, 
 Miss Sue A. Eobinaon, 
 H. C. Saum, 
 Mrs. H. C. Saum, 
 W. H. Scott, 
 Mrs. W. H. Scott, 
 P. A. Sherman, 
 Mrs. P. A. Sherman, 
 
 F. E. Stubbin, 
 Mrs. F. E. Stubbin, 
 Miss Mary Thompson, 
 
 G. L. Wharton, 
 Mrs. G. L. Wharton. 
 
 Japan. 
 
 Wm. H. Erskine, 
 Mrs. Wm. H. Erskine, 
 C. E. Garst, 
 Mrs. C. E. Garst, 
 Miss Gretchen Garst, 
 Miss Carrie E. Goodrich, 
 
428 FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 H. H. Guy, 
 
 Mrs. H. H. Gu7, 
 
 F. E. Hagin, 
 
 Mrs. F. E. Hagin, 
 
 P. B. HaU, 
 
 Miss Carme Hostetter, 
 
 Miss Kate V. Johnson, 
 
 Miss Eose R. Johnson, 
 
 Miss Mary F. Lediard, 
 
 Dr. F. E. Lee, 
 
 Mrs. F. E. Le€, 
 
 M. B. Madden, 
 
 Mrs. M. B. Madden, 
 
 Frank H. Marshall, 
 
 Mrs. Frank H. Marshall, 
 
 C. F. McCall, 
 
 Mrs. C. F. McCall, 
 
 R. A. McCorkle, 
 
 Mrs. R. A. McCorkle, 
 
 R. D, McCoy, 
 
 Mrs. R. D. McCoy, 
 
 Miss Lavenia Oldham, 
 
 L. D. Oliphant, 
 
 Mrs. L. D. Oliphant, 
 
 Miss Jewel Palmer, 
 
 W. K. Azbill. 
 
 Mrs. Alice Agnew, 
 Miss Vera Adamson, 
 Karl Borders, 
 Mrs. Karl Borders, 
 J. B. Daugherty, 
 Miss Edith Eberle, 
 W. H. Ilanna, 
 Mrs. H. W. Hanna, 
 E. K. Higdon, 
 M.TB. E. K. Higdon, 
 Bruce L. Kershner, 
 Mrs. Bruce L. Kershner, 
 
 Japan — Continued. 
 
 Miss Edith Parker, 
 
 A. W. Place, 
 Mrs. A. W. Place, 
 R. L. Pruett, 
 Mrs. R. L. Pruett, 
 Miss Mary Rioch, 
 C. E. Robinson, 
 Mrs. C. E. Robinson, 
 Miss Ada Scott, 
 
 G. T. Smith, 
 
 Mrs. Candace L. Smith, 
 
 Mrs. Josephine W. Smith, 
 
 Eugenese Snodgrass, 
 
 Mrs. Eugenese Snodgrass, 
 
 F. Staniland, 
 
 Mrs. F. Staniland, 
 
 E. S. Stevens, 
 
 Mrs. E. S. Stevens, 
 
 B. E. Watson, 
 Mrs. B. E. Watson, 
 
 C. S. Weaver, 
 Mrs. C. S. Weaver, 
 Miss Loduska Wirick, 
 Miss Edith Wright, 
 Thos. A. Young, 
 
 Mrs. Thos. A. Young. 
 
 Panama. 
 
 W. H. Williams, 
 Mrs. W. H. Williams. 
 
 Philippine Islands. 
 
 Dr. L. B. Kline, 
 Mrs. L. B. Kline, 
 Dr. W. N. Lemmon, 
 Mrs. W. N. Lemmon, 
 Missi Mayme Longan, 
 John Lord, 
 Mrs. John Lord, 
 
 D. C. McCallum, 
 Mrs. D. C. McCallum, 
 C. C. MeCaw, 
 
 Mrs. C. C. McCaw, 
 Dr. P. 0. Palencia. 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 429 
 
 Philippine Islands — Continued. 
 
 Dr. C. L. Pickett, 
 Mrs. C. L. Pickett, 
 A. G. Saunders, 
 Miss Sylvia Siegfried, 
 Dr. D. J. Samonte, 
 F. V. Stipp, 
 Mrs. F. V. Stipp, 
 
 E. P. Anderson, 
 John Borglin, 
 Julius Cramer, 
 I. P. Danielsen, 
 Neils Devoid, 
 N. A. Fobs, 
 Dr. A. Hoick, 
 
 H. A. Baker, 
 Mrs. H. A. Baker, 
 Dr. D. P. Caldwell, 
 Mrs. D. P. Caldwell, 
 Dr. W. M. Hardy, 
 Mrs. W. M. Hardy, 
 Dr. Z. S. Loftis, 
 
 A. L. Chapman, 
 Mrs. A. L. Chapman, 
 John Johnson, 
 Mrs. John Johnson, 
 Hohannes Karagiosdan, 
 
 Herbert Swanson, 
 Mrs. Herbert Swanson, 
 Hermon P. Williams, 
 Mrs. Hermon P. Williams, 
 Leslie Wolfe, 
 Mrs. Leslie Wolfe, 
 Dr. J. W. Young, 
 Mrs. J. W. Young. 
 
 Scandinavia^ 
 
 Anders Johnson, 
 K. Larsen, 
 I. P. Lillienstein, 
 O. C. Millelsen, 
 H. Nevland, 
 Edvard Nielsen, 
 E. W. Pease, 
 Harold Wester. 
 
 Tibet. 
 
 Roderick A. MacLeod, 
 
 Mrs. Roderick A. MacLeod, 
 
 Dr. Susie R. Moyes, 
 
 J. C. Ogden, 
 
 Mrs. J. C. Ogden, 
 
 Dr. A. L. Shelton, 
 
 Mrs. A. L. Shelton, 
 
 Turkey. 
 
 Dr. Garabed Kevorkian, 
 G. N. Shishmanian, 
 Mrs. G. N. Shishmanian, 
 Garabed Der Tavitian, 
 Michael Der Tavitian. 
 
EECORD OF FORTY-FOUR YEARS. 
 
 The following table shows the record of the Foreign Society for the past 
 forty-four years. These are cheering figures. We have every reason for 
 thanksgiving. This showing must be carefully studied to be fully appre- 
 ciated. 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 6C 
 .S 
 
 C3 O 
 
 >> 
 
 '^ 
 
 n CD 
 .-So 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 It 
 
 o . 
 
 CJ 05 
 
 3 3 
 
 o .a 
 
 s ^ 
 < 
 
 
 O O 
 
 O ID 
 
 
 o 
 g 
 
 -US 
 ■*^ p 
 
 o 
 
 
 a 
 
 .2 
 
 a: 
 
 'T-l 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 s 
 
 Eh 
 
 1876 
 
 30 
 
 $20 
 
 00 
 
 1 
 
 $25 
 
 00 
 
 $1,706 
 
 35 
 
 2 
 
 
 2 
 
 1877 
 
 41 
 
 548 
 
 18 
 
 2 
 
 75 
 
 00 
 
 2,174 
 
 95 
 
 2 
 
 
 2 
 
 1878 
 
 68 
 
 565 
 
 03 
 
 47 
 
 195 
 
 10 
 
 8,766 
 
 24 
 
 5 
 
 
 5 
 
 1879 
 
 209 
 
 1,881 
 
 73 
 
 52 
 
 210 
 
 26 
 
 8,287 
 
 24 
 
 9 
 
 
 9 
 
 1880 
 
 324 
 
 2,723 
 
 09 
 
 69 
 
 246 
 
 02 
 
 12,144 
 
 00 
 
 10 
 
 
 10 
 
 1881 
 
 217 
 
 1,637 
 
 54 
 
 198 
 
 750 
 
 00 
 
 13,178 
 
 46 
 
 13 
 
 
 13 
 
 1882 
 
 524 
 
 4,940 
 
 77 
 
 501 
 
 2,175 
 
 00 
 
 25,063 
 
 94 
 
 11 
 
 
 11 
 
 1883 
 
 473 
 
 4,764 95 
 
 516 
 
 3,205 
 
 00 
 
 25,004 
 
 85 
 
 19 
 
 1 
 
 20 
 
 1884 
 
 585 
 
 7,189 
 
 90 
 
 699 
 
 4,125 
 
 00 
 
 26,601 
 
 84 
 
 22 
 
 3 
 
 25 
 
 1885 
 
 648 
 
 7,191 
 
 00 
 
 787 
 
 5,125 
 
 00 
 
 30,260 
 
 10 
 
 26 
 
 7 
 
 33 
 
 1886 
 
 653 
 
 7,004 
 
 32 
 
 820 
 
 6,035 
 
 00 
 
 61,727 
 
 07 
 
 31 
 
 13 
 
 44 
 
 1887 
 
 774 
 
 10,304 
 
 73 
 
 1,064 
 
 10,513 
 
 00 
 
 47,757 
 
 85 
 
 32 
 
 13 
 
 45 
 
 1888 
 
 990 
 
 15,181 
 
 72 
 
 1,217 
 
 15,662 
 
 00 
 
 62,767 
 
 59 
 
 37 
 
 23 
 
 60 
 
 1889 
 
 1,038 
 
 17,214 
 
 67 
 
 1,417 
 
 19,123 
 
 00 
 
 64,840 
 
 03 
 
 43 
 
 27 
 
 70 
 
 1890 
 
 805 
 
 13,505 
 
 88 
 
 1,251 
 
 17,765 
 
 00 
 
 67,750 
 
 49 
 
 53 
 
 28 
 
 81 
 
 1891 
 
 991 
 
 18,000 
 
 63 
 
 1,511 
 
 21,411 
 
 00 
 
 65,365 
 
 76 
 
 58 
 
 34 
 
 92 
 
 1892 
 
 1,355 
 
 24,259 
 
 85 
 
 1,452 
 
 22,907 
 
 00 
 
 70,320 
 
 84 
 
 63 
 
 37 
 
 100 
 
 1893 
 
 1,208 
 
 23,818 
 
 49 
 
 1,571 
 
 18,690 
 
 00 
 
 58,355 
 
 01 
 
 65 
 
 44 
 
 109 
 
 1894 
 
 1,806 
 
 30,679 
 
 63 
 
 2,276 
 
 23,486 
 
 00 
 
 73,258 
 
 16 
 
 66 
 
 55 
 
 121 
 
 1895 
 
 2,403 
 
 36,549 
 
 99 
 
 2,525 
 
 27,553 
 
 00 
 
 83,514 
 
 16 
 
 68 
 
 66 
 
 134 
 
 1896 
 
 2,459 
 
 39,902 
 
 00 
 
 2,605 
 
 28,418 
 
 00 
 
 93,867 
 
 71 
 
 76 
 
 67 
 
 143 
 
 1897 
 
 2,586 
 
 39,568 
 
 28 
 
 2,810 
 
 30,027 
 
 00 
 
 106,222 
 
 10 
 
 87 
 
 77 
 
 164 
 
 1898 
 
 2,907 
 
 45,650 
 
 20 
 
 3,180 
 
 34,334 
 
 oo 
 
 130,925 
 
 70 
 
 93 
 
 108 
 
 201 
 
 1899 
 
 3,051 
 
 57,781 
 
 00 
 
 3,187 
 
 39,071 
 
 00 
 
 152,727 
 
 38 
 
 98 
 
 131 
 
 229 
 
 1900 
 
 3,067 
 
 65,964 
 
 00 
 
 3,260 
 
 42,705 
 
 oo 
 
 180,016 
 
 16 
 
 111 
 
 146 
 
 257 
 
 1901 
 
 2,762 
 
 62,007 
 
 00 
 
 3,216 
 
 42,841 
 
 oo 
 
 171,898 
 
 20 
 
 111 
 
 160 
 
 271 
 
 480 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 RECORD OF FORTY-FOUR YEARS— Continued. 
 
 431 
 
 
 bo 
 
 ^ 
 
 — 
 
 be 
 
 >. 
 
 — 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .a 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 .S 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 'C 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ••^ 
 
 
 
 "+J 
 
 
 
 ■i-i 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 s 
 
 fO 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 n 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 •c 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 
 r2 
 
 c o 
 o o 
 
 S in 
 
 ^- o 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 I4H 
 
 
 
 p 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 B « 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 03 
 
 0? 
 
 .2 
 
 
 ^M 
 
 o • 
 
 
 e4_l K 
 
 O 33 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 .** 
 
 &( 
 
 *S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 TJ 
 
 
 c8 
 a 
 o 
 
 
 re 
 
 
 fO S 
 
 s s 
 
 
 ,Q c 
 
 s o 
 
 
 1 ' QJ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 
 
 
 O S 
 
 gcc 
 <5 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1902 
 
 2,822 
 
 $68,586 
 
 00 
 
 3,365 
 
 $48,116 
 
 00 
 
 $178,323 
 
 68 
 
 115 
 
 223 
 
 338 
 
 1903 
 
 2,825 
 
 79,785 
 
 00 
 
 3,310 
 
 51,630 
 
 25 
 
 210,008 
 
 68 
 
 117 
 
 290 
 
 407 
 
 1904 
 
 2,915 
 
 89,545 
 
 01 
 
 3,532 
 
 56,832 
 
 47 
 
 221,318 
 
 60 
 
 143 
 
 295 
 
 438 
 
 1905 
 
 2,834 
 
 95,500 
 
 00 
 
 3,552 
 
 61,817 
 
 60 
 
 255,922 
 
 51 
 
 154 
 
 312 
 
 468 
 
 1906 
 
 3,178 
 
 109,018 
 
 00 
 
 3,638 
 
 66,809 
 
 65 
 
 268,726 
 
 00 
 
 154 
 
 333 
 
 487 
 
 1907 
 
 3,415 
 
 123,468 
 
 00 
 
 3,785 
 
 77,158 
 
 73 
 
 305,534 
 
 54 
 
 155 
 
 410 
 
 565 
 
 1908 
 
 3,457 
 
 128,347 
 
 00 
 
 3,742 
 
 75,180 
 
 20 
 
 274,324 
 
 39 
 
 167 
 
 594 
 
 761 
 
 1909 
 
 3,396 
 
 146,081 
 
 00 
 
 3,775 
 
 77,199 
 
 24 
 
 350,685 
 
 21 
 
 170 
 
 634 
 
 804 
 
 1910 
 
 3,227 
 
 138,098 
 
 48 
 
 3,864 
 
 90,251 
 
 82 
 
 360,712 
 
 92 
 
 170 
 
 761 
 
 931 
 
 1911 
 
 3,023 
 
 139,501 
 
 20 
 
 3,787 
 
 83,041 
 
 35 
 
 379,082 
 
 03 
 
 169 
 
 759 
 
 928 
 
 1912 
 
 2,971 
 
 135,835 
 
 49 
 
 3,981 
 
 92,751 
 
 92 
 
 400,728 
 
 44 
 
 172 
 
 1,085 
 
 1,256 
 
 1913 
 
 3,122 
 
 129,871 
 
 00 
 
 4,051 
 
 92,853 
 
 00 
 
 434,183 
 
 00 
 
 181 
 
 832 
 
 1,013 
 
 1914 
 
 3,187 
 
 141,604 
 
 87 
 
 4,122 
 
 92,753 
 
 17 
 
 464,149 
 
 16 
 
 181 
 
 805 
 
 986 
 
 1915 
 
 3,007 
 
 131,929 
 
 93 
 
 4,102 
 
 93,688 
 
 79 
 
 425,137 
 
 20 
 
 180 
 
 769 
 
 949 
 
 1916 
 
 3,376 
 
 153,530 
 
 52 
 
 4,171 
 
 99,530 
 
 09 
 
 522,716 
 
 97 
 
 187 
 
 803 
 
 990 
 
 1917 
 
 3,172 
 
 166,110 
 
 16 
 
 3,996 
 
 108,121 
 
 37 
 
 550,386 
 
 85 
 
 190 
 
 760 
 
 950 
 
 1918 
 
 3,173 
 
 190,199 
 
 77 
 
 3,859 
 
 130,910 
 
 72 
 
 625,522 
 
 73 
 
 185 
 
 926 
 
 1,111 
 
THE GLOEIFIBD ONES. 
 1. PEOM THE FIELD. 
 Africa. 
 Dr. Harry N. Biddle, 
 E. Eay Eldred, 
 Mrs. E. Eay Eldred, 
 Miss Ella C. Ewing, 
 Mrs. L. F. Jaggard. 
 
 China. 
 Thomas J. Arnold, 
 Dr. James Butehart, 
 Mrs. Ethel B. Garrett, 
 Edwin P. Heamden, 
 Mrs. Edwin P. Heamden, 
 Frank Eugene Meigs, 
 Charles E. Molland, 
 Albert F. H. Saw, 
 C. S. Settlemyer, 
 James Ware, 
 Mrs. Carrie Loos Williams^ 
 
 Scandinavia. 
 Mrs. Julius Cramer, 
 Dr. A. 0. Hoick. 
 
 England. 
 Eli Brearley, 
 William Durban, 
 Mrs. Mary B. Moore, 
 Marion D. Todd. 
 
 India. 
 E. M. Gordon, 
 Miss Hattie L. Judson, 
 Miss Sue E. Eobinson, 
 G. L. Wharton. 
 
 Japan. 
 Charles Elias Garst, 
 Miss Kate V. Johnson, 
 Mrs. Josephine W. Smith. 
 432 
 
APPENDICES. 433 
 
 Philippine Islands. 
 J. B. Daugherty. 
 
 Tibet. 
 Dr. Zenaa S. Loftia, 
 Dr. Susie Eijnhart Moyes. 
 
 2. AT HOME. 
 
 A. G. Alderman — Albert Allen — F. G. Allen — James H. Allen — Miner 
 J. AJlen — Dr. R. W. Allen — A. F. Armstrong — A. M. Atkinson — Amzi 
 Atwater — J. M. Atwater — R. C. Barrow — O. A. Bartholomew — Dr. W. 
 A. Belding— A. R. Benton— R. M. Bishop— Mrs, R. M. Bishop— T. E. 
 Bondurant — E. A. Bosworth — J. B. Bowman — Mrs. Peggy Braithwaite — 
 W. A. Broadhurst — John A. Brooks — Mrs. Sarah A. Bromwell — Holland 
 Brown — Mrs. R. T. Brown — Alexander Brownlie — F. M. Bruner — O. A. 
 Burgess — Mrs. O. A. Burgess — Jacob Burnet — Ovid Butler — Mrs. Harriet 
 N. Cadwallader — Howard Gale — B. S. Campbell — Enos Campbell — G. 
 W. Campbell — Charles Carlton — G. T. Carpenter — L. L. Carpenter — Hugh 
 Chain— Ira J. Chase— J. G. Chinn— T. J. Clapp — Addison Clark— T. J. 
 Clark— H. D. Clark- H. A. Coffin— Mrs. B. L. Coleman— Lathrop Cooley 
 —Mrs. Lathrop Cooley— Timothy Coop — N. E. Cory- R. D. Cotton— B. 
 W. Couehman, B. F. Coulter— Donald Crawford— L. A. Cutler— T. C. 
 Dabney — George Darsie — James Darsie — E. W. Darst — John Darst — 
 Dr. J. F. Davis — Mrs. Nancy Delaney — Mrs. Annie M. Dickinson — Miss 
 Elmira Dickinson — W. S. Dickinson — Mrs. W. S. Dickinson — William 
 Dowling, F. M. Drake- J. H. Duncan— S. D, Dutcher, Mrs. S. F. Eastin 
 • — J. H. Edwards — Mrs. Sarah Edwardsi — Lazarus Ehman — A. J. Elliott — 
 Simpson Ely — Isaac Errett — Mrs. Isaac Errett — H. W. Everest — W. H. 
 Everman — P. S. Fall — T. B. Fischer — Abram Farewell — G. B. Farring- 
 ton — Geo. E. Flower — 'W. O. Foley — Joseph Franklin — Mrs. Joseph 
 Franklin — E. L. Frazier — A. P. Frost — J. A. Gano — W. A. Gardner — 
 T. D. Garvin— R. W. Gentry— Dr. H. Gerould— R. M. Giddens— A. N. 
 Gilbert— J. H. Gilliland— Dr. C. H. Gilbert— H. B. Goc— Mrs. H. B. 
 Goe— C. H. Gould— John S. Gray— J. H. Grove— R. S. Groves— I. B. 
 Grubbs — A. S. Hale — T, P, Haley — G, D. Harrison — Lewis Harvniot — 
 W. L. Hayden — Dr. William Hayes — H. M. Hickok — J. P. Hieronymus — 
 J. W. Higbee — B. A. Hinsdale— A, I, Hobbs— Fred Hoffman— A. C. 
 Hopkins — Mrs. Martha Hopkins — R. L. Howe — J. B. Inman — William 
 Irons — J. I. Irwin — S. M. Jefferson — L. H. Jameson — Mrs. Maria A. 
 Jameson — Mrs. A. A. Johnston — B. W. Johnson — J. B. Jones — A. B. 
 Kellogg- J. S. Kendrick- Dr. P. T, Ealgour— Joseph King— O. W. Law- 
 rence — Frank T. Lea — James Lediard — Mrs. James Lediard — James 
 Leslie — G. W. Lewis — Dr. V. T. Lindsay — H. S. Lobingier — Jacob Lo- 
 bingier — J. J. Locker — J. J. Lockhart — J. H. Lockwood — Eliaa A. Long 
 28 
 
434 FOEEIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 — G. W. Longan — C. L. Loos — C. S. Lucas — D. R. Lucas — W. H. Martiu 
 — A. J, Marvin — E. T. Mathews — N. A. McConnell — Hugh McDiarmid — 
 J. W, McGarvey — D. C. McKay — Jesse P. McKJnight — Neil MacLeod — 
 J. D. Metcalf— A. R. Milligan— Robert Moflfett— II. H. Moninger— 
 W. B. Mooklar — Miss Mary B. Moore — Mrs. Mary B. Moore — H. T. 
 Morrison — Jens Morton — Mrs. Jens Morton — Mrs. Helen E. Moses — 
 J. W. Mountjoy — Thomas Munnell — A. E. Myers — Alexander Newcomer 
 — William Newcomer — C. S. Paine — S, E. Pearre — ^W. K. Pendleton — 
 Mrs. W. K. Pendleton— Dr. D. L. Phares— A. B. Phillips— T. W. 
 Phillips — William Pinkerton — Osman Pixley — George Plattenburg — F. 
 D. Power — Alexander Procter — M. W. Reid — T. A. Reynolds — J. C. 
 Risk— Philip Santo— B. B. Saunders — C. B. Scott— Mrs. S. H. Scott- 
 Edmund Sheppard — Mrs. S. E. Shortridge — J. S. Shouse — Asa Shuler — 
 Waller Small— J. H. Smart— B. H. Smith— Dr. S. F. Smith— Mrs. Jennie 
 Withers Smith— J. W. B. Smith— John Stark— H. W. Stewart— D. W. 
 Storer — J. B. Sweeney — Dr. Geo. W. Taylor — H. B. Taylor — Abraham 
 Teachout — Mrs. A, R. Teachout, — J. K. Teeter — Mrs. Landon A. Thomas 
 —Mrs. E. E. Thomson, J. M. Tisdale— J. T. Toof— S. C. Toof— James 
 Trabue — J. M. Trible — Mrs. Emily H. Tubman — J. W. Tyler — Mrs. 
 J. Z. Tyler— F. E. Udell— Mrs. F. E. Udell— C. E. Underwood— S. W. 
 Van Culin— Geo. B. Vanderwort- H. G. Van Meter— J. C. Walden— L. D. 
 Waldo— William Wallace— J. W. Waller— Geo. H. Waters— B. U. Wat- 
 kins— Milton Wells— J. W. Wert— David Wetzell— H. C. White^Dr. 
 I. J. Whitefield— Dr. E. Williams— C. P. Williamson— L. C. Wilson— 
 J. S. Withers — Merit Wood — Mrs. Mary Ann Woodhouse — Hiram Woods 
 — L. C. Woolery— W. H. Woolery— T. M. Worcester— J. F, Wright— Mrs. 
 Sallie K. Yancey— E. V. Zollars. 
 
 As one member of the sacramental host falls, some one else 
 is raised up to take his place. Were it not so the cause of 
 Christianity would perish from the earth in a generation or 
 two. It is for those of us who remain to imitate those who 
 gave the last full measure of devotion to the missionary enter- 
 prise ; it is for us here highly to resolve that the work so dear 
 to the honored dead shall not be permitted to suffer from any 
 indifference or neglect on our part. 
 
 It may not be too much to say that if it had not been for the 
 men and women whose names are given in this chapter, and 
 the men and women whose names are not given because not 
 known, the work of the Society would not have grown and 
 flourished as it has grown and flourished. God wrought 
 through them in furthering the interests of his Kingdom. 
 * * To him be the glory for ever. ' ' 
 
THE PANAMA EPISODE. 
 
 In a letter received from W. K. Azbill, who was then a missionary of 
 the Christian Woman 's Board of Missions in Jamaica, he spoke of a good 
 opening for missionary effort on the Isthmus of Panama. He stated that 
 the Canal Company would furnish a chapel, a school, and a hospital. In 
 addition, it would contribute probably one-half the support of the mis- 
 sionaries. Mr. Azbill asked the Board to appoint him superintendent of 
 the proposed work. He asked also that W. H. Williams and wife be sent 
 to labor under his general direction. Mr. and Mrs. Williams had labored 
 in Jamaica and were familiar with conditions in the tropics. At a meet- 
 ing of the Board on the 25th of June, 1883, it was resolved, "That, in 
 view of the possibilities of missionary work on the Isthmus of Panama, 
 communicated to us by W. K. Azbill, we hereby appoint him, without 
 salary, as superintendent of said work. ' ' It waa also resolved, ' ' That 
 we hereby appoint W. H. Williams and wife as missionaries to the Isth- 
 mus of Panama, under the direction of W. K. Azbill, for one year, begin- 
 ning September 1, 1883, or as soon thereafter as possible, or for such 
 longer time as may be mutually agreed upon; and that, in view of as- 
 surances that about $1,000 wiU be raised on the ground there, we fix 
 their salary at $2,000 per annum." Mr. and Mrs. Williams a<jcepted the 
 offer of the Society and hastened to Panama. 
 
 It soon developed that, either Mr. Azbill misunderstood the verbal 
 promise of the Canal Company, or that the Company was not disposed to 
 keep its promise. In any event, if the work was to be continued it would 
 be necessary for the Society to bear the entire expense. As the Society 
 was not prepared to do that, Mr. Williams was told that unless he could 
 remain and receive not to exceed $1,200 per annum, it would be wise for 
 him to return home at once. Having abandoned all hope of the advisa- 
 bility of continuing the Panama Mission, Mr. Williams closed the work 
 and took passage for New York on January 26th, 1884. The Panama 
 episode cost the Society $1,611. 
 
 435 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 
 Africa 102 
 
 African Mission a Joint Mis- 
 sion 310 
 
 African Outstations 302 
 
 African People Eager to Hear 
 
 and Obey 303,304 
 
 African Workers 312, 314 
 
 Akita 93 
 
 Akita, Work In and Around 
 
 About 198, 199 
 
 Albert Allen Memorial Bible 
 
 College 347, 348 
 
 American Christian Missionary 
 
 Society 40 
 
 American Government in the 
 
 Philippines 351 
 
 Annuity Plan 370 
 
 Armbruster, Miss Eose T, 197, 202 
 
 Anderson, E. P., quoted 133 
 
 Aparri 339 
 
 Arnold, T. J 238 
 
 Asbury, Miss Jessie J 207 
 
 Baker, Mr. and Mrs. H. A. 
 
 352, 
 
 Baptist assistance in Japan . 
 
 Barclay, Dr. J. T 
 
 Barcus, O. F 
 
 Barela 
 
 Batang 
 
 Beardslee, J. O 
 
 Bentley, W. P 251, 
 
 Bequests 
 
 Bible and Training School in 
 
 India 
 
 Bible College in Vigan 
 
 Biddle, Dr. H. N 
 
 Biddle 's Death, Dr. H. N. ... 
 Bilaspur 87, 150, 
 
 3.54 
 
 93 
 
 22 
 
 253 
 
 178 
 
 120 
 
 22 
 
 253 
 
 369 
 
 148 
 339 
 104 
 106 
 151 
 
 Bilaspur, Outstations of 152 
 
 Bilaspur Schools 152 
 
 Bilaspur, Work in 150 
 
 Blackwell, C. S 52 
 
 Bolenge 106, 285 
 
 Bolenge the Beautiful 289 
 
 Book-Store in Harda 90 
 
 Borders, Karl 343 
 
 Boutwell, Dr. L. R 388 
 
 Bowman, Mr. and Mrs. A. R. 244 
 
 Brown, Dr. Geo. Wm 147 
 
 Bubonic Plague 155 
 
 Burner, W. L 323 
 
 Burnet, D. S 24 
 
 Burnet, Jacob 39 
 
 Business Men and the Society 74 
 Butchart, Dr. James 256, 258 
 
 Campbell, Alexander 29, 30 
 
 Campbell, Enos 52 
 
 Capdevilla, F 59 
 
 Catholicism in Cuba 320 
 
 Catholic Opposition in the 
 
 Philippines 350 
 
 Central Provinces of India . . 85 
 
 Challen, James 31 
 
 Chang Chien 2G3 
 
 Changes in character of Con- 
 ventions 77 
 
 Changes in Officials 73 
 
 Chapman, A. L 139 
 
 Children 's Day 367 
 
 China 97 
 
 Chinese Assistants 264 
 
 Chinese Attitude Changed . . . 285 
 
 Chinese Converts 282, 283 
 
 Chinese Drugs 241 
 
 Chinese Medical Text-books . . 241 
 Chinese Patients Grateful 283 
 
 437 
 
438 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 Chinese Seeking Loaves and 
 
 Fishes 281 
 
 Christian Commonwealth .126,127 
 Christian Woman 's Board of 
 
 Missions 16 
 
 Christian Woman 's Board of 
 Missions sent for young 
 
 Women to India 84 
 
 Christians in Japan, Number 
 
 of 212 
 
 Christy Institute 210 
 
 Chunghiyas 151 
 
 Churches in need of Care .... 27 
 Church School of Missions . . 404 
 
 Chuchow 101,237 
 
 Chuchow Opened 238 
 
 Chuchow \vithout Sanitation . 241 
 
 Clawson, Miss Bertha 201 
 
 Coffman, G. W 147 
 
 Colleges and Universities ... 17 
 
 Conclusion 413 
 
 Congo People 107 
 
 Constitution, First 37 
 
 Constitution, Present .... 419, 420 
 
 Convention Speakers 73, 74 
 
 Convert from Heathenism, 
 
 First 95 
 
 Convert in Africa, First .... 107 
 Conspicuous Service Eendered 
 
 by Englishmen 126 
 
 Coop, Timothy 53 
 
 Coop's Cablegram, Timothy . 55 
 
 Cooley, Lathrop 110 
 
 Cooperation and Unification . . 405 
 
 Copenhagen 50 
 
 Correspondence School 349 
 
 Cory, Mr. and Mrs. A. E. ... 110 
 Cory, A. E., among Soldiers 
 
 and Sailors 110 
 
 Cory, A. E., and the Bible Col- 
 lege 231 
 
 Cory, A. E., and Bible Study . 230 
 Cross, Alexander 22 
 
 Page 
 
 Cuba 108, 319 
 
 Cuba, Temperance Work in . . 109 
 Cunningham, DO 148 
 
 Dalai Lama 357 
 
 Dale, Miss Edna P 247 
 
 Damoh 163 
 
 Damoh Opened 163 
 
 Daugherty, J. B 346, 347 
 
 Davey, P. A 194, 201 
 
 Day Schools in China 233 
 
 Dead, The 75-76 
 
 Deaths in Africa 314-319 
 
 Deaths in China 268-278 
 
 Deaths in India 186-189 
 
 Deaths in Japan 218-220 
 
 Deaths in 1919 411 
 
 Declaration and Address 22 
 
 DeLaunay, M. Jules 57 
 
 DeLaunay , M. and Madame 
 
 Jules 58 
 
 DeLaunay, M. Jules, at work 
 
 in Paris 136 
 
 Denmark 55 
 
 Denmark, Opposition of State 
 
 Church in 56 
 
 Dickinson, W. S 39, 413 
 
 Difficulties Met and Mastered 
 
 in India 90 
 
 Disciples of Christ, Strength 
 
 of 18 
 
 Dispensary and Hospital in 
 
 Chuchow 240 
 
 Drake Bible College 213-215 
 
 Drummond, Dr. C. C 145 
 
 Dunn, Dr. Anna M 156 
 
 Durand, Dr. C. S 144 
 
 Durand's, Dr., Interest in 
 
 Lepers 145 
 
 Dye, Dr. R. J 106 
 
 Earl, H. S 51 
 
 Earl, H. S., in Southampton . 52 
 
INDEX. 
 
 439 
 
 Page 
 
 Earlj Leaders Dead 19 
 
 Eberle, Miss Edith 330-331 
 
 Editors when Society was Or- 
 ganized 17 
 
 Education, Missionary 404 
 
 Educational Work in China 229-231 
 Effects of the War with Japan 
 
 on Chinese 280 
 
 Eicher, H. A 148 
 
 Endeavor Day 368 
 
 England 51 
 
 England, Died in 130-131 
 
 England, Men who have gone 
 
 out from 129 
 
 England, Men asked to go to 54 
 England, Englishmen employed 
 
 in 125 
 
 England, Men sent to 125 
 
 England, Men who served long- 
 est in 126 
 
 Errett, Isaac 39 
 
 Errett, Isaac, Estimates of . . 362 
 
 Errett, Isaac, Quoted 47 
 
 Erskine, W. H 202 
 
 Evangelists of an Earlier Day 18 
 
 Events in 1919 402 
 
 Exchange, Loss in 389 
 
 Expansion in Africa 289 
 
 Expansion in China 222 
 
 Expansion in Cuba 319 
 
 Expansion in England 125 
 
 Expansion in India 142 
 
 Expansion in Japan 189 
 
 Expansion in the Philippines . 324 
 Expansion in Tibet 351 
 
 Faith Hall 343 
 
 Fallen, The 
 
 ... 75, 186, 218, 268, 314, 358, 411 
 
 Famine Area in India 164 
 
 Famine in India 157 
 
 Famine Relief in India . . . 164-165 
 Faris, Ellsworth 104 
 
 Page 
 Faris and Biddle, Messrs. in 
 
 Africa 105 
 
 Fleming, Miss Jennie V 146 
 
 Forward Movement, Demand 
 
 for 78 
 
 Franklin, Miss Josepha ..148,163 
 
 Franklin, Miss Stella 148, 163 
 
 Fukuahima 208 
 
 Furloughs 374 
 
 Garrison, J. H., Quoted 77 
 
 Garst, Mr. and Mrs. C. E. . . . 91 
 
 Garsts in Tokyo 195 
 
 Garsts in Tsurugsoka 204 
 
 Garst, Miss Gretchen 202 
 
 Garvin, T. D 110 
 
 Geddie, Dr. John 15 
 
 Ginling 235 
 
 Girls' School, Margaret K. 
 
 Long 215-218 
 
 Giving by African Christians 
 
 304, 305 
 
 Glorified Ones, The 432-434 
 
 Government Grants in the 
 
 Philippines 326 
 
 Gordon, Dr. Anna M. D. . .156, 157 
 
 Gordon, E. M 154 
 
 Grainger, O. J 147 
 
 Growth Slow 61 
 
 Guy, Dr. and Mrs. H. II 193 
 
 Hagin, Mr. and Mrs. Fred E. 194 
 
 Hall, P. B 192 
 
 Hanna, W. H 112 
 
 Hanna, W. H., in Laoag . .114, 324 
 Hanna, W. II., in charge of 
 
 Press in Manila 347 
 
 Harda 85 
 
 Hardin, J. H 52 
 
 Hardy, Dr. W. M 352, 353 
 
 Harrison, Miss Calla J 95 
 
 Hatta 179 
 
 Hatta, Buildings in 180 
 
440 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 
 Hatta, Opposition in 179 
 
 Hatta, Work in 180-181 
 
 Havana, Schools in 109 
 
 Havana, Mr. and Mrs. L. C. 
 
 MePherson in 320 
 
 Havana, The work in 108 
 
 Hawaii 109 
 
 Hearnden, E. P 99 
 
 Hearnden, E. P., and A. F. H. 
 
 Saw Opened Chuchow 238 
 
 Hertzog, O. G 244 
 
 Hindrances 381 
 
 Hira Lai 158 
 
 Hill, Mr. and Mrs. R. R 320 
 
 Hitt, Dr. A. W 156 
 
 Hoick, Dr. A. 55,131 
 
 Hoick, Dr. A. O., Death of . . 135 
 Hoick, Dr. A. O., in Norway 
 
 and Sweden 131 
 
 Hoick, Dr. A. O., Knighted . . 135 
 Hoick, Dr., use of the Press . . 135 
 
 Home Base 361 
 
 Hospital in Laoag 325 
 
 Hospital in Manila, Mary Jane 
 
 Chiles 343 
 
 Hospital in Vigan, Frank 
 
 Dunn Memorial 336 
 
 Hostel in Albert Allen Me- 
 morial 348 
 
 Hostel in Vigan 333 
 
 Hostetter, Miss Carme 207 
 
 Hunt, W. R 238 
 
 Hliteracy in India 161 
 
 India, Beginnings in 83 
 
 India, Deaths in 186-189 
 
 India, Hindrances 183-186 
 
 India, Hospital in 145 
 
 India, Need of a Medical Mis- 
 sionary 144 
 
 India, Christians in Damoh . . 170 
 
 India, Outstations 143 
 
 India, Schools in Harda 148 
 
 Page 
 India, Teachers and Evangel- 
 ists 89 
 
 India, Work in 88 
 
 Industrial Department in 
 
 Demoh 166 
 
 Influenza, The 391 
 
 Institutes in Vigan 334 
 
 Interchurch World Movement 407 
 
 Jackson, G. W 153-155 
 
 Japan 91 
 
 Japan, Deaths in 218-220 
 
 Japan, Expansion in 189 
 
 Japan, Independent Mission- 
 aries in 220-221 
 
 Jefferson, S. M., Volunteered 
 
 for Africa 103 
 
 Jones Law 346 
 
 Johnson, Miss Kate V. 95, 195, 196 
 
 Jubbulpore 171 
 
 .Tubbulpore, Bible College in . 
 
 172-175 
 
 Jubbulpore, Church in 176 
 
 Jubbulpore, Men and Women 
 
 who have Worked in 177 
 
 Jubbulpore, Summer School in 
 
 177-178 
 
 Judson, Miss Hattie L 147 
 
 Karagiozian, Hohannes 141 
 
 Kawamura San 201 
 
 Kelly, Miss Mary 234 
 
 Kevorkian, Dr. Garabed 138 
 
 Kershner, Mr. and Mrs. B. L. 341 
 
 King, Joseph 35 
 
 Kline, Dr. L. B 327, 336 
 
 Kline, Mrs. L. B 338 
 
 Kline's, Dr. L. B., Work 337 
 
 Kota 182 
 
 Killing 285 
 
 Lai Dz An 100 
 
 Lamar, J. S., Quoted 33 
 
INDEX. 
 
 441 
 
 Page 
 Language School in Nanking . 233 
 
 Laoag 114,324 
 
 Lee, Dr. and Mrs. F. E 195 
 
 Lemmon, Dr. W. N 327, 343 
 
 Lewis, Miss Stella Walker ... 208 
 
 List of Missionaries 424-429 
 
 List of Officers 421 
 
 Literature 379 
 
 Literature in China 236 
 
 Livingstone, David 14 
 
 Loftis, Dr. Z. S 231-232 
 
 Loftis, Dr. Z. S., Death of . . 358 
 
 Longa 290 
 
 Longan, Miss Mamie 342 
 
 Loos, C. L 52,362,363 
 
 Lord, John 335 
 
 Lord Working with Them, The 409 
 
 Lotumbe 290 
 
 Luchowfu 254 
 
 Luchowfu Church Building . . . 260 
 
 Luchowfu Opened 255 
 
 LuchoM'fu Workers 258 
 
 Luchowfu Work for Girls and 
 Women turned over to the 
 C. W. B. M 260 
 
 Luzon, Population of 
 
 Madden, M. B 206 
 
 McCall, C. F 202 
 
 McCallum, D. C 335 
 
 McCorkle, B. A 209 
 
 McDougall, Dr. W. C 177 
 
 McGarvey, J. W. 43 
 
 McGarvey, J. W., Quoted 397 
 
 McGarvey, J. W., Eeseued . . . 130 
 
 McGavran, J. G 149 
 
 McGavran, Dr. Mary T. . .163, 169 
 
 Macklin, Dr. W. E 97 
 
 Macklin, Dr. W. E., Influence 
 
 of 227,228 
 
 MacLeod, Mr. and Mrs. R. A. 
 
 354, 355 
 
 Manila 112,341 
 
 115 
 
 Page 
 Marshall, Mr. and Mrs. F. H. 197 
 
 Matanzas 319 
 
 McPherson, Mr. and Mrs. L. C. 
 
 108,321 
 
 Meigs, F. E 99 
 
 Meldrum, Miss Williamina . . . 321 
 Men and Millions Movement . 369 
 
 Menges, Melvin 108 
 
 Menges, Melvin, in Matanzas . 319 
 
 Mexico 59 
 
 Miller, Dr. George E 146 
 
 Miller, Miss Kate Gait 247 
 
 Milligan, Robert, Quoted .... 46 
 Million Dollar Campaign .... 369 
 Ministers and the Society .... 75 
 
 Missionaries in Africa 311 
 
 Missionaries in China Deco- 
 rated 365-367 
 
 Missionaries in Damoh ...169-170 
 Missionaries, New, in 1919 402-403 
 Missionaries Offered Larger 
 
 Salaries 283 
 
 Missionaries Urged to remain 
 
 and teach 292 
 
 Missionaries who have taught 
 
 in Nanking 235 
 
 Missionary Sacrifices 284 
 
 Moffett, Robert 39 
 
 Moffett, Robert, Quoted 398 
 
 Molland, C. E 245 
 
 Monieka 291 
 
 Moody, Mr. and Mrs. .J. E. . . 154 
 Moore, W. T. ..14, 34, 35, 37, 39, 40 
 Moore, W. T., in England .... 54 
 Moore, W. T., in London .... 54 
 Moore, W. T., Quoted . . .34, 62, 63 
 
 Mountain Tribes 329 
 
 Moyse, James 117 
 
 Mungeli 87, 155 
 
 Mungeli, Agencies in 160 
 
 Mungeli, Mass Movement in . 162 
 Mungeli, Mission Property ... 162 
 
442 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Mungeli, Miss Stella Franklin 
 
 in 159 
 
 Munnell, Thomas 35 
 
 NanMng 98 
 
 Nanking, Dr. W. E. Macklin in 98 
 Nanking, Kinds of Work done 
 
 in 222 
 
 Nanking School of Theology . 231 
 
 Nanking University 231, 232 
 
 Nantungehow 260 
 
 Nantungchow Buildings 261 
 
 Nantungehow, Workers in . . . 262 
 New Testament a Missionary 
 
 Book 44 
 
 Norton, Albert 83, 86 
 
 Norway, Churches in 132 
 
 Norway, Men sent to 132 
 
 Norway, Men employed in . . . 133 
 Nurses being Trained 
 
 331,332,337,343 
 
 Nurses Training School 234 
 
 Obstacles in Africa 306-308 
 
 Officers of the Society ...361-364 
 Ogden, Mr. and Mrs. J. C. . . 119 
 
 Oldham, Miss Lavenia 192 
 
 OUphant, L. D 202 
 
 Opposition Encountered 23 
 
 Opposition, Grounds of 24 
 
 Opposition of the Cliinese . 278-280 
 Ordination Service at Island 
 
 Park 92 
 
 Organization, Manner of ... . 35 
 
 Organized, The Society 33 
 
 Orientation 13 
 
 Orphan boys and girls married 170 
 
 Orphanage Farm 167 
 
 Orphanage in Damoh 163 
 
 Orphanage School 166 
 
 Orphans Supported by En- 
 
 deavorers 171 
 
 Page 
 
 Osaka 209 
 
 Osaka joined to her idols .... 210 
 Osaka, Outstations from .... 211 
 
 Osaka, Work in 210-2] 2 
 
 Osgood, Dr. and Mrs. E. I. . . 239 
 Osgood, Dr., in the Revolution 242 
 Osgood's, Dr.^ literary work . 243 
 Outstations from Chuchow . . 240 
 
 Outstations from Laoag 328 
 
 Outstations from Vigan 339 
 
 Outstations in Cuba 323 
 
 Palencia, Dr. C. P 338 
 
 Palmer, Miss Nina 354 
 
 Panama Episode, The 435 
 
 Panna, Dr. John 182 
 
 Paris 57 
 
 Paris Mission discontinued . . 138 
 
 Patients in Laoag 326 
 
 Paul, Alexander 248, 249 
 
 Paul, Mr. and Mrs. C. T. .235, 236 
 
 Pease, E. W 134 
 
 Peckham, Mark S 321 
 
 Pendridih 161 
 
 Pensions for Missionaries . . . 406 
 Permanent Organization .... 38 
 
 Philippines 112 
 
 Pickett, Dr. C. L. and Dr. Leta 
 
 M 324 
 
 Plopper, C. H 248 
 
 Plunkett, Miss Maude 147 
 
 Preparing Evangelists in 
 
 Vigan 333 
 
 Press in Jubbulpore 176 
 
 Press in Philippines 329 
 
 Prices rising 390 
 
 Prisons in China 284 
 
 Problem in Finance 69 
 
 Problem oi Men 68 
 
 Provinces around Manila En- 
 tered 342 
 
 Pukeo 101 
 
INDEX. 
 
 443 
 
 Page 
 Rambo, W. E 153 
 
 Reacliing India, Missionariea . 84 
 Reaching Japan, Missionaries 92 
 
 Reaction in Japan 199, 200 
 
 Reasons for Organizing 42 
 
 Reasons for Slow Growth . . . 63-67 
 Receipts for First Years .... 72 
 Record for Forty-four Year.s . 430 
 
 Recruiting Campaign 403 
 
 Regional Secretaries 406 
 
 Rice, Ray E 168 
 
 Rijnhart, Dr. Susie C. 115, 116, 119 
 Rioch, Mr. and Mrs. David . . 149 
 
 Rioch, Miss Mary 192, 193 
 
 Robinson, C. E 209, 210 
 
 Robinson, Miss Sue A 146 
 
 Rug-making in Batang 356 
 
 Sahayak 176 
 
 Sallie Long Reed Hospital . . . 325 
 
 Samonte, Dr. Domingo 338 
 
 Santos, Dr. Isidore 346 
 
 Satnamies 151 
 
 Saum, H. C 154 
 
 Saw, A. F. H 99 
 
 Scholarships 403 
 
 Schools in Batang 356 
 
 Schools in Damoh 165 
 
 Schools for Girls in Manila . . 349 
 
 Scott, Miss Ada 193 
 
 Scott, Miss Myrtle Warren . . 231 
 
 Scott, Walter 31 
 
 Scott, W. H 148 
 
 Sendai 206 
 
 Shah, M. J 161 
 
 Shanghai 250, 254 
 
 Shaw, H. P 253 
 
 Shelton, Dr. and Mrs. A. L. . 116 
 Shelton, Dr. and Tibetan Gen- 
 eral 355 
 
 Sherman, Mr. and Mrs. P. A. 154 
 
 Shi Kwei Biao 100 
 
 Shishmanian, G. N 58, 138 
 
 Page 
 
 Siegfried, Miss Sylvia 330 
 
 Smith, George T 91, 197 
 
 Smith, Mrs. George T., Death 
 
 of 95 
 
 Society an International In- 
 stitution, The 385 
 
 Sources of Income 365 
 
 South Gate, Nanking 234 
 
 Stanley's Letter 15 
 
 Status of Society 397 
 
 Steamship Oregon 308, 309 
 
 Stevens, E. S 201 
 
 Stipp, Mr. and Mrs. F. V. ... 330 
 
 Takinogawa 213 
 
 Tibet 115 
 
 Tibetan Missionaries Moved to 
 
 Batang 121 
 
 Todd, M. D 53 
 
 Tokyo 189, 200 
 
 Tokyo, Work in 190-193 
 
 Training Evangelists in Laoag 329 
 
 Turkey 58 
 
 Tsurugaoka 203 
 
 Union Bible School for Women 234 
 Union Theological Seminary . 347 
 University of Nanking ...231-233 
 
 Van Horn, J. M 54 
 
 Vigan 332 
 
 Vigan, Press in 333 
 
 Visiting the Fields 372 
 
 War, Some Effects of the 388 
 
 Ware, James 250 
 
 Watson, Mr. and Mrs. B. E. . 195 
 
 Weaver, Mr. and Mrs. C. S. . . 209 
 
 Welpton, Dr. H. G 257 
 
 Wharton, G. L 83, 142 
 
 Wharton, G. L., Death of 177 
 
 Wharton Memorial Home .... 387 
 
 Williams, E. T 99 
 
444 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 
 Williams, Mrs. E. T 9!) 
 
 Williams, H. P 112 
 
 Williams, Mrs. H. P 334 
 
 Wilson's, Bert, Visit to India 408 
 Wives of the Missionaries ... 259 
 Wolfe, Mr. and Mrs. Leslie . . 341 
 Woman's Christian College in 
 
 Japan 406 
 
 Women and the Society 74 
 
 Women, Work Among 159 
 
 Work in Indian Villages .... 89 
 
 World Call 404 
 
 Wuhu 244 
 
 Wuhu Christian Academy . . . 248 
 
 Wuhu Reading Eoom 248 
 
 Wu-Wei-Cho 249 
 
 Young, Dr. J. W 345 
 
 Young, T. A 208 
 
 Yu-Ho-Tsz 237 
 
 Zenana Work 149, 169 
 
Princeton Theological Semtnary-Speer 
 
 1 1012 01113 450 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ,1^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 HIGHSMITH #^ 
 
 J5230 
 
 
 Primed 
 In USA 
 
1 
 
 ml i| ifi n .iiiii 
 
 (i i 
 
 << I 1 1 III 
 
 i 
 
 iifi i!<<:i (ii ii 
 
 f 
 
 !l 
 
 i! !iii 
 
 iSlllilJIliiwi! 1 j I jMliiiiiH 
 
 ! ! III! I! li 
 
 !|: \i 
 
 m 
 
 mmm 
 
 !ii!!li!ii!li!i 
 
 
 ii! ! 
 
 HiRiif ni! 
 
 !(i 
 
 11 III 
 
 hi i!!l ii IlilH: 
 
 m 
 
 i 
 W